This is a modern-English version of The Will to Power: An Attempted Transvaluation of All Values. Book III and IV, originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE WILL TO POWER
AN ATTEMPTED
TRANSVALUATION OF ALL VALUES
By
FRIEDRICH NIETZSCHE
TRANSLATED BY
ANTHONY M. LUDOVICI
VOL. II
BOOKS III AND IV

The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche
The First Complete and Authorised English Translation
Edited by Dr Oscar Levy
Volume Seventeen
T.N. FOULIS
13 & 15 FREDERICK STREET
EDINBURGH: AND LONDON
1913
CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
Third Book. the Principles of a New Valuation.
I. The Will to Power in Science—
(a) The Method of Investigation 3
(b) The Starting-Point of Epistemology 5
(c) The Belief in the "Ego." Subject 12
(d) Biology of the Instinct of Knowledge. Perspectivity 20
(e) The Origin of Reason and Logic 26
(f) Consciousness 38
(g) Judgment. True—False 43
(h) Against Causality 53
(i) The Thing-in-Itself and Appearance 62
(k) The Metaphysical Need 74
(l) The Biological Value of Knowledge 96
(m) Science 99
II. The Will to Power in Nature—
1. The Mechanical Interpretation of the World 109
2. The Will to Power as Life—
(a) The Organic Process 123
(b) Man 132
3. Theory of the Will to Power and of Valuations 161
III. The Will to Power As Exemplified in Society and
in the Individual
1. Society and the State 183
2. The Individual 214
IV. The Will to Power in Art 239
Fourth Book. Discipline and Breeding.
I. The Order of Rank—
1. The Doctrine of the Order of Rank 295
2. The Strong and the Weak 298
3. The Noble Man 350
4. The Lords of the Earth 360
5. The Great Man 366
6. The Highest Man as Lawgiver of the Future 373
II. Dionysus 388
III. Eternal Recurrence 422
Third Book. The Principles of a New Valuation.
I. The Desire for Power in Science—
(a) The Method of Investigation 3
(b) The Starting Point of Epistemology 5
(c) The Belief in the "Self." Subject 12
(d) The Biology of the Instinct for Knowledge. Perspective 20
(e) The Origin of Reason and Logic 26
(f) Consciousness 38
(g) Judgment. True—False 43
(h) Against Causality 53
(i) The Thing-in-Itself and Appearance 62
(k) The Metaphysical Need 74
(l) The Biological Value of Knowledge 96
(m) Science 99
II. The Will to Power in Nature—
1. The Mechanical Interpretation of the World 109
2. The Will to Power as Life—
(a) The Organic Process 123
(b) Humanity 132
3. Theory of the Will to Power and of Values 161
III. The Will to Power as Shown in Society and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
in the individual
1. Society and the State 183
2. The Individual 214
IV. The Will to Power in Art 239
Book Four. Discipline and Breeding.
I. The Rank Order—
1. The Doctrine of the Order of Rank 295
2. The Strong and the Weak 298
3. The Noble Person 350
4. The Rulers of the Earth 360
5. The Great Individual 366
6. The Highest Individual as the Lawgiver of the Future 373
II. Dionysus 388
III. Eternal Recurrence 422
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
For the history of the text constituting this volume I would refer readers to my preface to The Will to Power, Books I, and II., where they will also find a brief explanation of the actual title of the complete work.
For the background of the text in this volume, I recommend
In the two books before us Nietzsche boldly carries his principle still further into the various departments of human life, and does not shrink from showing its application even to science, to art, and to metaphysics.
In the two books before us, Nietzsche confidently takes his principle even further into different areas of human life and isn't afraid to demonstrate its application to science, art, and metaphysics.
Throughout Part I. of the Third Book we find him going to great pains to impress the fact upon us that science is as arbitrary as art in its mode of procedure, and that the knowledge of the scientist is but the outcome of his inexorable will to power interpreting facts in the terms of the self-preservative conditions of the particular order of human beings to which he belongs. In Aphorisms 515 and 516, which are typical of almost all the thought expressed in Part I., Nietzsche says distinctly: "The object is not 'to know,' but to schematise,—to impose as much regularity and form upon chaos as our practical needs require."
Throughout Part I of the Third Book, we see him going to great lengths to emphasize that science is just as subjective as art in how it operates, and that a scientist's knowledge is merely the result of their unyielding will to power, interpreting facts according to the self-preserving conditions of the specific group of humans they belong to. In Aphorisms 515 and 516, which reflect almost all the thoughts presented in Part I, Nietzsche clearly states: "The goal isn't just to 'know,' but to organize—to impose as much order and structure on chaos as our practical needs demand."
Unfamiliarity, constant change, and the inability to reckon with possibilities, are sources of great[Pg viii] danger: hence, everything must be explained, assimilated, and rendered capable of calculation, if Nature is to be mastered and controlled.
Unfamiliarity, constant change, and the inability to deal with possibilities are major sources of danger: therefore, everything must be explained, understood, and made predictable if we are to conquer and control Nature.
Schemes for interpreting earthly phenomena must be devised which, though they do not require to be absolute or irrefutable, must yet favour the maintenance of the kind of men that devises them. Interpretation thus becomes all important, and facts sink down to the rank of raw material which must first be given some shape (some sense—always anthropocentric) before they can become serviceable.
Plans for understanding earthly events need to be created that, while not needing to be perfect or unchallengeable, should support the well-being of the people who create them. Therefore, interpretation becomes crucial, and facts reduce to the status of raw materials that must first be shaped (always with a human-centered perspective) before they can be useful.
Even the development of reason and logic Nietzsche consistently shows to be but a spiritual development of the physiological function of digestion which compels an organism to make things "like" (to "assimilate") before it can absorb them (Aph. 510). And seeing that he denies that hunger can be a first motive (Aphs. 651-656), and proceeds to show that it is the amœba's will to power which makes it extend its pseudopodia in search of what it can appropriate, and that, once the appropriated matter is enveloped, it is a process of making similar which constitutes the process of absorption, reason itself is by inference acknowledged to be merely a form of the same fundamental will.
Even the development of reason and logic, Nietzsche consistently argues, is just a spiritual evolution of the physiological function of digestion, which forces an organism to make things "like" (to "assimilate") before it can absorb them (Aph. 510). He denies that hunger can be a primary motive (Aphs. 651-656) and demonstrates that it’s the amöba's will to power that drives it to extend its pseudopodia in search of what it can take in. Once the material is enclosed, the process of making similar constitutes the essence of absorption. Therefore, reason itself is ultimately recognized as merely a form of the same fundamental will.
An interesting and certainly inevitable outcome of Nietzsche's argument appears in Aph. 516, where he declares that even our inability to deny and affirm one and the same thing is not in the least necessary, but only a sign of inability.
An interesting and definitely unavoidable result of Nietzsche's argument shows up in Aph. 516, where he states that even our inability to both deny and affirm the same thing is not at all necessary, but merely a sign of inability.
The whole argument of Part I. tends to draw[Pg ix] science ever nearer and nearer to art (except, of course, in those cases in which science happens to consist merely of an ascertainment of facts), and to prove that the one like the other is no more than a means of gaining some foothold upon the slippery soil of a world that is for ever in flux.
The entire argument of Part I. aims to bring[Pg ix] science closer to art (except, of course, in cases where science is simply about gathering facts) and to show that both are just ways to find a grip on the constantly changing world.
In the rush and pell-mell of Becoming, some milestones must be fixed for the purposes of human orientation. In the torrent of evolutionary changes pillars must be made to stand, to which man can for a space hold tight and collect his senses. Science, like art, accomplishes this for us, and it is our will to power which "creates the impression of Being out of Becoming" (Aph. 517).
In the chaos of Becoming, we need some milestones to help us orient ourselves. Amid the whirlwind of evolutionary changes, there should be pillars that we can grab onto for a moment to gather our thoughts. Science, like art, does this for us, and it's our drive for power that "creates the impression of Being out of Becoming" (Aph. 517).
According to this standpoint, then, consciousness is also but a weapon in the service of the will to power, and it extends or contracts according to our needs (Aph. 524). It might disappear altogether (Aph. 523), or, on the other hand, it might increase and make our life more complicated than it already is. But we should guard against making it the Absolute behind Becoming, simply because it happens to be the highest and most recent evolutionary form (Aph. 709). If we had done this with each newly acquired characteristic, sight itself, which is a relatively recent development, would also have required to have been deified.
According to this perspective, consciousness is just a tool for the will to power, expanding or shrinking based on our needs (Aph. 524). It could vanish completely (Aph. 523), or alternatively, it could grow and complicate our lives even more. However, we should be cautious about elevating it to the level of the Absolute behind Becoming, just because it’s the highest and most recent evolutionary form (Aph. 709). If we had done this for every new characteristic, even sight—which is a relatively recent development—would have needed to be worshipped.
Pantheism, Theism, Unitarianism—in fact all religions in which a conscious god is worshipped, are thus aptly classed by Nietzsche as the result of man's desire to elevate that which is but a new and wonderful instrument of his will to power, to the chief place in the imaginary world beyond[Pg x] (eternal soul), and to make it even the deity itself (God Omniscient).
Pantheism, Theism, Unitarianism—basically all religions that worship a conscious god, are accurately classified by Nietzsche as products of humanity's desire to raise something that is merely a new and amazing tool of its will to power to the highest position in the imagined realm beyond[Pg x] (eternal soul), and even make it a deity itself (God Omniscient).
With the question of Truth we find Nietzsche quite as ready to uphold his thesis as with all other questions. He frankly declares that "the criterion of truth lies in the enhancement of the feeling of power" (Aph. 534), and thus stands in diametrical opposition to Spencer, who makes constraint or inability the criterion of truth. (See Principles of Psychology, new edition, chapter ix.... "the unconceivableness of its negation is the ultimate test of the truth of a proposition.")
With the question of Truth, we see Nietzsche just as willing to support his argument as with any other topic. He openly states that "the measure of truth lies in the increase of the feeling of power" (Aph. 534), which puts him in direct opposition to Spencer, who considers constraint or inability as the measure of truth. (See Principles of Psychology, new edition, chapter ix... "the unconceivableness of its negation is the ultimate test of the truth of a proposition.")
However paradoxical Nietzsche's view may seem, we shall find that it is actually substantiated by experience; for the activity of our senses certainly convinces us more or less according to the degree to which it is provoked. Thus, if we walked for long round a completely dark room, and everything yielded, however slightly, to our touch, we should remain quite unconvinced that we were in a room at all, more particularly if—to suppose a still more impossible case—the floor yielded too. What provokes great activity in the bulbs of our fingers, then, likewise generates the sensation of truth.
However paradoxical Nietzsche's view may seem, we'll find that it's actually supported by experience; because the activity of our senses definitely convinces us to varying degrees based on how stimulated they are. For example, if we walked around a completely dark room for a long time, and everything responded, even a little, to our touch, we would still be unconvinced that we were in a room at all, especially if—let's imagine an even more unlikely scenario—the floor responded as well. Therefore, what stimulates significant activity in our fingertips also creates a sense of truth.
From this Nietzsche proceeds to argue that what provokes the strongest sentiments in ourselves is also true to us, and, from the standpoint of thought, "that which gives thought the greatest sensation of strength" (Aph. 533).
From this, Nietzsche goes on to argue that what stirs our deepest feelings is also true to us, and, from a thinking perspective, "that which gives thought the greatest sensation of strength" (Aph. 533).
The provocation of intense emotion, and therefore the provocation of that state in which the body is above the normal in power, thus becomes[Pg xi] the index to truth; and it is a very remarkable thing that two prominent English thinkers should, at the very end of their careers, have practically admitted this, despite the fact that all their philosophical productions had been based upon a completely different belief. I refer, of course, to Spencer and Buckle, who both upheld the view that in a system of thought the emotional factor is of the highest importance.
The triggering of strong emotions, and thus the triggering of a state where the body is stronger than usual, becomes[Pg xi] an indicator of truth. It's quite notable that two leading English thinkers, at the end of their careers, practically acknowledged this, even though all their philosophical work was rooted in a totally different belief. I'm talking about Spencer and Buckle, who both believed that in a system of thought, the emotional element is the most significant factor.
It follows from all this, that lies and false doctrines may quite conceivably prove to be even more preservative to species than truth itself, and although this is a view we have already encountered in the opening aphorisms of Beyond Good and Evil, in Aph, 538 this volume we find it further elucidated by Nietzsche's useful demonstration of the fact that "the easier way of thinking always triumphs over the more difficult way"; and that logic, inasmuch as it facilitated classification and orderly thought, ultimately "got to act like truths."
It follows from all this that lies and false beliefs can actually be more protective of species than the truth itself. Although we've already seen this idea in the opening statements of Beyond Good and Evil, in Aph, 538 of this volume, Nietzsche further explains it by showing that "the easier way of thinking always wins out over the more difficult way." He suggests that logic, by helping with classification and organized thought, ultimately "started to behave like truths."
Before leaving Part I., with which it would be impossible to deal in full, a word or two ought to be said in regard to Nietzsche's views concerning the belief in "cause and effect." In the Genealogy of Morals (1st Essay, Aph. 13), we have already read a forecast of our author's more elaborate opinions on this question, and the aphorism in question might be read with advantage in conjunction with the discussion on the subject found in this book (Aphs. 545-555).
Before finishing Part I., which we can’t cover completely, it's worth mentioning Nietzsche's thoughts on the belief in "cause and effect." In the Genealogy of Morals (1st Essay, Aph. 13), we've already seen a preview of the author's more detailed views on this topic, and reading that aphorism alongside the discussion in this book (Aphs. 545-555) would be beneficial.
The whole of Nietzsche's criticism, however, resolves itself into this, that the doctrine of causality[Pg xii] begins with an unnecessary duplication of all that happens. Language, and its origin among a people uneducated in thoughts and concepts, is at the root of this scientific superstition, and Nietzsche traces its evolution from the primeval and savage desire always to find a "doer" behind every deed: to find some one who is responsible and who, being known, thus modifies the unfamiliarity of the deed which requires explaining. "The so-called instinct of causality [of which Kant speaks with so much assurance] is nothing more than the fear of the unfamiliar."
The essence of Nietzsche's critique boils down to the idea that the concept of causality[Pg xii] unnecessarily complicates everything that occurs. He argues that language, which originated in a society lacking education in complex thoughts and concepts, is the source of this scientific misconception. Nietzsche traces its development back to an ancient and primitive urge to always find a "doer" behind every action: to identify someone responsible who, once recognized, makes the unknown nature of the action easier to understand. "The so-called instinct of causality [that Kant discusses so confidently] is simply the anxiety about the unknown."
In Aph. 585 (A), we have a very coherent and therefore valuable exposition of much that may still seem obscure in Nietzsche's standpoint, and we might almost regard this aphorism as the key to the epistemology of the Will to Power. When we find the "will to truth" defined merely as "the longing for a stable world," we are in possession of the very leitmotiv of Nietzsche's thought throughout Part I., and most of what follows is clearly but an elaboration of this thought.
In Aph. 585 (A), we get a clear and valuable explanation of much that might still seem unclear in Nietzsche's perspective, and we could almost see this aphorism as the key to understanding the epistemology of the Will to Power. When we see the "will to truth" defined simply as "the desire for a stable world," we have the central theme of Nietzsche's ideas throughout Part I., and most of what comes next is clearly just an expansion of this idea.
In Part II. Nietzsche reveals himself as utterly opposed to all mechanistic and materialistic interpretations of the Universe. He exalts the spirit and repudiates the idea that mere pressure from without—naked environment—is to be held responsible (and often guilty!) for all that materialistic science would lay at its door. Darwin again comes in for a good deal of sharp criticism; and, to those who are familiar with the nature of Nietzsche's disagreement with this naturalist, such aphorisms as Nos. 643, 647, 649, 651, 684, 685,[Pg xiii] will be of special interest. There is one question of great moment, which all Nietzsche's perfectly sincere and profoundly serious deprecation of the Darwinian standpoint ought to bring home to all Englishmen who have perhaps too eagerly endorsed the conclusions of their own British school of organic evolution, and that is, to what extent were Malthus, and afterwards his disciple Darwin, perhaps influenced in their analysis of nature by preconceived notions drawn from the state of high pressure which prevailed in the thickly-populated and industrial country in which they both lived?
In Part II, Nietzsche makes it clear that he totally opposes all mechanistic and materialistic views of the Universe. He champions the spirit and rejects the idea that simply external pressures—like the environment—should be blamed for everything that materialistic science attributes to it. He criticizes Darwin quite a bit, and for those who know the nature of Nietzsche's disagreements with this naturalist, aphorisms Nos. 643, 647, 649, 651, 684, 685,[Pg xiii] will be particularly interesting. There’s an important question that Nietzsche’s sincere and serious critique of Darwin's viewpoint should raise for all Englishmen who may have too eagerly accepted the conclusions of their own British school of organic evolution: to what extent were Malthus and his follower Darwin possibly influenced in their analysis of nature by preconceived ideas drawn from the high-pressure conditions in the densely populated and industrialized society where they both lived?
It is difficult to defend Darwin from the fundamental attack which Nietzsche directs at the very root of his teaching, and which turns upon the question of the motive of all Life's struggle. To assume that the motive is always a "struggle for existence" presupposes the constant presence of two conditions—want and over-population,—an assumption which is absolutely non-proven, and it likewise lends a peculiarly ignoble and cowardly colouring to the whole of organic life, which not only remains unsubstantiated in fact, but which the struggle for power completely escapes. In Part III., which, throughout, is pretty plain sailing, Aphorism 786 contains perhaps the most important statements. Here morality is shown to be merely an instrument, but this time it is the instrument of the gregarious will to power. In the last paragraph of this aphorism Nietzsche shows himself quite antagonistic to Determinism, because of its intimate relation to, and its origin in, a mechanistic interpretation of the Universe.[Pg xiv] But we should always remember that, inasmuch as Nietzsche would distribute beliefs, just as others distribute bounties—that is to say, according to the needs of those whom he has in view, we must never take for granted that a belief which he deprecates for one class of man ought necessarily, according to him, to be denied another class.
It’s tough to defend Darwin against the fundamental criticism Nietzsche levels at the core of his teachings, which focuses on the motivation behind all life’s struggles. Assuming that the motive is always a “struggle for existence” implies two constant conditions—need and overpopulation—an assumption that is completely unproven. This perspective also unfairly casts a negative and cowardly light on all organic life, which is not only unsupported by facts but also completely bypassed by the struggle for power. In Part III, which is mostly straightforward, Aphorism 786 contains perhaps the most critical statements. Here, morality is depicted as just a tool, specifically one used by the social will to power. In the final paragraph of this aphorism, Nietzsche expresses strong opposition to Determinism because of its close relationship with, and roots in, a mechanistic view of the universe.[Pg xiv] However, we should always keep in mind that, since Nietzsche assigns beliefs based on the needs of those he's addressing—similar to how others distribute resources—we should never assume that a belief he criticizes for one group of people should automatically be denied to another group.
Hard as it undoubtedly is to bear this in mind, we should remember that his appeal is almost without interruption made to higher men, and that doctrines and creeds which he condemns for them he would necessarily exalt in the case of people who were differently situated and otherwise constituted. Christianity is a case in point (see Will to Power, vol. i. Aph. 132).
As difficult as it is to acknowledge, we should remember that his arguments are almost always directed at more advanced individuals, and that beliefs and ideologies he criticizes for them, he would likely support for people in different circumstances or with different backgrounds. Christianity serves as an example (see Will to Power, vol. i. Aph. 132).
We now come to Part IV., which is possibly the most important part of all, seeing that it treats of those questions which may be regarded as Nietzsche's most constant concern from the time when he wrote his first book.
We now come to Part IV., which is probably the most important part of all, since it addresses the questions that can be seen as Nietzsche's most consistent focus since he wrote his first book.
The world as we now see and know it, with all that it contains which is beautiful, indifferent, or ugly, from a human standpoint, is, according to Nietzsche, the creation of our own valuing minds. Perhaps only a few people have had a hand in shaping this world of values. Maybe their number could be counted on the fingers of two hands; but still, what Nietzsche insists upon is, that it is human in its origin. Our whole outlook, everything that gives us joy or pain, must at one time or other have been valued for us, and in persisting in these valuations we, as the acclimatised herd, are indebted to our artists, to our higher men, to all those in[Pg xv] history, who at some time or other have dared to stand up and to declare emphatically that this was ugly and that that was beautiful, and to fight, and if necessary to die, for their opinion.
The world as we see it today, with everything it has that is beautiful, indifferent, or ugly from a human perspective, is, according to Nietzsche, created by our own valuing minds. Only a handful of people may have influenced this world of values. Their number might be small enough to count on two hands; but what Nietzsche emphasizes is that it originates from humans. Our entire perspective, everything that brings us joy or pain, must have been valued for us at some point, and by continuing these valuations, we, as the accustomed crowd, owe a lot to our artists, to our exceptional individuals, and to everyone in[Pg xv] history who has ever dared to stand up and assert that this was ugly and that was beautiful, and to fight, and if necessary, to die for their beliefs.
Religion, morality, and philosophy, while they all aim at so-called universal Truth, tend to depreciate the value of life in the eyes of exceptional men. Though they establish the "beautiful" for the general stock, and in that way enhance the value of life for that stock, they contradict higher men's values, and, by so doing, destroy their innocent faith in the world. For the problem here is not, what value is true?—but, what value is most conducive to the highest form of human life on earth?
Religion, morality, and philosophy, while all seeking what’s called universal Truth, often diminish the value of life for exceptional individuals. Although they create standards for the "beautiful" for the general population, which can enhance life's value for that group, they clash with the values of higher individuals, thereby undermining their innocent trust in the world. The real question isn't about what value is true—it's about which value best supports the highest form of human life on earth.
Nietzsche would fain throw all the burden of valuing upon the Dionysian artist him who speaks about this world out of the love and plenitude of power that is in his own breast, him who, from the very health that is within him, cannot look out upon life without transfiguring it, hallowing it, blessing it, and making it appear better, bigger, and more beautiful. And, in this view, Nietzsche is quite consistent; for, if we must accept his conclusion that our values are determined for us by our higher men, then it becomes of the highest importance that these valuers should be so constituted that their values may be a boon and not a bane to the rest of humanity.
Nietzsche wants to place all the responsibility for valuing on the Dionysian artist—someone who expresses their view of the world out of the love and abundance of power within themselves. This person, full of their own health, cannot see life without transforming it, sanctifying it, blessing it, and making it seem better, larger, and more beautiful. In this perspective, Nietzsche is quite consistent; if we must accept his conclusion that our values are shaped by our greater individuals, then it becomes crucial that these value-givers are made in such a way that their values are a blessing rather than a curse to the rest of humanity.
Alas! only too often, and especially in the nineteenth century, have men who lacked this Dionysian spirit stood up and valued the world; and it is against these that Nietzsche protests. It[Pg xvi] is the bad air they have spread which he would fain dispel.
Unfortunately, all too often, especially in the nineteenth century, men who lacked this Dionysian spirit have risen up and judged the world; it is against these individuals that Nietzsche takes a stand. It[Pg xvi] is the negative influence they have spread that he wishes to eliminate.
An to what art means to the artist himself, apart from its actual effect on the world, Nietzsche would say that it is a manner of discharging his will to power. The artist tries to stamp his opinion of what is desirable, and of what is beautiful or ugly, upon his contemporaries and the future; it is in this valuing that his impulse to prevail finds its highest expression. Hence the instinctive economy of artists in sex matters—that is to say, in precisely that quarter whither other men go when their impulse to prevail urges them to action. Nietzsche did not of course deny the sensual nature of artists (Aph. 815); all he wished to make plain was this, that an artist who was not moderate, in eroticis, while engaged upon his task, was open to the strongest suspicion.
To understand what art means to the artist beyond its impact on the world, Nietzsche would argue that it's a way of asserting his will to power. The artist aims to impose his views on what is desirable, beautiful, or ugly on both his contemporaries and future generations; it’s through this value system that his drive to succeed is most fully expressed. This is why artists often have a more restrained approach to sexual matters—that is, in the area where other men typically turn when their urge to succeed pushes them to act. Nietzsche didn’t deny that artists have sensual natures (Aph. 815); he simply wanted to clarify that an artist who isn’t moderate, in eroticis, while focused on his work, should be viewed with skepticism.
In the Fourth Book Nietzsche is really at his very best. Here, while discussing questions such as "The Order of Rank," he is so thoroughly in his exclusive sphere, that practically every line, even if it were isolated and taken bodily from the context, would bear the unmistakable character of its author. The thought expressed in Aphorism 871 reveals a standpoint as new as it is necessary. So used have we become to the practice of writing and legislating for a mass, that we have forgotten the rule that prevails even in our own navy—that the speed of a fleet is measured by its slowest vessel.
In the Fourth Book, Nietzsche is truly at his best. Here, while discussing topics like "The Order of Rank," he is so deeply in his element that almost every line, even if taken completely out of context, would unmistakably reflect his style. The idea presented in Aphorism 871 shows a perspective that is as novel as it is essential. We’ve become so accustomed to writing and making laws for the masses that we've forgotten the principle that even our own navy follows—that the speed of a fleet is determined by its slowest ship.
On the same principle, seeing that all our philosophies and moralities have hitherto been directed[Pg xvii] at a mass and at a mob, we find that their elevation must of necessity be decided by the lowest of mankind. Thus all passions are banned, because base men do not know how to enlist them in their service. Men who are masters of themselves and of others, men who understand the management and privilege of passion, become the most despised of creatures in such systems of thought, because they are confounded with the vicious and licentious; and the speed of mankind's elevation thus gets to be determined by humanity's slowest vessels.
On the same principle, since all our philosophies and moral values have so far been aimed at the masses and crowds, we see that their improvement must inevitably be determined by the lowest of humanity. So, all passions are prohibited because base individuals don’t know how to harness them for good. People who have mastery over themselves and others, who understand how to manage and use passion, become the most despised in these systems of thought because they are grouped with the immoral and debauched; thus, the progress of humanity's elevation ends up being dictated by its slowest members.
Aphorisms 881, 882, 886 fully elucidate the above considerations, while in 912, 916, 943, and 951 we have plans of a constructive teaching which the remainder of Part I. elaborates.
Aphorisms 881, 882, 886 clearly explain the points mentioned above, while in 912, 916, 943, and 951 we find outlines of a constructive teaching that the rest of Part I expands on.
And now, following Nietzsche carefully through Part II. (Dionysus), what is the inevitable conclusion of all we have read? This analysis of the world's collective values and their ascription to a certain "will to power" may now seem to many but an exhaustive attempt at a new system of nomenclature, and little else. As a matter or fact it is very much more than this. By mean? of it Nietzsche wishes to show mankind how much has lain, and how much still lies, in man's power By laying his finger on everything and declaring to man that it was human will that created it. Nietzsche wished to give man the courage of this will, and a clean conscience in exercising it. For it was precisely this very will to power which had been most hated and most maligned by everybody up to Nietzsche's time.
And now, as we closely follow Nietzsche through Part II. (Dionysus), what is the unavoidable conclusion of everything we've read? This analysis of the world's shared values and their connection to a certain "will to power" might now seem to many like just a thorough attempt at creating a new vocabulary, and little more. In reality, it is so much more than that. Through this, Nietzsche aims to show humanity how much has been, and still is, within our power. By pointing out everything and telling people that it was human will that brought it into existence, Nietzsche intended to give humanity the courage to embrace this will and a clear conscience in using it. After all, it was this very will to power that had been most despised and misrepresented by everyone up to Nietzsche's time.
Long enough, prompted by the fear of attributing any one of his happiest thoughts to this hated fundamental will, had man ascribed all his valuations and all his most sublime inspirations to something outside himself,—whether this something were a God, a principle, or the concept Truth. But Nietzsche's desire was to show man how human, all too human, have been the values that have appeared heretofore; he wished to prove, that to the rare sculptors of values, the world, despite its past, is still an open field of yielding clay, and in pointing to what the will to power has done until now, Nietzsche suggests to these coming sculptors what might still be done, provided they fear nothing, and have that innocence and that profound faith in the fundamental will which others hitherto have had in God, Natural Laws, Truth, and other euphemistic fictions.
Long enough, driven by the fear of linking any of his happiest thoughts to this despised fundamental will, humanity has attributed all its values and greatest inspirations to something outside itself—whether that something is a God, a principle, or the concept of Truth. But Nietzsche wanted to show how human, all too human, the values that have emerged so far have been; he aimed to demonstrate that for the rare creators of values, the world, despite its history, is still an open field of malleable clay. By highlighting what the will to power has accomplished so far, Nietzsche encourages these future creators to consider what more could be done, as long as they fear nothing and possess the innocence and deep faith in the fundamental will that others have previously placed in God, Natural Laws, Truth, and other comforting illusions.
The doctrine of Eternal Recurrence, to which Nietzsche attached so much importance that it may be regarded almost as the inspiration which led to his great work, Thus Spake Zarathustra, ought to be understood in the light of a purely disciplinary and chastening creed. In one of his posthumous works we find Nietzsche saying: "The question which thou shalt have to answer before every deed that thou doest;—is this such a deed as I am prepared to perform an incalculable number of times,—is the best ballast." Thus it is obvious that, feeling the need of something in his teaching which would replace the metaphysics of former beliefs, he applied the doctrine of Eternal Recurrence to this end. Seeing, however,[Pg xix] that even among Nietzscheans themselves there is considerable doubt concerning the actual value of the doctrine as a ruling belief, it does not seem necessary to enter here into the scientific justification which he claims for it. Suffice it to say that, as knowledge stands at present, the statement that the world will recur eternally in small things as in great, is still a somewhat daring conjecture—a conjecture, however, which would have been entirely warrantable if its disciplinary value had been commensurate with its daring.
The idea of Eternal Recurrence, which Nietzsche valued so highly that it can be seen as the driving force behind his major work, Thus Spake Zarathustra, should be viewed as a strictly disciplinary and corrective belief. In one of his posthumous writings, Nietzsche states: "The question you need to answer before every action you take is—am I ready to perform this action an infinite number of times?—this is the best measure." Clearly, he recognized the necessity of introducing something in his philosophy to replace the metaphysical assumptions of earlier beliefs, leading him to use the concept of Eternal Recurrence for this purpose. However, [Pg xix] even among Nietzscheans, there's significant uncertainty regarding the real significance of this doctrine as a guiding belief. Therefore, it doesn't seem essential to delve into the scientific justification he provides for it. It's enough to say that, given today's understanding, the assertion that the world will recur eternally in both small and large aspects remains a somewhat bold speculation—a speculation that might be entirely justified if its disciplinary value matched its boldness.
ANTHONY M. LUDOVICI.
ANTHONY M. LUDOVICI.
THIRD BOOK.
THE PRINCIPLES OF A NEW VALUATION.
I.
THE WILL TO POWER IN SCIENCE.
(a) The Method of Investigation.
The Research Method.
466.
466.
The distinguishing feature of our nineteenth century is not the triumph of science, but the triumph of the scientific method over science.
The main characteristic of our nineteenth century isn't the victory of science, but the success of the scientific method over science.
467.
467.
The history of scientific methods was regarded by Auguste Comte almost as philosophy itself.
The history of scientific methods was seen by Auguste Comte almost as philosophy itself.
468.
468.
The great Methodologists: Aristotle, Bacon, Descartes, Auguste Comte.
The great Methodologists: Aristotle, Bacon, Descartes, Auguste Comte.
469.
469.
The most valuable knowledge is always discovered last: but the most valuable knowledge consists of methods.
The most valuable knowledge is always found at the end: but the most valuable knowledge is made up of methods.
All methods, all the hypotheses on which the science of our day depends, were treated with the profoundest contempt for centuries: on their account a man used to be banished from the society of respectable people—he was held to be an "enemy of God," a reviler of the highest ideal, a madman.
All the methods and hypotheses that today's science relies on were looked down upon for centuries. Because of them, a man would be excluded from the company of respectable people—he was considered an "enemy of God," a critic of the highest ideals, a madman.
We had the whole pathos of mankind against us,—our notion of what "truth" ought to be, of what the service of truth ought to be, our objectivity, our method, our calm, cautious and distrustful manner were altogether despicable.... At bottom, that which has kept men back most, is an æsthetic taste: they believed in the picturesque effect of truth; what they demanded of the scientist was, that he should make a strong appeal to their imagination.
We had all of humanity’s emotions against us—our idea of what "truth" should be, what serving truth should look like, our objectivity, our methods, and our calm, careful, and skeptical approach were completely contemptible. Deep down, what has held people back the most is an aesthetic taste: they believed in the visual appeal of truth; what they wanted from the scientist was for him to strongly engage their imagination.
From the above, it would almost seem as if the very reverse had been achieved, as if a sudden jump had been made: as a matter of fact, the schooling which the moral hyperboles afforded, gradually prepared the way for that milder form of pathos which at last became incarnate in the scientific man....
From the above, it would almost seem as if the very reverse had happened, as if there had been a sudden jump: in reality, the education provided by the moral exaggerations gradually paved the way for that milder form of pathos which eventually took shape in the scientific man....
Conscientiousness in small things, the self-control of the religious man, was a preparatory school for the scientific character, as was also, in a very pre-eminent sense, the attitude of mind which makes a man take problems seriously, irrespective of what personal advantage he may derive from them....
Being diligent in small matters, the self-discipline of a religious person, served as a training ground for a scientific mindset, just as the mentality that encourages a person to approach problems earnestly, regardless of any personal gain, was equally important.
(b) The Starting-point of Epistemology.>
(b) The Starting Point of Epistemology.
470.
470.
Profound disinclination to halt once and for all at any collective view of the world. The charm of the opposite point of view: the refusal to relinquish the stimulus residing in the enigmatical.
A strong reluctance to settle permanently on any shared perspective of the world. The appeal of the alternative viewpoint: the unwillingness to give up the excitement found in the mysterious.
471.
471.
The hypothesis that, at bottom, things proceed in such a moral fashion that human reason must be right, is a mere piece of good-natured and simple-minded trustfulness, the result of the belief in Divine truthfulness—God regarded as the Creator of all things.—These concepts are our inheritance from a former existence in a Beyond.
The idea that, fundamentally, things operate in a moral way so that human reason must be right, is just a naive and overly trusting belief, stemming from faith in Divine truthfulness—God seen as the Creator of everything. These notions are our legacy from a previous existence in another realm.
472.
472.
The contradiction of the so-called "facts of consciousness." Observation a thousand times more difficult, error is perhaps the absolute condition of observation.
The contradiction of the so-called "facts of consciousness." Observation is a thousand times more difficult; error might be the absolute condition of observation.
473.
473.
The intellect cannot criticise itself, simply because it can be compared with no other kind of intellect, and also because its ability to know would only reveal itself in the presence of "actual reality"; that is to say, because, in order to criticise the intellect, we should have to be higher[Pg 6] creatures with "absolute knowledge." This would presuppose the existence of something, a "thing-in-itself," apart from all the perspective kinds of observation and senso-spiritual perception. But the psychological origin of the belief in things, forbids our speaking of "things in themselves."
The intellect can't criticize itself, simply because it can't be compared to any other type of intellect, and also because its capacity to understand only becomes apparent in the presence of "actual reality." In other words, to critique the intellect, we would need to be higher[Pg 6] beings with "absolute knowledge." This would assume the existence of something, a "thing-in-itself," separate from all the different kinds of observation and sense-based perception. However, the psychological basis for believing in things prevents us from talking about "things in themselves."
474.
474.
The idea that a sort of adequate relation exists between subject and object, that the object is something which when seen from inside would be a subject, is a well-meant invention which, I believe, has seen its best days. The measure of that which we are conscious of, is perforce entirely dependent upon the coarse utility of the function of consciousness: how could this little garret-prospect of consciousness warrant our asserting anything in regard to "subject" and "object," which would bear any relation to reality!
The idea that there's a kind of sufficient relationship between subject and object, where the object would be a subject if viewed from within, is a well-intentioned concept that, in my opinion, has outlived its usefulness. Our awareness is entirely dependent on the basic function of consciousness: how can this limited perspective of consciousness justify any claims about "subject" and "object" that would actually relate to reality?
475.
475.
Criticism of modern philosophy: erroneous starting-point, as if there were such things as "facts of consciousness"—and no phenomenalism in introspection.
Critique of modern philosophy: a flawed starting point, as if there were actual "facts of consciousness"—and no phenomenalism in introspection.
476.
476.
"Consciousness"—to what extent is the idea which is thought of, the idea of will, or the idea of a feeling (which is known by us alone), quite superficial? Our inner world is also "appearance."
"Consciousness"—to what extent is the idea we think of, the idea of will, or the idea of a feeling (which we alone know), really superficial? Our inner world is also "appearance."
477.
477.
I am convinced of the phenomenalism of the inner world also: everything that reaches our consciousness is utterly and completely adjusted, simplified, schematised, interpreted, the actual process of inner "perception," the relation of causes between thoughts, feelings, desires, between subject and object, is absolutely concealed from us, and may be purely imaginary. This "inner world of appearance" is treated with precisely the same forms and procedures as the "outer" world. We never come across a single "fact": pleasure and pain are more recently evolved intellectual phenomena....
I believe in the phenomenal nature of the inner world as well: everything that enters our awareness is completely shaped, simplified, and interpreted. The actual process of inner "perception," the relationship of causes between thoughts, feelings, desires, and the connection between subject and object, is completely hidden from us and may be entirely imagined. This "inner world of appearance" is treated with the same methods and procedures as the "outer" world. We never encounter a single "fact": pleasure and pain are more recently developed intellectual phenomena....
Causality evades us; to assume the existence of an immediate causal relation between thoughts, as Logic does, is the result of the coarsest and most clumsy observation. There are all sorts of passions that may intervene between two thoughts: but the interaction is too rapid—that is why we fail to recognise them, that is why we actually deny their existence....
Causality eludes us; believing in a direct causal link between thoughts, as Logic suggests, comes from the most basic and awkward observation. There are all kinds of passions that can come between two thoughts: but the interaction happens too quickly—that's why we fail to see them, that’s why we actually deny they exist....
"Thinking," as the epistemologists understand \r it, never takes place at all: it is an absolutely gratuitous fabrication, arrived at by selecting one element from the process and by eliminating all the rest—an artificial adjustment for the purpose of the understanding....
"Thinking," as the epistemologists see it, never actually happens: it’s a completely unnecessary invention, created by picking one part of the process and ignoring everything else—an artificial fix meant for understanding....
The "mind," something that thinks: at times, even, "the mind absolute and pure"—this concept is an evolved and second result of false introspection, which believes in "thinking": in the first[Pg 8] place an act is imagined here which does not really occur at all, i.e. "thinking"; and, secondly, a subject-substratum is imagined in which every process of this thinking has its origin, and nothing else—that is to say, both the action and the agent are fanciful.
The "mind," something that thinks: sometimes referred to as "the mind absolute and pure"—this idea is a developed, secondary outcome of misguided self-reflection, which assumes there is such a thing as "thinking." First[Pg 8], an act is envisioned here that doesn't actually take place, i.e. "thinking"; and, secondly, a foundational subject is imagined where every process of this thinking originates, and nothing else—that is to say, both the action and the agent are merely illusions.
478.
478.
Phenomenalism must not be sought in the wrong quarter: nothing is more phenomenal, or, to be more precise, nothing is so much deception, as this inner world, which we observe with the "inner sense."
Phenomenalism shouldn't be looked for in the wrong place: nothing is more phenomenal, or to put it more accurately, nothing is so much deception as this inner world that we perceive with our "inner sense."
Our belief that the will is a cause was so great, that, according to our personal experiences in general, we projected a cause into all phenomena (i.e. a certain motive is posited as the cause of all phenomena).
Our belief that the will is a cause was so strong that, based on our personal experiences overall, we attributed a cause to all phenomena (i.e., we assume a specific motive as the cause of all phenomena).
We believe that the thoughts which follow one upon the other in our minds are linked by some sort of causal relation: the logician, more especially, who actually speaks of a host of facts which have never once been seen in reality, has grown accustomed to the prejudice that thoughts are the cause of thoughts.
We think that the ideas that come to mind are connected by some kind of cause-and-effect relationship: especially logicians, who often talk about many facts that have never been observed in real life, have become used to the bias that thoughts cause other thoughts.
We believe—and even our philosophers believe it still—that pleasure and pain are the causes of reactions, that the very purpose of pleasure and pain is to occasion reactions. For hundreds of years, pleasure and pain have been represented as the motives for every action. Upon reflection, however, we are bound to concede that everything would have proceeded in exactly the same way, according to precisely the same sequence of cause[Pg 9] and effect, if the states "pleasure" and "pain" had been entirely absent; and that we are simply deceived when we believe that they actually cause anything:—they are the attendant phenomena, and they have quite a different purpose from that of provoking reactions; they are in themselves effects involved in the process of reaction which takes place.
We believe—and our philosophers still believe it—that pleasure and pain are what trigger reactions, and that their main role is to provoke those reactions. For centuries, pleasure and pain have been seen as the motivations behind every action. However, upon reflection, we have to admit that everything would have unfolded in exactly the same way, following the same chain of cause[Pg 9] and effect, even if "pleasure" and "pain" didn’t exist at all; and we are mistaken if we think they actually cause anything:—they are the associated phenomena, and they serve a different purpose than just provoking reactions; they are effects involved in the reaction process itself.
In short: Everything that becomes conscious is a final phenomenon, a conclusion—and is the cause of nothing; all succession of phenomena in consciousness is absolutely atomistic.—And we tried to understand the universe from the opposite point of view—as if nothing were effective or real, save thinking, feeling, willing! ...
In short: Everything that comes into consciousness is a final occurrence, a conclusion—and is the cause of nothing; every sequence of experiences in consciousness is completely atomistic.—And we attempted to grasp the universe from the opposite perspective—as if nothing were effective or real, except for thinking, feeling, and wanting! ...
479.
479.
The phenomenalism of the "inner world!" A chronological inversion takes place, so that the cause reaches consciousness as the effect.—We know that pain is projected into a certain part of the body although it is not really situated there; we have learnt that all sensations which were ingenuously supposed to be conditioned by the outer world are, as a matter of fact, conditioned by the inner world: that the real action of the outer world never takes place in a way of which we can become conscious.... That fragment of the outer world of which we become conscious, is born after the effect produced by the outer world has been recorded, and is subsequently interpreted as the "cause" of that effect....
The phenomenon of the "inner world!" A chronological reversal occurs, where the cause reaches our awareness as the effect. — We know that pain is felt in a certain part of the body even though it isn't actually located there; we’ve learned that all sensations we naively thought were caused by the outside world are, in fact, influenced by the inner world: that the true impact of the outer world never happens in a way we can consciously perceive... That piece of the outer world that we become aware of is created after the effect from the outer world has been registered, and is then interpreted as the "cause" of that effect...
In the phenomenalism of the "inner world," the chronological order of cause and effect is inverted. The fundamental fact of "inner experience" is, that the cause is imagined after the effect has been recorded.... The same holds good of the sequence of thoughts: we seek for the reason of a thought, before it has reached our consciousness; and then the reason reaches consciousness first, whereupon follows its effect. All our dreams are the interpretation of our collective feelings with the view of discovering the possible causes of the latter; and the process is such that a condition only becomes conscious, when the supposed causal link has reached consciousness.[1]
In the phenomenalism of the "inner world," the order of cause and effect is flipped. The key aspect of "inner experience" is that we think of the cause after we have noticed the effect. The same goes for the flow of thoughts: we look for the reason behind a thought before it enters our awareness; then the reason comes into our awareness first, followed by its effect. All our dreams interpret our shared feelings to uncover the potential causes of those feelings; and this process means a condition only becomes conscious when the supposed causal link has entered our awareness.[1]
The whole of "inner experience" is founded on this: that a cause is sought and imagined which accounts for a certain irritation in our nerve-centres, and that it is only the cause which is found in this way which reaches consciousness; this cause may have absolutely nothing to do with the real cause—it is a sort of groping assisted by former "inner experiences," that is to say, by memory. The memory, however, retains the habit of old interpretations,—that is to say, of erroneous causality,—so that "inner experience" comprises in itself all the results of former erroneous fabrications of causes. Our "outside world," as we conceive it every instant, is indissolubly bound up with the[Pg 11] old error of cause: we interpret by means of the schematism of "the thing," etc.
The whole idea of "inner experience" is based on this: we look for and imagine a reason that explains a certain irritation in our nerve centers, and it’s only this imagined reason that enters our consciousness; this reason might have nothing to do with the actual cause—it’s like fumbling around, guided by past "inner experiences," which means relying on memory. However, this memory tends to stick to the old interpretations—that is, the mistaken ideas of causality—so that "inner experience" includes all the results of previous incorrect assumptions about causes. Our view of the "outside world," as we understand it at every moment, is tightly connected to the old mistake regarding cause: we interpret things through the framework of "the thing," and so on.
"Inner experience" only enters consciousness when it has found a language which the individual can understand—that is to say, a translation of a certain condition into conditions with which he is familiar; "understand" means simply this: to be able to express something new in the terms of something old or familiar. For instance, "I feel unwell"—a judgment of this sort presupposes a very great and recent neutrality on the part of the observer: the simple man always says, "This and that make me feel unwell,"—he begins to be clear concerning his indisposition only after he has discovered a reason for it.... This is what I call a lack of philological knowledge; to be able to read a text, as such, without reading an interpretation into it, is the latest form of "inner experience,"—it is perhaps a barely possible form....
"Inner experience" only becomes conscious when it has found a language that the individual can understand—in other words, a translation of a particular condition into terms they're familiar with; "understand" simply means being able to express something new using something old or familiar. For example, saying "I feel unwell"—this kind of judgment assumes a great deal of recent neutrality from the observer: a straightforward person often says, "This and that make me feel unwell,"—they only start to clarify their discomfort after discovering a reason for it.... This is what I refer to as a lack of philological knowledge; being able to read a text, as such, without imposing an interpretation onto it, is the most recent form of "inner experience"—it might be a barely possible form....
[1] When in our dream we hear a bell ringing, or a tapping at our door, we scarcely ever wake before having already accounted for the sound, in the terms of the dream-world we were in.—TR.
[1] When we hear a bell ringing or a knock at our door in a dream, we almost never wake up before figuring out the sound within the context of the dream we were experiencing.—TR.
480.
480.
There are no such things as "mind," reason, thought, consciousness, soul, will, or truth: they all belong to fiction, and can serve no purpose. It is not a question of "subject and object," but of a particular species of animal which can prosper only by means of a certain exactness, or, better still, regularity in recording its perceptions (in order that experience may be capitalised)....
There are no such things as "mind," reason, thought, consciousness, soul, will, or truth: they all belong to fiction and serve no real purpose. It's not about "subject and object," but rather about a specific type of animal that can thrive only through a certain exactness, or better yet, regularity in how it records its perceptions (so that experience can be utilized)....
Knowledge works as an instrument of power. It is therefore obvious that it increases with each advance of power....
Knowledge acts as a tool of power. It's clear that it grows with every increase in power....
The purpose of knowledge: in this case, as in the case of "good" or "beautiful," the concept must be regarded strictly and narrowly from an anthropocentric and biological standpoint. In order that a particular species may maintain and increase its power, its conception of reality must contain enough which is calculable and constant to allow of its formulating a scheme of conduct. The utility of preservation—and not some abstract or theoretical need to eschew deception—stands as the motive force behind the development of the organs of knowledge; ... they evolve in such a way that their observations may suffice for our preservation. In other words, the measure of the desire for knowledge depends upon the extent to which the Will to Power grows in a certain species: a species gets a grasp of a given amount of reality, in order to master it, in order to enlist that amount in its service.
The purpose of knowledge: similar to "good" or "beautiful," this concept must be viewed strictly and narrowly from a human-centered and biological point of view. For a specific species to sustain and enhance its power, its understanding of reality must include enough calculable and consistent elements to create a plan of action. The utility of preservation—and not some abstract or theoretical need to avoid deception—serves as the driving force behind the evolution of knowledge; ... they develop in such a way that their observations are sufficient for our survival. In other words, the measure of the desire for knowledge is determined by how much the Will to Power increases in a specific species: a species understands a certain amount of reality to control it, to harness that reality for its benefit.
(c) The Belief in the "Ego." Subject.
(c) The Belief in the "Ego." Subject.
481.
481.
In opposition to Positivism, which halts at phenomena and says, "These are only facts and nothing more," I would say: No, facts are precisely what is lacking, all that exists consists of interpretations. We cannot establish any fact "in itself": it may even be nonsense to desire to do such a thing. "Everything is subjective," ye say: but that in itself is interpretation. The subject is nothing given, but something superimposed by fancy, something[Pg 13] introduced behind.—Is it necessary to set an interpreter behind the interpretation already to hand? Even that would be fantasy, hypothesis.
In contrast to Positivism, which stops at observable phenomena and claims, "These are just facts and nothing more," I would argue: No, what we actually lack are the facts; everything that exists is made up of interpretations. We can't establish any fact as an absolute "in itself": it might even be absurd to want to do that. "Everything is subjective," you say: but that is itself an interpretation. The subject isn't something given; it's something created by imagination, something[Pg 13] introduced afterward.—Is it really necessary to place an interpreter behind the interpretation we already have? Even that would just be imagination, a hypothesis.
To the extent to which knowledge has any sense at all, the world is knowable: but it may be interpreted differently, it has not one sense behind it, but hundreds of senses.—"Perspectivity."
To the degree that knowledge makes any sense at all, the world is understandable: but it can be interpreted differently, it doesn't have just one meaning, but hundreds of meanings.—"Perspectivity."
It is our needs that interpret the world; our instincts and their impulses for and against. Every instinct is a sort of thirst for power; each has its point of view, which it would fain impose upon all the other instincts as their norm.
It’s our needs that shape how we see the world; our instincts and the urges that come with them. Every instinct is like a craving for power; each one has its perspective, which it wants to enforce as the standard for all the other instincts.
482.
482.
Where our ignorance really begins, at that point from which we can see no further, we set a word; for instance, the word "I," the word "do," the word "suffer"—these concepts may be the horizon lines of our knowledge, but they are not "truths."
Where our ignorance truly starts, at the point where we can't see beyond, we establish a word; for example, the word "I," the word "do," the word "suffer"—these ideas may represent the limits of our understanding, but they are not "truths."
483.
483.
Owing to the phenomenon "thought," the ego is taken for granted; but up to the present everybody believed, like the people, that there was something unconditionally certain in the notion "I think," and that by analogy with our understanding of all other causal reactions this "I" was the given cause of the thinking. However customary and indispensable this fiction may have become now, this fact proves nothing against the imaginary[Pg 14] nature of its origin; it might be a life-preserving belief and still be false.
Because of the concept of "thought," we take the ego for granted; however, until now, everyone believed, like the general public, that there was something absolutely certain in the phrase "I think," and that, similar to our understanding of all other cause-and-effect relationships, this "I" was the given cause of the thinking. No matter how normal and necessary this idea may have become now, this fact does not prove anything against the imaginary [Pg 14] nature of its origin; it could be a belief that preserves life and still be false.
484.
484.
"Something is thought, therefore there is something that thinks": this is what Descartes' argument amounts to. But this is tantamount to considering our belief in the notion "substance" as an "a priori" truth:—that there must be something "that thinks" when we think, is merely a formulation of a grammatical custom which sets an agent to every action. In short, a metaphysico-logical postulate is already put forward here—and it is not merely an ascertainment of fact.... On Descartes' lines nothing absolutely certain is attained, but only the fact of a very powerful faith.
"Something is thought, so there is something that thinks": this is what Descartes' argument boils down to. However, this is equivalent to viewing our belief in the concept of "substance" as an "a priori" truth: the idea that there must be something "that thinks" when we think is just a way of following a grammatical convention that assigns an agent to every action. In short, a metaphysical and logical assumption is already being presented here—and it is not just an observation of fact.... Following Descartes' reasoning, nothing absolutely certain is achieved, but rather the existence of a very strong belief.
If the proposition be reduced to "Something is thought, therefore there are thoughts," the result is mere tautology; and precisely the one factor which is in question, the "reality of thought," is not touched upon,—so that, in this form, the apparitional character of thought cannot be denied. What Descartes wanted to prove was, that thought not only had apparent reality, but absolute reality.
If the statement is simplified to "Something is thought, therefore there are thoughts," it becomes a mere tautology; and the key point in question, the "reality of thought," isn't addressed—so, in this form, the illusory nature of thought can't be disputed. What Descartes wanted to establish was that thought not only had apparent reality, but also absolute reality.
485.
485.
The concept substance is an outcome of the concept subject, and not conversely! If we surrender the concept soul, the subject, the very conditions for the concept "substance" are lacking. Degrees of Being are obtained, but Being is lost.
The concept substance comes from the concept subject, not the other way around! If we give up the idea of the soul, the subject, we lose the essential conditions for the concept of "substance." Degrees of Being are achieved, but Being itself is lost.
Criticism of "reality": what does a "plus or minus of reality" lead to, the gradation of Being in which we believe?
Criticism of "reality": what does a "plus or minus of reality" lead to, the gradation of Being that we believe in?
The degree of our feeling of life and power (the logic and relationship of past life) presents us with the measure of "Being," "reality," "non-appearance."
The extent of our sense of life and power (the reasoning and connection of past experiences) gives us a way to gauge "Being," "reality," and "non-appearance."
Subject i this is the term we apply to our belief in an entity underlying all the different moments of the most intense sensations of reality; we regard this belief as the effect of a cause,—and we believe in our belief to such an extent that, on its account alone, we imagine "truth," "reality," "substantiality."—a "Subject" is the fiction which would fain make us believe that several similar states were the effect of one substratum: but we it was who first created the "similarity" of these states; the similising and adjusting of them is the fact—not their similarity (on the contrary, this ought rather to be denied).
Subject i is the term we use for our belief in an entity that underlies all the various intense experiences of reality; we consider this belief to be the result of a cause, and we have so much faith in our belief that we envision "truth," "reality," and "substantiality" just because of it. A "Subject" is the concept that tries to convince us that several similar states come from one underlying source: but we were the ones who first created the "similarity" of these states; the process of making them similar and adjusting them is the fact—not their similarity (in fact, we should rather deny this).
486.
486.
One would have to know what Being is, in order to be able to decide whether this or that is real (for instance, "the facts of consciousness"); it would also be necessary to know what certainty and knowledge are, and so forth.—But, as we do not know these things, a criticism of the faculty of knowledge is nonsensical: how is it possible for an instrument to criticise itself, when it is itself that exercises the critical faculty. It cannot even define itself!
One would need to understand what Being is in order to decide whether something is real (like "the facts of consciousness"); it would also be important to know what certainty and knowledge are, and more. But since we do not know these things, criticizing the ability to know is pointless: how can a tool critique itself when it’s the one doing the critiquing? It can't even define itself!
487.
487.
Should not all philosophy ultimately disclose the first principles on which the reasoning processes depend?—that is to say, our belief in the "ego" as a substance, as the only reality according to which, alone, we are able to ascribe reality to things? The oldest realism at length comes to light, simultaneously with man's recognition of the fact that his whole religious history is no more than a history of soul-superstitions. Here there is a barrier; our very thinking, itself, involves that belief (with its distinctions—substance, accident, action, agent, etc.); to abandon it would mean to cease from being able to think.
Shouldn't all philosophy ultimately reveal the fundamental principles that our reasoning is based on? In other words, our belief in the "self" as a substance, as the only reality through which we can attribute reality to other things? The most ancient form of realism finally emerges, alongside humanity's realization that our entire religious history is merely a tale of soul-related superstitions. This is a barrier; our very thinking depends on that belief (along with its distinctions—substance, accident, action, agent, etc.); to let go of it would mean we could no longer think.
But that a belief, however useful it may be for the preservation of a species, has nothing to do with the truth, may be seen from the fact that we must believe in time, space, and motion, without feeling ourselves compelled to regard them as absolute realities.
But the fact that a belief, no matter how helpful it is for the survival of a species, has nothing to do with the truth can be seen from the fact that we must believe in time, space, and motion, without feeling the need to see them as absolute realities.
488.
488.
The psychological origin of our belief in reason.—The ideas "reality," "Being," are derived from our subject-feeling.
The psychological origin of our belief in reason.—The concepts of "reality" and "Being" come from our subjective feelings.
"Subject," interpreted through ourselves so that the ego may stand as substance, as the cause of action, as the agent.
"Subject," understood through our own experiences so that the self can serve as the core, as the reason for action, as the agent.
The metaphysico-logical postulates, the belief in substance, accident, attribute, etc. etc., draws its convincing character from our habit of regarding all our actions as the result of our will: so that[Pg 17] the ego, as substance, does not vanish in the multiplicity of changes.—But there is no such thing as will. We have no categories which allow us to separate a "world as thing-in-itself," from "a world of appearance." All our categories of reason have a sensual origin: they are deductions from the empirical world. "The soul," "the ego"—the history of these concepts shows that here, also, the oldest distinction ("spiritus," "life") obtains....
The metaphysical and logical assumptions, like the belief in substance, accident, attribute, and so on, gain their persuasive power from our tendency to view all our actions as the result of our will: so that[Pg 17] the self, seen as substance, doesn’t disappear amidst the countless changes. — But will doesn’t actually exist. We don’t have any categories that let us distinguish a “world as it is” from “a world as it appears.” All our categories of reason have a sensory origin: they come from the empirical world. “The soul,” “the self” — the evolution of these concepts indicates that, in this case too, the oldest distinction (“spiritus,” “life”) applies....
If there is nothing material, then there can be nothing immaterial. The concept no longer means anything.
If there's nothing physical, then there can't be anything non-physical. The concept no longer means anything.
No subject-"atoms." The sphere of a subject increasing or diminishing unremittingly, the centre of the system continually displacing itself, in the event of the system no longer being able to organise the appropriated mass, it divides into two. On the other hand, it is able, without destroying it, to transform a weaker subject into one of its own functionaries, and, to a certain extent, to compose a new entity with it. Not a "substance," but rather something which in itself strives after greater strength; and which wishes to "preserve" itself only indirectly (it wishes to surpass itself).
No subject—"atoms." The area of a subject increases or decreases continuously, with the center of the system constantly shifting itself. If the system can no longer organize the mass it has taken in, it splits into two. On the other hand, it can, without destruction, turn a weaker subject into one of its own agents and, to some extent, create a new entity with it. Not a "substance," but rather something that inherently seeks greater strength; and which wishes to "preserve" itself only indirectly (it wants to exceed itself).
489.
489.
Everything that reaches consciousness as an entity is already enormously complicated: we never have anything more than the semblance of an entity.
Everything that comes to our awareness as a thing is already incredibly complex: we never have anything more than the appearance of a thing.
The phenomenon of the body is the richer, more[Pg 18] distinct, and more tangible phenomenon: it should be methodically drawn to the front, and no mention should be made of its ultimate significance.
The phenomenon of the body is the richer, more[Pg 18] distinct, and more tangible phenomenon: it should be methodically highlighted, and no mention should be made of its ultimate significance.
490.
490.
The assumption of a single subject is perhaps not necessary, it may be equally permissible to assume a plurality of subjects, whose interaction and struggle lie at the bottom of our thought and our consciousness in general. A sort of aristocracy of "cells" in which the ruling power is vested? Of course an aristocracy of equals, who are accustomed to ruling co-operatively, and understand how to command?
The idea of a single subject might not be essential; it could also be valid to think of multiple subjects, whose interactions and conflicts underpin our thoughts and overall consciousness. Could it be that there’s a kind of aristocracy of "cells" where the governing power is held? Naturally, this would be an aristocracy of equals, who are used to ruling together and know how to lead effectively.
My hypotheses. The subject as a plurality. Pain intellectual and dependent upon the judgment harmful, projected. The effect always "unconscious": the inferred and imagined cause is projected, it follows the event. Pleasure is a form of pain. The only kind of power that exists is of the same nature as the power of will: a commanding of other subjects which thereupon alter themselves. The unremitting transientness and volatility of the subject. "Mortal soul." Number as perspective form.
My hypotheses. The subject as a collection of identities. Intellectual pain is influenced by harmful judgments and is projected. The effect is always "unconscious": the assumed and imagined cause is projected, it follows the event. Pleasure is a type of pain. The only true power is similar to the power of will: it commands other subjects, which then change themselves. The relentless transience and instability of the subject. "Mortal soul." Number as a form of perspective.
491.
491.
The belief in the body is more fundamental than the belief in the soul: the latter arose from[Pg 19] the unscientific observation of the agonies of the body. (Something which leaves it. The belief in the truth of dreams)
The belief in the body is more basic than the belief in the soul: the latter came from[Pg 19] the unscientific observation of physical suffering. (Something that departs. The belief in the truth of dreams)
492.
492.
The body and physiology the starting-point: why?—We obtain a correct image of the nature of our subject-entity, that is to say, as a number of regents at the head of a community (not as "souls" or as "life-forces") as also of the dependence of these regents upon their subjects, and upon the conditions of a hierarchy, and of the division of labour, as the means ensuring the existence of the part and the whole. We also obtain a correct image of the way in which the living entities continually come into being and expire, and we see how eternity cannot belong to the "subject"; we realise that the struggle finds expression in obeying as well as in commanding, and that a fluctuating definition of the limits of power is a factor of life. The comparative ignorance in which the ruler is kept, of the individual performances and even disturbances taking place in the community, also belong to the conditions under which government may be carried on. In short, we obtain a valuation even of want-of-knowledge, of seeing-things-generally-as-a-whole, of simplification, of falsification, and of perspective. What is most important, however, is, that we regard the ruler and his subjects as of the same kind, all feeling, willing, thinking—and that wherever we see or suspect movement in a body, we conclude that there is[Pg 20] co-operative-subjective and invisible life. Movement as a symbol for the eye; it denotes that something has been felt, willed, thought.
The body and physiology as the starting point: why?—We get an accurate understanding of our subject-entity, meaning a group of leaders at the head of a community (not as "souls" or "life-forces"), as well as the dependence of these leaders on their followers, the hierarchy, and the division of labor, which are essential for both the individual and the collective to exist. We also grasp how living beings are constantly coming into existence and passing away, and recognize that eternity cannot belong to the "subject." We realize that struggle is expressed in both obeying and commanding, and that a constantly changing definition of the limits of power is a vital part of life. The relative ignorance of the ruler regarding the individual actions and even disturbances happening in the community is part of the conditions that allow governance to take place. In summary, we appreciate even the lack of knowledge, the tendency to see things as a whole, simplification, distortion, and perspective. Most importantly, we view the ruler and their subjects as of the same kind, all feeling, willing, and thinking—and wherever we observe or suspect movement in a body, we conclude that there is[Pg 20] cooperative-subjective and invisible life. Movement serves as a symbol for the eye; it indicates that something has been felt, willed, or thought.
The danger of directly questioning the subject concerning the subject, and all spiritual self-reflection, consists in this, that it might be a necessary condition of its activity to interpret itself erroneously. That is why we appeal to the body and lay the evidence of sharpened senses aside: or we try and see whether the subjects themselves cannot enter into communication with us.
The risk of directly questioning the subject about the subject, and all forms of spiritual self-reflection, is that it might need to misinterpret itself incorrectly. That's why we turn to the body and set aside the proof of heightened senses: or we try to see if the subjects themselves can connect with us.
(d) Biology of the Instinct of Knowledge. Perspectivity.
(d) Biology of the Instinct of Knowledge. Perspective.
493.
493.
Truth is that kind of error without which a certain species of living being cannot exist. The value for Life is ultimately decisive.
Truth is that kind of error without which a certain type of living being cannot exist. The value for Life is ultimately crucial.
494.
494.
It is unlikely that our "knowledge" extends farther than is exactly necessary for our self-preservation. Morphology shows us how the senses and the nerves as well as the brain evolve in proportion as the difficulties of acquiring sustenance increase.
It’s unlikely that our "knowledge" goes beyond what’s absolutely necessary for our survival. The study of form shows us how our senses, nerves, and brain develop as the challenges of getting food increase.
495.
495.
If the morality of "Thou shalt not lie" be refuted, the sense for truth will then have to justify[Pg 21] itself before another tribunal—as a means to the preservation of man, as Will to Power.
If the principle of "You shall not lie" is challenged, the concept of truth will then need to defend itself before a different authority—as a way to protect humanity, as Will to Power.
Likewise our love of the beautiful: it is also the creative will. Both senses stand side by side; the sense of truth is the means wherewith the power is appropriated to adjust things according to one's taste. The love of adjusting and reforming—a primeval love! We can only take cognisance of a world which we ourselves have made.
Likewise, our love for beauty: it is also the creative will. Both meanings coexist; the sense of truth is the way we harness the power to shape things to our liking. The desire to adjust and reform—a fundamental love! We can only recognize a world that we have created.
496.
496.
Concerning the multifariousness of knowledge. The tracing of its relation to many other things (or the relation of kind)—how should "knowledge" be of another? The way to know and to investigate is in itself among the conditions of life; that is why the conclusion that there could be no other kind of intellect (for ourselves) than the kind which serves the purpose of our preservation is an excessively hasty one: this actual condition may be only an accidental, not in the least an essential; one.
Concerning the variety of knowledge. The exploration of its connection to many other things (or the connection of types)—how could "knowledge" be anything different? The process of knowing and investigating is, in itself, a fundamental part of life; that’s why the conclusion that there can be no other kind of intellect (for us) than the type that serves our preservation is a very rushed one: this actual condition might just be a coincidence, not at all a fundamental one.
Our apparatus for acquiring knowledge is not adjusted for knowledge.
Our way of gaining knowledge isn't set up for actually understanding it.
497.
497.
The most strongly credited a priori "truths" are, to my mind, mere assumptions pending further investigation; for instance, the law of causation is[Pg 22] a belief so thoroughly acquired by practice and so completely assimilated, that to disbelieve in it would mean the ruin of our kind. But is it therefore true? What an extraordinary conclusion! As if truth were proved by the mere fact that man survives!
The most widely accepted a priori "truths" are, in my opinion, just assumptions waiting for more investigation; for example, the law of causation is[Pg 22] a belief we've adopted so thoroughly through experience and that’s become so integrated into our lives that to doubt it would lead to the downfall of humanity. But does that mean it's actually true? What an incredible conclusion! As if truth is validated just because humanity endures!
498.
498.
To what extent is our intellect also a result of the conditions of life?—We should not have it did we not need to have it, and we should not have it as we have it, if we did not need it as we need it—that is to say, if we could live otherwise.
To what extent is our intellect also shaped by our life conditions?—We wouldn’t have it if we didn’t need to have it, and we wouldn’t have it the way we do if we didn’t need it the way we do—that is to say, if we could live differently.
499.
499.
Thinking in a primitive (inorganic) state is to persevere in forms, as in the case of the crystal.—In our thought, the essential factor is the harmonising of the new material with the old schemes (= Procrustes' bed), the assimilation of the unfamiliar.
Thinking in a basic (inorganic) state means to stick to forms, like in the case of a crystal.—In our thinking, the key element is bringing together the new material with the old frameworks (= Procrustes' bed), the absorption of the unknown.
500.
500.
The perception of the senses projected outwards: "inwards" and "outwards"—does the body command here?
The way we perceive our senses extends outward: "inward" and "outward"—is the body in charge here?
The same equalising and ordering power which rules in the idioplasma, also rules in the incorporation of the outer world: our sensual perceptions are already the result of this process of adaptation[Pg 23] and harmonisation in regard to all the past in us; they do not follow directly upon the "impression."
The same equalizing and organizing force that operates in the idioplasm also governs how we incorporate the outside world: our sensory perceptions are already the result of this process of adaptation[Pg 23] and harmonization concerning all our past experiences; they don't come directly from the "impression."
501.
501.
All thought, judgment, perception, regarded as an act of comparing[2] has as a first condition the act of equalising, and earlier still the act of "making equal." The process of making equal is the same as the assimilation by the amœba of the nutritive matter it appropriates.
All thinking, judgment, and perception, considered as an act of comparing[2] requires, first, the act of equalizing, and even earlier, the act of "making equal." The process of making equal is the same as the way an ameba assimilates the nutrients it takes in.
"Memory" late, in so far as the equalising instinct appears to have been subdued: the difference is preserved. Memory—a process of classification and collocation; active—who?
"Memory" is late, as the instinct to equalize seems to have been subdued: the difference remains. Memory—it's a process of categorizing and organizing; active—who?
502.
502.
In regard to the memory, we must unlearn a great deal: here we meet with the greatest temptation to assume the existence of a "soul," which, irrespective of time, reproduces and recognises again and again, etc. What I have experienced, however, continues to live "in the memory"; I have nothing to do with it when memory "comes," my will is inactive in regard to it, as in the case of the coming and going of a thought. Something happens, of which I become conscious: now something similar comes—who has called it forth? Who has awakened it?
Regarding memory, we have to unlearn a lot: here we face the biggest temptation to believe in a "soul" that, regardless of time, constantly reproduces and recognizes experiences, and so on. However, what I've experienced continues to exist "in the memory"; I have no control over it when memory "comes"; my will is inactive concerning it, just like when a thought appears and disappears. Something happens that I become aware of: now something similar arises—who has brought it forth? Who has triggered it?
503.
503.
The whole apparatus of knowledge is an abstracting and simplifying apparatus—not directed at knowledge, but at the appropriation of things: "end" and "means" are as remote from the essence of this apparatus as "concepts" are. By the "end" and the "means" a process is appropriated (—a process is invented which may be grasped), but by "concepts" one appropriates the "things" which constitute the process.
The entire system of knowledge is an abstracting and simplifying tool—not focused on knowledge itself, but on the appropriation of things. The "end" and the "means" are as far from the essence of this system as "concepts" are. Through the "end" and the "means," a process is appropriated (—a process is invented that can be understood), but through "concepts," one appropriates the "things" that make up the process.
504.
504.
Consciousness begins outwardly as co-ordination and knowledge of impressions,—at first it is at the point which is remotest from the biological centre of the individual; but it is a process which deepens and which tends to become more and more an inner function, continually approaching nearer to the centre.
Consciousness starts externally as coordination and awareness of experiences—initially, it is at the farthest point from the individual's biological center; however, it is a process that deepens and increasingly becomes an internal function, constantly moving closer to the center.
505.
505.
Our perceptions, as we understand them—that is to say, the sum of all those perceptions the consciousness whereof was useful and essential to us and to the whole organic processes which preceded us: therefore they do not include all perceptions (for instance, not the electrical ones);—that is to say, we have senses only for a definite selection of perceptions—such perceptions as concern us with a view to our self-preservation. Consciousness extends so far only as it is useful. There can be no doubt that all our sense-perceptions are entirely permeated[Pg 25] by valuations (useful or harmful—consequently, pleasant or painful). Every particular colour; besides being a colour, expresses a value to us (although we seldom admit it, or do so only after it has affected us exclusively for a long time, as in the case of convicts in gaol or lunatics). Insects likewise react in different ways to different colours: some like this shade, the others that. Ants are a case in point.
Our perceptions, as we see them—that is to say, the total of all those perceptions that have been useful and essential to us and to the entire organic processes that came before us: therefore, they don't encompass all perceptions (for example, not the electrical ones);—in other words, we have senses only for a specific selection of perceptions—those that relate to our self-preservation. Consciousness extends only as far as it is useful. There’s no doubt that all our sense perceptions are completely filled[Pg 25] with values (useful or harmful—therefore, pleasant or painful). Every specific color, in addition to being just a color, holds a value for us (even though we rarely acknowledge it, or only do so after it has exclusively influenced us for a long time, like with convicts in jail or patients in mental hospitals). Insects also respond differently to various colors: some prefer one shade, while others prefer another. Ants are a prime example.
506.
506.
In the beginning images how images originate in the mind must be explained. Then words, applied to images. Finally concepts, possible only when there are words—the assembling of several pictures into a whole which is not for the eye but for the ear (word). The small amount of emotion which the "word" generates,—that is, then, which the view of the similar pictures generates, for which one word is used,—this simple emotion is the common factor, the basis of a concept. That weak feelings should all be regarded as alike, as the same, is the fundamental fact. There is therefore a confusion of two very intimately associated feelings in the ascertainment of these feelings;—but who is it that ascertains? Faith is the very first step in every sensual impression: a sort of yea-saying is the first intellectual activity! A "holding-a-thing-to-be-true" is the beginning. It were our business, therefore, to explain how the "holding-of-a-thing-to-be-true" arose! What sensation lies beneath the comment "true"?
In the beginning, we need to explain how images form in the mind. Then come the words that relate to those images. Finally, there are concepts, which are only possible when there are words—the combination of several pictures into a whole that is meant for hearing (words). The small amount of emotion that the "word" creates is tied to the similar images evoked by that one word; this basic emotion is the common thread, the foundation of a concept. The idea that weak feelings should be seen as similar, as the same, is a fundamental truth. Thus, there's a mix-up of two closely linked feelings when we identify these emotions—but who is it that identifies? Faith is the very first step in every sensory experience: a kind of affirmation is the first intellectual action! Believing something to be true is where it all begins. Therefore, we should explain how this "belief in something being true" came about! What sensation underlies the term "true"?
507.
507.
The valuation, "I believe that this and that is so," is the essence of "truth." In all valuations, the conditions of preservation and of growth find expression. All our organs and senses of knowledge have been developed only in view of the conditions of preservation and growth. The trust in reason and its categories, the trust in dialectics, and also the valuation of logic, prove only that experience has taught the usefulness of these things to life: not their "truth." The prerequisites of all living things and of their lives is: that there should be a large amount of faith, that it should be possible to pass definite judgments on things, and that there should be no doubt at all concerning all essential values. Thus it is necessary that something should be assumed to be true, not that it is true.
The valuation, "I think this and that is true," is the core of "truth." In every valuation, the conditions for preservation and growth are expressed. Our organs and senses of knowledge have only developed to address the needs of preservation and growth. The trust in reason and its categories, the trust in dialectics, and the valuation of logic, all show that experience has taught us these things are useful for life, not necessarily that they are "true." The foundation of all living things and their existence is that there should be a strong sense of faith, that definitive judgments can be made about things, and that there should be no doubt about essential values. Thus, it’s necessary to assume something is true, not that it is true.
"The real world and the world of appearance"— I trace this contrast to the relation of values. We have posited our conditions of existence as the attributes of being in general. Owing to the fact that, in order to prosper, we must be stable in our belief, we developed the idea that the real world was neither a changing nor an evolving one, but a world of being.
"The real world and the world of appearance" — I connect this contrast to the relation of values. We have established our conditions of existence as the attributes of being in general. Because we need to be sure in our beliefs to thrive, we created the idea that the real world is neither changing nor evolving, but rather a world of being.
(e) The Origin of Reason and Logic.
(e) The Origin of Reason and Logic.
508.
508.
Originally there was chaos among our ideas. Those ideas which were able to stand side by side[Pg 27] remained over, the greater number perished—and are still perishing.
Originally, there was chaos in our thoughts. The ideas that could coexist[Pg 27] survived, while the majority faded away—and continue to fade away.
509.
509.
The kingdom of desires out of which logic grew: the gregarious instinct in the background. The assumption of similar facts is the first condition for "similar souls." For the purpose of mutual understanding and government.
The kingdom of desires where logic developed: the social instinct in the background. The assumption of similar circumstances is the first requirement for "similar souls." For the sake of mutual understanding and governance.
510.
510.
Concerning the origin of logic. The fundamental proneness to equalise things and to see them equal, gets to be modified, and kept within bounds, by the consideration of what is useful or harmful—in fact, by considerations of success: it then becomes adapted in suchwise as to be gratified in a milder way, without at the same time denying life or endangering it. This whole process corresponds entirely with that external and mechanical process (which is its symbol) by which the protoplasm continually assimilates, makes equal to itself, what it appropriates, and arranges it according to its own forms and requirements.
Concerning the origin of logic. The basic tendency to equalize things and to see them as equal is modified and kept in check by considering what is useful or harmful—in other words, by thinking about what leads to success. It then adapts in such a way that it can be satisfied in a gentler manner, without denying life or putting it at risk. This entire process aligns perfectly with the external and mechanical process (which symbolizes it) by which protoplasm continuously assimilates and equalizes what it takes in, arranging it according to its own forms and needs.
511.
511.
Likeness and Similarity.
Resemblance and Similarity.
1. The coarser the organ the more apparent likenesses it sees;
1. The rougher the organ, the more obvious the similarities it perceives;
2. The mind will have likeness—that is to say, the identification of one sensual impression with others already experienced: just as the body assimilates inorganic matter.
2. The mind will have similarity—that is to say, the connection of one sensory experience with others already known: just as the body assimilates non-organic matter.
For the understanding of Logic:—
For understanding Logic:—
The will which tends to see likeness everywhere is the will to power—the belief that something is so and so (the essence of a judgment), is the result of a will which would fain have it as similar as possible.
The desire to see similarities everywhere is the desire for power—the belief that something is a certain way (the essence of a judgment) comes from a will that wants it to be as similar as possible.
512.
512.
Logic is bound up with the proviso: granted that identical cases exist. As a matter of fact, before one can think and conclude in a logical fashion, this condition must first be assumed. That is to say, the will to logical truth cannot be consummated before a fundamental falsification of all phenomena has been assumed. From which it follows that an instinct rules here, which is capable of employing both means: first, falsification; and secondly, the carrying out of its own point of view: logic does not spring from a will to truth.
Logic is tied to the condition: assuming that identical cases exist. In fact, before you can think and reason logically, this condition must be accepted first. This means that the desire for logical truth cannot be fulfilled without first accepting a basic distortion of all phenomena. This indicates that an instinct is at play here, capable of using both methods: first, distortion; and second, implementing its own perspective: logic does not arise from a desire for truth.
513.
513.
The inventive force which devised the categories, worked in the service of our need of security, of quick intelligibility, in the form of signs, sounds, and abbreviations.—"Substance," "subject," "object," "Being," "Becoming," are not matters of metaphysical truth. It was the powerful who made the names of things into law, and, among the powerful, it was the greatest artists in abstraction who created the categories.
The creative force that came up with categories worked to meet our need for security and quick understanding through signs, sounds, and abbreviations. Terms like "Substance," "subject," "object," "Being," and "Becoming" aren't just about metaphysical truth. It was those in power who turned the names of things into law, and among the powerful, it was the top artists in abstraction who established the categories.
514.
514.
A moral—that is to say, a method of living which long experience and experiment have tested and[Pg 29] proved efficient, at last enters consciousness as a law, as dominant.... And then the whole group of related values and conditions become part of it: it becomes venerable, unassailable, holy, true; a necessary part of its evolution is that its origin should be forgotten.... That is a sign that it has become master. Exactly the same thing might have happened with the categories of reason: the latter, after much groping and many trials, might have proved true through relative usefulness.... A stage was reached when they were grasped as a whole, and when they appealed to consciousness as a whole,—when belief in them was commanded,—that is to say, when they acted as if they commanded.... From that time forward they passed as a priori, as beyond experience, as irrefutable. And, possibly, they may have been the expression of no more than a certain practicality answering the ends of a race and a species,—their usefulness alone is their "truth."
A moral—meaning a way of living that long experience and experimentation have tested and[Pg 29] proven to be effective—finally becomes recognized as a law, as dominant.... Then the entire set of related values and conditions integrates into it: it becomes respected, unchallengeable, sacred, and true; an essential part of its development is that its origins should be forgotten.... This indicates that it has become authoritative. The same could have happened with the categories of reason: these, after much exploration and many trials, might have been validated through their relative usefulness.... A point was reached when they were understood as a whole, and when they appealed to consciousness as a whole—when belief in them was obligatory—that is, when they operated as if they demanded acceptance.... From that point on, they were regarded as a priori, beyond experience, and unassailable. And, perhaps, they may have only represented a particular practicality serving the needs of a race and a species—their usefulness is their "truth."
515.
515.
The object is, not "to know," but to schematise,—to impose as much regularity and form upon chaos, as our practical needs require. In the formation of reason, logic, and the categories, it was a need in us that was the determining power: not the need "to know," but to classify, to schematise, for the purpose of intelligibility and calculation. (The adjustment and interpretation of all similar and equal things,—the same process, which every sensual impression[Pg 30] undergoes, is the development of reason!) No pre-existing "idea" had anything to do with it: but utility, which teaches us that things can be reckoned with and managed, only when we view them roughly as equal.... Finality in reason is an effect, not a cause: Life degenerates with every other form of reason, although constant attempts are being made to attain to those other forms of reason;—for Life would then become too obscure, too unequal.
The goal isn’t just “to know,” but to organize—to impose as much structure and order on chaos as our practical needs require. In forming reason, logic, and categories, it was our needs that drove us: not the need “to know,” but to classify, to organize, for the sake of understanding and calculation. (The adjustment and interpretation of all similar and equal things—the same process that every sensory impression undergoes—is the development of reason!) No pre-existing “idea” was involved: rather, it was utility, teaching us that we can only manage and understand things when we view them broadly as equal.... Finality in reason is an effect, not a cause: Life deteriorates with every other form of reason, even though people constantly try to reach those other forms of reason; because Life would then become too obscure, too unequal.
The categories are "truths" only in the sense that they are the conditions of our existence, just as Euclid's Space is a conditional "truth." (Between ourselves, as no one will maintain that men are absolutely necessary, reason, as well as Euclid's Space, are seen to be but an idiosyncrasy of one particular species of animals, one idiosyncrasy alone among many others....)
The categories are "truths" only in the sense that they are the conditions of our existence, just like Euclid's Space is a conditional "truth." (To be honest, since no one would argue that humans are absolutely necessary, reason, like Euclid's Space, appears to be just a quirk of one specific species of animals, one unique quirk among many others....)
The subjective constraint which prevents one from contradicting here, is a biological constraint: the instinct which makes us see the utility of concluding as we do conclude, is in our blood, we are almost this instinct.... But what simplicity it is to attempt to derive from this fact that we possess an absolute truth! ... The inability to contradict anything is a proof of impotence but not of "truth."
The personal limitation that stops someone from disagreeing here is a biological one: the instinct that leads us to understand the benefit of our conclusions is ingrained in us; we are nearly defined by this instinct.... But how naïve it is to think that we can derive absolute truth from this fact! ... The inability to challenge anything shows weakness, not "truth."
516.
516.
We are not able to affirm and to deny one and the same thing: that is a principle of subjective experience—which is not in the least "necessary," but only a sign of inability.
We can't both affirm and deny the same thing: that's a principle of subjective experience—which isn't at all "necessary," but simply a sign of inability.
If, according to Aristotle, the principium contradictionis is the most certain of all principles; if it is the most ultimate of all, and the basis of every demonstration; if the principle of every other axiom lie within it: then one should analyse it all the more severely, in order to discover how many assumptions already lie at its root. It either assumes something concerning reality and Being, as if these had become known in some other sphere—that is to say, as if it were impossible to ascribe the opposite attributes to it; or the proposition means: that the opposites should not be ascribed to it. In that case, logic would be an imperative, not directed at the knowledge of truth, but at the adjusting and fixing of a world which must seem true to us.
If, according to Aristotle, the principium contradictionis is the most certain of all principles; if it is the ultimate principle and the foundation of every demonstration; if every other axiom is based on it: then it should be analyzed even more critically to uncover how many assumptions are already present at its core. It either assumes something about reality and Being, as if these had been understood in some other context—that is to say, as if it were impossible to attribute opposite qualities to it; or the proposition suggests that opposites should not be attributed to it. In that case, logic would be a command, not aimed at the pursuit of truth, but at shaping and stabilizing a world that must appear true to us.
In short, the question is a debatable one: are the axioms of logic adequate to reality, or are they measures and means by which alone we can, create realities, or the concept "reality"?... In order to affirm the first alternative, however, one would, as we have seen, require a previous knowledge of Being; which is certainly not the case. The proposition therefore contains no criterion of truth, but an imperative concerning that which should pass as true.
In short, the question is a debatable one: are the principles of logic sufficient for reality, or are they the tools we use to create realities, or the concept of "reality"?... To support the first option, however, one would need an understanding of Being beforehand; which is definitely not the case. The statement, therefore, contains no criterion of truth, but an imperative regarding what should be considered true.
Supposing there were no such thing as A identical with itself, as every logical (and mathematical) proposition presupposes, and that A is in itself an appearance, then logic would have a mere world of appearance as its first condition. As a matter of fact, we believe in that proposition, under the influence of an endless[Pg 32] empiricism which seems to confirm it every minute. The "thing"—that is the real substratum of A; our belief in things is the first condition of our faith in logic. The A in logic is, like the atom, a reconstruction of the thing.... By not understanding this, and by making logic into a criterion of real being, we are already on the road to the classification of all those hypostases, substance, attribute, object, subject, action, etc., as realities—that is to say, the conception of a metaphysical world or a "real world" (—this is, however, once more the world of appearance...).
Suppose there was nothing that is A identical to itself, as every logical (and mathematical) statement assumes, and that A is just an appearance. Then, logic would only have a world of appearance as its fundamental principle. In reality, we accept that statement, influenced by an endless[Pg 32] empiricism that seems to confirm it every moment. The "thing"—that's the actual basis of A; our belief in things is the first condition of our faith in logic. The A in logic is, like the atom, a reconstruction of the thing.... By failing to grasp this and by treating logic as a measure of real being, we start categorizing all those hypostases, substance, attribute, object, subject, action, etc., as realities—that is, we adopt the idea of a metaphysical world or a "real world" (—this is, however, once again the world of appearance...).
The primitive acts of thought, affirmation, and negation, the holding of a thing for true, and the holding of a thing for not true,—in so far as they do not only presuppose a mere habit, but the very right to postulate truth or untruth at all,—are already dominated by a belief, that there is such a thing as knowledge for us, and that judgments can really hit the truth: in short, logic never doubts that it is able to pronounce something concerning truth in itself (—that is to say, that to the thing which is in itself true, no opposite attributes can be ascribed).
The basic acts of thinking, affirming, and denying, believing something is true, and believing something is not true— as long as they go beyond just being a habit, but also affirm the very right to assert truth or falsehood at all—are already influenced by a conviction, that knowledge is something we can have, and that judgments can actually reflect the truth: in short, logic never questions its ability to make statements about truth itself (—meaning, that to what is inherently true, no opposing attributes can be attached).
In this belief there reigns the sensual and coarse prejudice that our sensations teach us truths concerning things,—that I cannot at the same moment of time say of one and the same thing that it is hard and soft. (The instinctive proof, "I cannot have two opposite sensations at once," is quite coarse and false.)
In this belief, there exists a raw and simplistic idea that our senses provide us with truths about things—that I can't say the same thing is both hard and soft at the same time. (The instinctive proof, "I can't have two opposite sensations at once," is quite basic and wrong.)
That all contradiction in concepts should be[Pg 33] forbidden, is the result of a belief, that we are able to form concepts, that a concept not only characterises but also holds the essence of a thing.... As a matter of fact, logic (like geometry and arithmetic) only holds good of assumed existences which we have created. Logic is the attempt on our part to understand the actual world according to a scheme of Being devised by ourselves; or, more exactly, it is our attempt at making the actual world more calculable and more susceptible to formulation, for our own purposes....
That all contradictions in concepts should be[Pg 33] prohibited is based on the belief that we can form concepts, and that a concept not only defines but also captures the essence of a thing.... In reality, logic (like geometry and arithmetic) only applies to assumed existences that we have created. Logic is our effort to understand the real world using a structure of Being that we invented; or, more accurately, it’s our attempt to make the real world more predictable and easier to express, for our own purposes....
517.
517.
In order to be able to think and to draw conclusions, it is necessary to acknowledge that which exists: logic only deals with formulæ for things which are constant. That is why this acknowledgment would not in the least prove reality: "that which is" is part of our optics. The ego regarded as Being (not affected by either Becoming or evolution).
In order to think and draw conclusions, it’s essential to acknowledge what exists: logic deals only with formulas for things that are constant. This acknowledgment doesn’t necessarily prove reality: "what is" is part of our perception. The self understood as Being (unaffected by either Becoming or evolution).
The assumed world of subject, substance, reason, etc., is necessary, an adjusting, simplifying falsifying, artificially-separating power resides in us. "Truth" is the will to be master over the manifold sensations that reach consciousness; it is the will to classify phenomena according to definite categories. In this way we start out with a belief in the "true nature" of things (we regard phenomena as real).
The assumed world of subjects, substances, reasons, and so on is essential; we have an ability within us to adjust, simplify, and artificially separate. "Truth" is the desire to gain control over the various sensations that come to our awareness; it is the desire to classify phenomena into specific categories. This is how we begin with a belief in the "true nature" of things (we see phenomena as real).
The character of the world in the process of Becoming is not susceptible of formulation; it is "false" and "contradicts itself." Knowledge and[Pg 34] the process of evolution exclude each other. Consequently, knowledge must be something else: it must be preceded by a will to make things knowable, a kind of Becoming in itself must create the illusion of Being.
The nature of the world in the process of Becoming can't be easily defined; it's "false" and "self-contradictory." Knowledge and[Pg 34] the process of evolution are mutually exclusive. Therefore, knowledge has to be something different: it must come from a desire to make things understandable, a kind of Becoming in itself must create the illusion of Being.
518.
518.
If our "ego" is the only form of Being, according to which we make and understand all Being: very good! In that case it were very proper to doubt whether an illusion of perspective were not active here—the apparent unity which everything assumes in our eyes on the horizon-line. Appealing to the body for our guidance, we are confronted by such appalling manifoldness, that for the sake of method it is allowable to use that phenomenon which is richer and more easily studied as a clue to the understanding of the poorer phenomenon.
If our "ego" is the only form of existence through which we create and understand everything: great! In that case, it’s reasonable to question whether an illusion of perspective is at play here—the seeming unity that everything takes on in our view at the horizon line. Relying on our body for guidance, we face such overwhelming diversity that, for the sake of method, it makes sense to use the phenomenon that is richer and easier to study as a way to grasp the simpler phenomenon.
Finally: admitting that all is Becoming, knowledge is only possible when based on a belief in Being.
Finally: acknowledging that everything is always changing, knowledge can only exist when it's grounded in a belief in existence.
519.
519.
If there is "only one form of Being, the ego," and all other forms of Being are made in its own image,—if, in short, the belief in the "ego," together with the belief in logic, stands and falls with the metaphysical truth of the categories of reason: if, in addition, the "ego" is shown to be something that is evolving: then——[Pg 35]
If there is "only one form of existence, the self," and all other forms of existence are created in its own image,—if, in short, the belief in the "self," along with the belief in logic, depends on the metaphysical truth of the categories of reason: if, moreover, the "self" is proven to be something that is evolving: then——[Pg 35]
520.
520.
The continual transitions that occur, forbid our speaking of the "individual," etc.; the "number" of beings itself fluctuates. We should know nothing of time or of movement, if, in a rough way, we did not believe we saw things "standing still" behind or in front of things moving. We should also know just as little about cause and effect, and without the erroneous idea of "empty space" we should never have arrived at the concept of space at all. The principle of identity is based on the "fact of appearance" that there are some things alike. Strictly speaking, it would not be possible to "understand" and "know" an evolving world; something which is called "knowledge" exists only in so far as the "understanding" and "knowing" intellect already finds an adjusted and rough world to hand, fashioned out of a host of mere appearances, but become fixed to the extent in which this kind of appearance has helped to preserve life; only to this extent is "knowledge" possible—that is to say, as a measuring of earlier and more recent errors by one another.
The constant changes happening around us prevent us from talking about the "individual," and even the "number" of beings varies. We wouldn't understand time or movement if we didn’t roughly think we see things "staying still" while others are in motion. Similarly, we would struggle to grasp cause and effect, and without the misleading idea of "empty space," we wouldn’t even arrive at the concept of space. The principle of identity relies on the "fact of appearance" that some things are similar. Technically, it wouldn't be possible to "understand" or "know" a changing world; something we call "knowledge" only exists because the "understanding" and "knowing" mind encounters a somewhat stable and rough world, shaped from many mere appearances, but becomes fixed to the extent that this kind of appearance has helped preserve life. Knowledge is possible only to this degree—that is, as a way to measure past and present mistakes against each other.
521.
521.
Concerning logical appearance.—The concept "individual" and the concept "species" are equally false and only apparent. "Species" only expresses the fact that an abundance of similar creatures come forth at the same time, and that the speed of their further growth and of their[Pg 36] further transformation has been made almost imperceptible for a long time: so that the actual and trivial changes and increase of growth are of no account at all (—a stage of evolution in which the process of evolving is not visible, so that, not only does a state of equilibrium seem to have been reached, but the road is also made clear for the error of supposing that an actual goal has been reached—and that evolution had a goal...).
About logical appearance.—The terms "individual" and "species" are both misleading and only seem to represent reality. "Species" merely indicates that many similar creatures appear at the same time, and the speed of their growth and further changes has become almost imperceptible for a long period: making the actual, minor changes and growth insignificant (—a point in evolution where the process of change is not visible, so that it not only seems like a state of balance has been achieved, but it also paves the way for the misunderstanding that a true goal has been achieved—and that evolution had a goal...).
The form seems to be something enduring, and therefore valuable; but the form was invented merely by ourselves; and however often "the same form is attained," it does not signify that it is the same form,—because something new always appears; and we alone, who compare, reckon the new with the old, in so far as it resembles the latter, and embody the two in the unity of "form." As if a type had to be reached and were actually intended by the formative processes.
The form appears to be something lasting and valuable; however, it was created by us. Even if "the same form is achieved" repeatedly, it doesn't mean it is the same form,—because something new always shows up; only we, who compare, link the new with the old, as far as it resembles the latter, and combine both into the unity of "form." It's as if a type needed to be reached and was actually meant by the processes of formation.
Form, species, law, idea, purpose—the same fault is made in respect of all these concepts, namely, that of giving a false realism to a piece of fiction: as if all phenomena were infused with some sort of obedient spirit—an artificial distinction is here made between that which acts and that which guides action (but both these things are only fixed in order to agree with our metaphysico-logical dogma: they are not "facts").
Form, species, law, idea, purpose—the same mistake is made regarding all these concepts, which is that they assign a false realism to a fictional piece: as if all phenomena were infused with some kind of obedient spirit—an artificial distinction is created between that which acts and that which guides action (but both are only defined to fit our metaphysical and logical beliefs: they are not "facts").
We should not interpret this constraint in ourselves, to imagine concepts, species, forms, purposes, and laws ("a world of identical cases") as if we were in a position to construct a real world; but as[Pg 37] a constraint to adjust a world by means of which our existence will be ensured: we thereby create a world which is determinable, simplified, comprehensible, etc., for us.
We shouldn't see this constraint within ourselves as a way to create concepts, types, forms, aims, and rules ("a world of identical cases") as if we could build a real world. Instead, we should view it as[Pg 37] a constraint to shape a world that will secure our existence: in doing so, we create a world that is determined, simplified, understandable, etc., for us.
The very same constraint is active in the functions of the senses which support the reason—by means of simplification, coarsening, accentuation, and interpretation; whereon all "recognition," all the ability of making one's self intelligible rests. Our needs have made our senses so precise, that the "same world of appearance" always returns, and has thus acquired the semblance of reality.
The same limitation applies to the functions of the senses that support reason—through simplification, roughening, emphasizing, and interpreting; on which all "recognition" and our ability to make ourselves understood depend. Our needs have made our senses so accurate that the "same world of appearance" keeps repeating, giving it the appearance of reality.
Our subjective constraint to have faith in logic, is expressive only of the fact that long before logic itself became conscious in us, we did nothing save introduce its postulates into the nature of things: now we find ourselves in their presence,—we can no longer help it,—and now we would fain believe that this constraint is a guarantee of "truth." We it was who created the "thing," the "same thing," the subject, the attribute, the action, the object, the substance, and the form, after we had carried the process of equalising, coarsening, and simplifying as far as possible. The world seems logical to us, because we have already made it logical.
Our need to believe in logic reflects the fact that long before we were consciously aware of logic, we simply introduced its principles into the nature of things: now we find ourselves facing them—we can't ignore it—and now we wish to think that this need guarantees "truth." We created the "thing," the "same thing," the subject, the attribute, the action, the object, the substance, and the form, after we had simplified and generalised them as much as we could. The world seems logical to us because we've already made it logical.
522.
522.
Fundamental solution.—We believe in reason: this is, however, the philosophy of colourless concepts. Language is built upon the most naïf prejudices.
Fundamental solution.—We believe in reason; however, this is the philosophy of bland concepts. Language is based on the most naïve prejudices.
Now we read discord and problems into things, because we are able to think only in the form of language—we also believe in the "eternal truth" of "wisdom" (for instance, subject, attribute, etc.).
Now we interpret conflict and issues in everything, because we can think only in language—we also trust in the "eternal truth" of "wisdom" (for example, subject, attribute, etc.).
We cease from thinking if we do not wish to think under the control of language; the most we can do is to attain to an attitude of doubt concerning the question whether the boundary here really is a boundary.
We stop thinking if we don't want to think under the influence of language; the best we can do is adopt a skeptical attitude about whether this boundary is truly a boundary.
Rational thought is a process of interpreting according to a scheme which we cannot reject.
Rational thinking is a way of understanding things based on a framework that we can't dismiss.
(f) Consciousness.
Awareness.
523.
523.
There is no greater error than that of making psychical and physical phenomena the two faces, the two manifestations of the same substance. By this means nothing is explained: the concept "substance" is utterly useless as a means of explanation. Consciousness may be regarded as secondary, almost an indifferent and superfluous thing, probably destined to disappear and to be superseded by perfect automatism—
There’s no bigger mistake than treating psychological and physical phenomena as two sides of the same coin. This approach doesn’t clarify anything: the idea of "substance" is completely ineffective for providing explanations. Consciousness can be seen as secondary, almost an unimportant and unnecessary aspect, likely meant to fade away and be replaced by flawless automation—
When we observe mental phenomena we may be likened to the deaf and dumb who divine the spoken word, which they do not hear, from the movements of the speaker's lips. From the appearance of the inner mind we draw conclusions concerning invisible and other phenomena, which we could ascertain if our powers of observation were adequate for the purpose.
When we look at mental phenomena, we can be compared to someone who is deaf and mute, trying to understand spoken words they can't hear by watching the speaker's lips. From what we see in the mind, we make guesses about invisible and other phenomena, which we could confirm if we had better observational skills.
For this inner world we have no finer organs, and that is why a complexity which is thousandfold reaches our consciousness as a simple entity, and we invent a process of causation in it, despite the fact that we can perceive no cause either of the movement or of the change—the sequence of thoughts and feelings is nothing more than their becoming visible to consciousness. That this sequence has anything to do with a chain of causes is not worthy of belief: consciousness never communicates an example of cause and effect to us.
For this inner world, we don't have better tools, which is why a complexity that is vast appears to us as a single unit, and we create a cause-and-effect narrative around it, even though we can't identify any cause for the movement or change—the flow of thoughts and feelings is simply them becoming clear to our awareness. The idea that this flow correlates to a series of causes is not credible: consciousness never gives us a clear example of cause and effect.
524.
524.
The part "consciousness" plays,—It is essential that one should not mistake the part that "consciousness plays" it is our relation to the outer world; it was the outer world that developed it. On the other hand, the direction—that is to say, the care and cautiousness which is concerned with the inter-relation of the bodily functions, does not enter into our consciousness any more than does the storing activity of the intellect: that there is a superior controlling force at work in these things cannot be doubted—a sort of directing committee, in which the various leading desires make their votes and their power felt. "Pleasure" and "pain" are indications which reach us from this sphere: as are also acts of will and ideas.
The role that "consciousness" plays—It's important not to confuse the role that "consciousness" plays; it is our connection to the outside world; the outside world shaped it. On the flip side, the direction—meaning the care and caution involved in the interaction of bodily functions—does not enter our consciousness any more than the storage activity of the intellect does: it’s undeniable that there's a superior controlling force at work in these matters—a sort of directing committee, where various leading desires cast their votes and assert their influence. "Pleasure" and "pain" are signals we receive from this sphere, just like acts of will and ideas.
In short: That which becomes conscious has causal relations which are completely and absolutely concealed from our knowledge—the sequence of thoughts, feelings, and ideas, in consciousness, does[Pg 40] not signify that the order in which they come is a causal order: it is so apparently, however, in the highest degree. We have based the whole of our notion of intellect, reason, logic, etc., upon this apparent truth (all these things do not exist: they are imaginary syntheses and entities), and we then projected the latter into and behind all things!
In short: What becomes conscious has causal relationships that are completely and entirely hidden from our understanding—the order of thoughts, feelings, and ideas in consciousness does[Pg 40] not indicate that the sequence in which they appear is a causal sequence: it seems so apparent, though, to the highest degree. We have grounded our entire concept of intellect, reason, logic, etc., on this apparent truth (none of these things actually exist: they are imaginary constructs and entities), and we then projected these into and behind everything!
As a rule consciousness itself is understood to be the general sensorium and highest ruling centre; albeit, it is only a means of communication: it was developed by intercourse, and with a view to the interests of intercourse.... "Intercourse" is understood, here, as "relation," and is intended to cover the action of the outer world upon us and our necessary response to it, as also our actual influence upon the outer world. It is not the conducting force, but an organ of the latter.
As a rule, consciousness is seen as the overall sensorium and the main governing center; however, it is just a means of communication: it developed through interaction, aimed at facilitating communication... "Interaction" here refers to "relation" and covers how the outside world affects us and our necessary response to it, as well as our actual impact on the outside world. It is not the driving force, but rather an organ of the latter.
525.
525.
My principle, compressed into a formula which savours of antiquity, of Christianity, Scholasticism, and other kinds of musk: in the concept, "God is spirit," God as perfection is "denied...."
My principle, boiled down to a formula that feels old-fashioned, rooted in Christianity, Scholasticism, and other archaic ideas: in the idea, "God is spirit," God as perfection is "denied...."
526.
526.
Wherever people have observed a certain unity in the grouping of things, spirit has always been regarded as the cause of this co-ordination: an assumption for which reasons are entirely lacking. Why should the idea of a complex fact be one of the conditions of that fact? Or why should[Pg 41] the notion of a complex fact have to precede it as its cause?
Wherever people have noticed a certain unity in the organization of things, spirit has always been seen as the reason for this coordination: an assumption that has no basis in reason. Why should the idea of a complex fact be one of the requirements for that fact? Or why should[Pg 41] the notion of a complex fact have to come before it as its cause?
We must be on our guard against explaining finality by the spirit: there is absolutely no reason whatever for ascribing to spirit the peculiar power of organising and systematising. The domain of the nervous system is much more extensive: the realm of consciousness is superadded. In the collective process of adaptation and systematising, consciousness plays no part at all.
We need to be careful not to explain finality through the spirit: there’s no reason to attribute the unique ability to organize and systematize to spirit. The scope of the nervous system is much broader: the area of consciousness is added on top. In the overall process of adaptation and systematizing, consciousness has no role at all.
527.
527.
Physiologists, like philosophers, believe that consciousness increases in value in proportion as it gains in clearness: the most lucid consciousness and the most logical and impassive thought are of the first order. Meanwhile—according to what standard is this value determined?—In regard to the discharge of will-power the most superficial and most simple thought is the most useful—it might therefore, etc. etc. (because it leaves few motives over).
Physiologists, like philosophers, think that consciousness becomes more valuable as it becomes clearer: the clearest consciousness and the most logical and detached thought are of the highest quality. Meanwhile—by what standard is this value measured?—when it comes to the release of willpower, the most straightforward and simplest thought is the most effective—it might therefore, etc. etc. (because it leaves few motives remaining).
Precision in action is opposed to the far-sighted and often uncertain judgments of caution: the latter is led by the deeper instinct.
Precision in action contrasts with the far-sighted and often uncertain judgments of caution: the latter is guided by the deeper instinct.
528.
528.
The chief error of psychologists: they regard the indistinct idea as of a lower kind than the distinct; but that which keeps at a distance from our consciousness and which is therefore obscure, may on[Pg 42] that very account be quite clear in itself. The fact that a thing becomes obscure is a question of the perspective of consciousness.
The main mistake of psychologists: they see vague ideas as being of a lower quality than clear ones; however, what is distant from our awareness and thus unclear may, for [Pg 42] that very reason, be entirely clear on its own. The issue of something becoming unclear is a matter of our perception of consciousness.
529.
529.
The great misapprehensions:—
The big misunderstandings:—
(1) The senseless overestimation of consciousness, its elevation to the dignity of an entity: "a spirit," "a soul," something that feels, thinks, and wills;
(1) The pointless overrating of consciousness, its promotion to the status of an entity: "a spirit," "a soul," something that feels, thinks, and chooses;
(2) The spirit regarded as a cause, especially where finality, system, and co-ordination appear;
(2) The spirit seen as a cause, especially where purpose, organization, and alignment are present;
(3) Consciousness classed as the highest form attainable, as the most superior kind of being, as "God";
(3) Consciousness is considered the highest level achievable, the most advanced type of being, referred to as "God";
(4) Will introduced wherever effects are observed;
(4) Will be introduced wherever effects are seen;
(5) The "real world" regarded as the spiritual world, accessible by means of the facts of consciousness;
(5) The "real world" is seen as the spiritual world, accessible through the facts of consciousness;
(6) Absolute knowledge regarded as the faculty of consciousness, wherever knowledge exists at all.
(6) Absolute knowledge seen as the ability of consciousness, wherever knowledge exists.
Consequences:—
Results:—
Every step forward consists of a step forward in consciousness; every step backwards is a step into unconsciousness (unconsciousness was regarded as a falling-back upon the passions and senses—as a state of animalism ....)
Every step forward is a step towards greater awareness; every step back is a step into ignorance (ignorance was seen as reverting to the passions and senses—as a state of animalism ....)
Man approaches reality and real being through dialectics: man departs from them by means of instincts, senses, and automatism....
Man approaches reality and true existence through dialectics: man moves away from them using instincts, senses, and automatic responses....
To convert man into a spirit, would mean to make a god of him: spirit, will, goodness—all one.
To turn a person into a spirit would mean making a god out of them: spirit, will, goodness—all the same.
All goodness must take its root in spirituality, must be a fact of consciousness.
All goodness has to be grounded in spirituality; it has to be a reality of awareness.
Every step made towards something better can be only a step forward in consciousness.
Every step taken towards something better can only be a step forward in consciousness.
(g) Judgment. True—false.
(g) Judgment. True or false.
530.
530.
Kant's theological bias, his unconscious dogmatism, his moral outlook, ruled, guided, and directed him.
Kant's religious bias, his unintentional dogmatism, and his moral perspective influenced, led, and shaped him.
The πρῶτον ψεῡδος: how is the fact knowledge possible? Is knowledge a fact at all? What is knowledge? If we do not know what knowledge is, we cannot possibly reply to the question, Is there such a thing as knowledge? Very fine! But if I do not already "know" whether there is, or can be, such a thing as knowledge, I cannot reasonably ask the question, "What is knowledge?" Kant believes in the fact of knowledge: what he requires is a piece of naïveté: the knowledge of knowledge!
The first lie: how is it possible to have knowledge? Is knowledge even a fact? What exactly is knowledge? If we don’t know what knowledge is, we can't possibly answer the question, "Is there such a thing as knowledge?" Very nice! But if I don’t already "know" whether knowledge exists or can exist, I can’t realistically ask, "What is knowledge?" Kant believes in the existence of knowledge: what he needs is a bit of naivety: the understanding of understanding!
"Knowledge is judgment." But judgment is a belief that something is this or that! And not knowledge! "All knowledge consists in synthetic judgments" which have the character of being universally true (the fact is so in all cases, and does not change), and which have the character of being necessary (the reverse of the proposition cannot be imagined to exist).
"Knowledge is judgment." But judgment is just the belief that something is this or that! And it's not knowledge! "All knowledge consists of synthetic judgments" that are universally true (the fact is so in all cases, and doesn't change), and that are necessary (you can't even imagine the opposite of the proposition existing).
The validity of a belief in knowledge is always taken for granted; as is also the validity of the feelings which conscience dictates. Here moral ontology is the ruling bias.
The validity of believing in knowledge is always assumed; just like the validity of the emotions that conscience suggests. Here, moral ontology is the dominant influence.
The conclusion, therefore, is: (1) there are propositions which we believe to be universally true and necessary.
The conclusion is: (1) there are statements that we believe to be universally true and necessary.
(2) This character of universal truth and of necessity cannot spring from experience.
(2) This nature of universal truth and necessity cannot come from experience.
(3) Consequently it must base itself upon no experience at all, but upon something else, it must be derived from another source of knowledge!
(3) Therefore, it must not rely on any experience at all, but on something else; it has to come from another source of knowledge!
Kant concludes (1) that there are some propositions which hold good only on one condition; (2) this condition is that they do not spring from experience, but from pure reason.
Kant concludes (1) that there are some statements that are only true under one condition; (2) this condition is that they do not come from experience, but from pure reason.
Thus, the question is, whence do we derive our reasons for believing in the truth of such propositions? No, whence does our belief get its cause? But the origin of a belief, of a strong conviction, is a psychological problem: and very limited and narrow experience frequently brings about such a belief! It already presupposes that there are not only "data a posteriori" but also "data a priori"— that is to say, "previous to experience." Necessary and universal truth cannot be given by experience: it is therefore quite clear that it has come to us without experience at all?
So, the question is, where do we get our reasons for believing in the truth of such statements? In other words, what causes our belief? But the origin of a belief, of a strong conviction, is a psychological issue: and often, very limited and narrow experiences lead to such beliefs! It already assumes that there are not just "data a posteriori" but also "data a priori"—meaning, "before experience." Necessary and universal truths can't come from experience: so it’s pretty clear that they come to us without any experience at all?
There is no such thing as an isolated judgment!
There’s no such thing as a judgment made in isolation!
An isolated judgment is never "true," it is never knowledge; only in connection with, and when related to, many other judgments, is a guarantee of its truth forthcoming.
An isolated judgment is never "true," it is never knowledge; only when it's connected to and related to many other judgments does a guarantee of its truth emerge.
What is the difference between true and false belief? What is knowledge? He "knows" it, that is heavenly! Necessary and universal truth cannot be given[Pg 45] by experience! It is therefore independent of experience, of all experience! The view which comes quite a priori, and therefore independent of all experience, merely out of reason, is "pure knowledge"!
What’s the difference between true and false belief? What is knowledge? He "knows" it, which is amazing! Necessary and universal truth can’t be provided[Pg 45] by experience! So, it is independent of experience, of all experience! The perspective that comes entirely a priori, and thus independent of all experience, just from reason, is "pure knowledge"!
"The principles of logic, the principle of identity and of contradiction, are examples of pure knowledge, because they precede all experience."—But these principles are not cognitions, but regulative articles of faith.
"The principles of logic, the principle of identity and of contradiction, are examples of pure knowledge, because they come before any experience."—But these principles are not understandings, but regulative articles of faith.
In order to establish the a priori character (the pure rationality) of mathematical axioms, space must be conceived as a form of pure reason.
To establish the a priori nature (the absolute rationality) of mathematical axioms, space needs to be understood as a form of pure reason.
Hume had declared that there were no a priori synthetic judgments. Kant says there are—the mathematical ones! And if there are such judgments, there may also be such things as metaphysics and a knowledge of things by means of pure reason!
Hume said that there are no a priori synthetic judgments. Kant argues that there are—specifically, the mathematical ones! And if those judgments exist, then there might also be metaphysics and knowledge of things through pure reason!
Mathematics is possible under conditions which are not allowed to metaphysics. All human knowledge is either experience or mathematics.
Mathematics can exist under conditions that are not permitted by metaphysics. All human knowledge comes from either experience or mathematics.
A judgment is synthetic—that is to say, it co-ordinates various ideas. It is a priori—that is to say, this co-ordination is universally true and necessary, and is arrived at, not by sensual experience, but by pure reason.
A judgment is synthetic—that is to say, it brings together different ideas. It is a priori—which means this arrangement is universally true and necessary, and is reached not through sensory experience, but through pure reason.
If there are such things as a priori judgments, then reason must be able to co-ordinate: co-ordination is a form. Reason must possess a formative faculty.
If there are such things as a priori judgments, then reason must be able to coordinate: coordination is a form. Reason must have a creative ability.
531.
531.
Judging is our oldest faith; it is our habit of believing this to be true or false, of asserting or[Pg 46] denying, our certainty that something is thus and not otherwise, our belief that we really "know"—what is believed to be true in all judgments?
Judging is our oldest belief; it’s our tendency to see things as true or false, to assert or[Pg 46] deny, our confidence that something is one way and not another, our belief that we truly "know"—what is accepted as true in all judgments?
What are attributes?—We did not regard changes in ourselves merely as such, but as "things in themselves," which are strange to us, and which we only "perceive"; and we did not class them as phenomena, but as Being, as "attributes"; and in addition we invented a creature to which they attach themselves—that is to say, we made the effect the working cause, and the latter we made Being. But even in this plain statement, the concept "effect" is arbitrary: for in regard to those changes which occur in us, and of which we are convinced we ourselves are not the cause, we still argue that they must be effects: and this is in accordance with the belief that "every change must have its author";—but this belief in itself is already mythology; for it separates the working cause from the cause in work. When I say the "lightning flashes," I set the flash down, once as an action and a second time as a subject acting; and thus a thing is fancifully affixed to a phenomenon, which is not one with it, but which is stable, which is, and does not "come."—To make the phenomenon the working cause, and to make the effect into a thing—into Being: this is the double error, or interpretation, of which we are guilty.
What are attributes?—We didn't see changes in ourselves as just that, but as "things in themselves," which are unfamiliar to us, and which we only "perceive"; and we did not categorize them as phenomena, but as Being, as "attributes"; and on top of that, we created a being to which they are connected—that is to say, we made the effect the working cause, and we made the latter Being. But even in this straightforward statement, the concept of "effect" is arbitrary: because regarding those changes that happen in us, and of which we believe we are not the cause, we still argue that they must be effects: and this aligns with the belief that "every change must have its author";—but this belief is already a form of mythology; for it separates the working cause from the cause in action. When I say that "the lightning flashes," I describe the flash once as an action and a second time as a subject doing the acting; and so a thing is fancifully attached to a phenomenon, which is not one with it, but which is stable, which is, and does not "come."—To make the phenomenon the working cause, and to make the effect into a thing—into Being: this is the double error, or interpretation, of which we are guilty.
532.
532.
The Judgment—that is the faith: "This and this is so. In every judgment, therefore, there lies[Pg 47] the admission that an "identical" case has been met with: it thus takes some sort of comparison for granted, with the help of the memory. Judgment does not create the idea that an identical case seems to be there. It believes rather that it actually perceives such a case; it works on the hypothesis that there are such things as identical cases. But what is that much older function called, which must have been active much earlier, and which in itself equalises unequal cases and makes them alike? What is that second function called, which with this first one as a basis, etc. etc, "That which provokes the same sensations as another thing is equal to that other thing": but what is that called which makes sensations equal, which regards them as equal?—There could be no judgments if a sort of equalising process were not active within all sensations: memory is only possible by means of the underscoring of all that has already been experienced and learned. Before a judgment can be formed, the process of assimilation must already have been completed: thus, even here, an intellectual activity is to be observed which does not enter consciousness in at all the same way as the pain which accompanies a wound. Probably the psychic phenomena correspond to all the organic functions—that is to say, they consist of assimilation, rejection, growth, etc.
The Judgment—that’s the belief: "This is true, and this is true." In every judgment, there lies[Pg 47] the acknowledgment that an "identical" case has been encountered: it thus assumes some sort of comparison, using memory. Judgment does not create the idea that an identical case appears to exist. Instead, it believes that it actually sees such a case; it operates on the assumption that identical cases exist. But what do we call that much older function, which must have been at work much earlier, and which in itself equalizes unequal cases and makes them similar? What is that second function called, which uses the first one as a basis, etc. etc., "That which triggers the same sensations as another thing is equal to that other thing": but what do we call what makes sensations equal, regarding them as equal?—There could be no judgments if a sort of equalizing process were not at work within all sensations: memory is only possible through the highlighting of everything that has already been experienced and learned. Before a judgment can be made, the process of assimilation must already have been completed: thus, even here, we can observe an intellectual activity that does not enter consciousness in the same way as the pain from a wound. Probably the psychological phenomena correspond to all the organic functions—that is to say, they consist of assimilation, rejection, growth, etc.
The essential thing is to start out from the body and to use it as the general clue. It is by far the richer phenomenon, and allows of much more accurate observation. The belief in the body is much more soundly established than the belief in spirit.
The key point is to begin with the body and use it as the main reference. It is a much more complex phenomenon and enables much more precise observation. The belief in the body is much more firmly established than the belief in the spirit.
"However strongly a thing may be believed, the degree of belief is no criterion of its truth." But what is truth? Perhaps it is a form of faith, which has become a condition of existence? Then strength would certainly be a criterion; for instance, in regard to causality.
"Regardless of how strongly something is believed, the level of belief does not determine its truth." But what is truth? Maybe it's a kind of faith that has turned into a necessary part of life? In that case, strength would definitely be a measure; for example, when it comes to causality.
533.
533.
Logical accuracy, transparency, considered as the criterion of truth ("omne illud verum est, quod clare et distincte percipitur."—Descartes): by this means the mechanical hypothesis of the world becomes desirable and credible.
Logical accuracy and transparency serve as the criteria for truth ("omne illud verum est, quod clare et distincte percipitur."—Descartes): this approach makes the mechanical hypothesis of the world appealing and believable.
But this is gross confusion: like simplex sigillum veri. Whence comes the knowledge that the real nature of things stands in this relation to our intellect? Could it not be otherwise? Could it not be this, that the hypothesis which gives the intellect the greatest feeling of power and security, is preferred, valued, and marked as true—The intellect sets its freest and strongest faculty and ability as the criterion of what is most valuable, consequently of what is true....
But this is total confusion: like simplex sigillum veri. Where does the knowledge that the true nature of things relates to this to our understanding come from? Could it not be different? Could it not be that the idea which gives the mind the greatest sense of power and security is preferred, valued, and identified as true—The mind uses its freest and strongest ability as the standard for what is most valuable, and therefore for what is true....
"True"—from the standpoint of sentiment—is that which most provokes sentiment ("I");
"True"—when it comes to feelings—is what stirs emotions the most ("I");
from the standpoint of thought—is that which gives thought the greatest sensation of strength;
from the standpoint of thought—is what gives thought the greatest sense of strength;
from the standpoint of touch, sight, and hearing—is that which calls forth the greatest resistance.
from the viewpoints of touch, sight, and hearing—is what creates the strongest resistance.
Thus it is the highest degrees of activity which awaken belief in regard to the object, in regard to its "reality." The sensations of strength, struggle, and resistance convince the subject that there is something which is being resisted.
Thus it is the highest degrees of activity that trigger belief about the object, regarding its "reality." The feelings of strength, struggle, and resistance convince the subject that there is something being resisted.
534.
534.
The criterion of truth lies in the enhancement of the feeling of power.
The standard of truth is based on increasing the sense of power.
535.
535.
According to my way of thinking, "truth" does not necessarily mean the opposite of error, but, in the most fundamental cases, merely the relation of different errors to each other: thus one error might be older, deeper than another, perhaps altogether ineradicable, one without which organic creatures like ourselves could not exist; whereas other errors might not tyrannise over us to that extent as conditions of existence, but when measured according to the standard of those other "tyrants," could even be laid aside and "refuted." Why should an irrefutable assumption necessarily be "true"? This question may exasperate the logicians who limit things according to the limitations they find in themselves: but I have long since declared war with this logician's optimism.
In my opinion, "truth" doesn't always mean the opposite of falsehood. In the most basic sense, it just refers to how different falsehoods relate to each other: one falsehood may be older or more profound than another, possibly something we can't ever fully remove—something without which living beings like us couldn't exist. Meanwhile, other falsehoods might not control us to the same degree as those foundational ones; when compared to those other "dominant" falsehoods, they could even be dismissed and "disproved." Why does an unchallengeable assumption have to be considered "true"? This question might frustrate logicians who confine things based on their own limits, but I've long since declared war on this logician's overly positive outlook.
536.
536.
Everything simple is simply imaginary, but not "true." That which is real and true is, however, neither a unity nor reducible to a unity.
Everything simple is just imaginary, but not "true." What is real and true, though, is neither a single entity nor can it be reduced to one.
537.
537.
What is truth?—Inertia; that hypothesis which brings satisfaction, the smallest expense of intellectual strength, etc.
What is truth?—Inertia; that idea that offers satisfaction, requires the least amount of mental effort, etc.
538.
538.
First proposition. The easier way of thinking always triumphs over the more difficult way;—dogmatically: simplex sigillum veri.—Dico: to suppose that clearness is any proof of truth, is absolute childishness. . . .
First proposition. The easier way of thinking always wins out over the more difficult way;—dogmatically: simplex sigillum veri.—Dico: to think that clarity is any proof of truth is complete childishness. . . .
Second proposition. The teaching of Being, of things, and of all those constant entities, is a hundred times more easy than the teaching of Becoming and of evolution. . .
Second proposition. The teaching of Being, of things, and of all those constant entities, is a hundred times easier than the teaching of Becoming and of evolution. . .
Third proposition. Logic was intended to be a method of facilitating thought: a means of expression, —not truth. . . . Later on it got to act like truth. . . .
Third proposition. Logic was meant to be a method of making thought easier: a way of expressing ideas, —not truth. . . . Eventually, it started to behave like truth. . . .
539.
539.
Parmenides said: "One can form no concept of the non-existent";—we are at the other extreme, and say, "That Of which a concept can be formed, is certainly fictional."
Parmenides said, "You can't imagine something that doesn't exist";—we are on the opposite side and say, "Whatever you can imagine is definitely made up."
540.
540.
There are many kinds of eyes. Even the Sphinx has eyes—therefore there must be many kinds of "truths," and consequently there can be no truth.
There are many different kinds of eyes. Even the Sphinx has eyes—so there must be many kinds of "truths," which means there can be no single truth.
541.
541.
Inscriptions over the porch of a modern lunatic asylum.
Signs above the entrance of a modern mental health facility.
"That which is necessarily true in thought must be necessarily true in morality."—HERBERT SPENCER.
"Whatever is certainly true in thought must also be certainly true in morality."—HERBERT SPENCER.
"The ultimate test of the truth of a proposition is the inconceivableness of its negation,"—HERBERT SPENCER.
"The ultimate test of the truth of a statement is the impossibility of imagining its opposite,"—Herbert Spencer.
542.
542.
If the character of existence were false,:—and this would be possible,—what would truth then be, all our truth? ... An unprincipled falsification of the false? A higher degree of falseness? ...
If the nature of existence were a lie, which is possible, what would truth be then, all our truth? ... A dishonest twist on the false? A deeper level of falsehood? ...
543.
543.
In a world which was essentially false, truthfulness would be an anti-natural tendency: its only purpose would be to provide a means of attaining to a higher degree of falsity. For a world of truth and Being to be simulated, the truthful one would first have to be created (it being understood that he must believe himself to be "truthful").
In a world that is fundamentally fake, being honest would be an unnatural tendency: its only purpose would be to help achieve a greater level of falsity. For a world of truth and existence to be mimicked, the honest person would first need to be created (with the understanding that they must believe they are "honest").
Simple, transparent, not in contradiction with himself, lasting, remaining always the same to himself, free from faults, sudden changes, dissimulation, and form: such a man conceives a world of Being as "God" in His own image.
Simple, transparent, consistent with himself, enduring, always true to himself, free from flaws, sudden shifts, deceit, and pretense: such a person envisions a world of Being as "God" in His own image.
In order that truthfulness may be possible, the[Pg 52] whole sphere in which man moves must be very tidy, small, and respectable: the advantage in every respect must be with the truthful one.—Lies, tricks, dissimulations, must cause astonishment.
For truthfulness to be achievable, the[Pg 52] entire environment in which a person operates must be neat, small, and respectable: all the advantages must favor the honest person.—Lies, deceit, and pretenses should provoke surprise.
544.
544.
"Dissimulation" increases in accordance with the rising order of rank among organic beings. In the inorganic world it seems to be entirely absent. There power opposes power quite roughly —ruse begins in the organic world; plants are already masters of it. The greatest men, such as Cæsar and Napoleon (see Stendhal's remark concerning him),[3] as also the higher races (the Italians), the Greeks (Odysseus); the most supreme cunning, belongs to the very essence of the elevation of man. ... The problem of the actor. My Dionysian ideal.... The optics of all the organic functions, of all the strongest vital instincts: the power which will have error in all life; error as the very first principle of thought itself. Before "thought" is possible, "fancy" must first have done its work; the picturing of identical cases, of the seemingness of identity, is more primeval than the cognition of identity.
"Dissimulation" increases with the rising order of rank among living beings. In the inorganic world, it seems completely absent. There, power opposes power quite blatantly; ruse begins in the organic world, where plants have already mastered it. The greatest individuals, like Caesar and Napoleon (see Stendhal's comment about him),[3] as well as the more advanced races (the Italians), the Greeks (Odysseus); the highest cunning is essential to the elevation of humanity. ... The challenge of the actor. My Dionysian ideal.... The assessment of all organic functions, of all the strongest instincts for survival: the power that will involve error in all life; error as the very first principle of thought itself. Before "thought" can occur, "imagination" must first do its work; the visualization of similar situations, of the appearance of similarity, is more primitive than the understanding of similarity.
[3] The reference to Stendhal here, seems to point to a passage in his Life of Napoleon (Preface, p. xv) of which Nietzsche had made a note in another place, and which reads: "Une croyance presque instinctive chez moi c'est que tout homme puissant ment quand il parle et à plus forte raison quand il écrit."
[3] The reference to Stendhal here seems to point to a passage in his Life of Napoleon (Preface, p. xv) that Nietzsche noted elsewhere, which reads: "An almost instinctive belief of mine is that every powerful man lies when he speaks and even more so when he writes."
(h) Against Causality.
(i) Against Causality.
545.
545.
I believe in absolute space as the basis of force, and I believe the latter to be limited and formed. Time, eternal. But space and time as things in themselves do not exist. "Changes" are only appearances (or mere processes of our senses to us); if we set recurrence, however regular, between them, nothing is proved beyond the fact that it has always happened so. The feeling that post hoc is propter hoc, is easily explained as the result of a misunderstanding, it is comprehensible. But appearances cannot be "causes"!
I believe in absolute space as the foundation of force, and I see that force as limited and shaped. Time is eternal. However, space and time as independent entities don't actually exist. "Changes" are just appearances (or simply processes perceived by our senses); if we establish a recurring pattern, no matter how consistent, it only proves that this has always been the case. The notion that post hoc means propter hoc can easily be understood as a misunderstanding. But appearances can't be "causes"!
546.
546.
The interpretation of a phenomenon, either as an action or as the endurance of an action (that is to say, every action involves the suffering of it), amounts to this: every change, every differentiation, presupposes the existence of an agent and somebody acted upon, who is "altered."
The interpretation of a phenomenon, either as an action or as the endurance of an action (meaning that every action involves experiencing it), comes down to this: every change, every difference, assumes the existence of an agent and someone who is acted upon, who is "changed."
547.
547.
Psychological history of the concept subject. The body, the thing, the "whole," which is visualised by the eye, awakens the thought of distinguishing between an action and an agent; the idea that the agent is the cause of the action, after having been repeatedly refined, at length left the "subject" over.
Psychological history of the concept subject. The body, the object, the "whole," as seen by the eye, sparks the thought of distinguishing between an action and an agent; the idea that the agent is the cause of the action, after being refined multiple times, ultimately left the "subject" behind.
548.
548.
Our absurd habit of regarding a mere mnemonic sign or abbreviated formula as an independent being, and ultimately as a cause; as, for instance, when we say of lightning that it flashes, even the little word "I." A sort of double-sight in seeing which makes sight a cause of seeing in itself: this was the feat in the invention of the "subject" of the "ego."
Our strange tendency to treat a simple memory aid or shorthand formula as if it were an independent entity, and eventually as a cause; for example, when we say that lightning flashes, even that tiny word "I." It's a kind of double vision in perceiving that makes sight a cause of seeing in itself: this was the accomplishment in creating the "subject" of the "ego."
549.
549.
"Subject," "object," "attribute"—these distinctions have been made, and are now used like schemes to cover all apparent facts. The false fundamental observation is this, that I believe it is I who does something, who suffers something, who "has" something, who "has" a quality.
"Subject," "object," "attribute"—these distinctions have been created, and are now used as frameworks to explain all visible facts. The misleading basic observation is this: I think it’s me who does something, who experiences something, who "has" something, who "has" a quality.
550.
550.
In every judgment lies the whole faith in subject, attribute, or cause and effect (in the form of an assumption that every effect is the result of activity, and that all activity presupposes an agent), and even this last belief is only an isolated case of the first, so that faith remains as the most fundamental belief! there are such things as subjects, everything that happens is related attributively to a subject of some sort.
In every judgment, there is a complete belief in the subject, attribute, or cause and effect (assuming that every effect is the result of some action and that all action requires an agent). This last belief is just a specific instance of the first, which means faith itself is the most basic belief! There are indeed subjects; everything that occurs is connected to some kind of subject in a meaningful way.
I notice something, and try to discover the reason of it: originally this was, I look for an intention behind it, and, above all, I look for one who has an intention, for a subject, an agent:[Pg 55] every phenomenon is an action, formerly intentions were seen behind all phenomena, this is our oldest habit. Has the animal also this habit? As a living organism, is it not also compelled to interpret things through itself. The question why? is always a question concerning the causa finalis, and the general "purpose" of things. We have no sign of the "sense of the efficient cause"; in this respect Hume is quite right, habit (but not only that of the individual) allows us to expect that a certain process, frequently observed, will follow upon another, but nothing more! That which gives us such an extraordinarily firm faith in causality, is not the rough habit of observing the sequence of processes, but our inability to interpret a phenomenon otherwise than as the result of design. It is the belief in living and thinking things, as the only agents of causation; it is the belief in will, in design—the belief that all phenomena are actions, and that all actions presuppose an agent; it is the belief in the "subject." Is not this belief in the concepts subject and object an arrant absurdity?
I notice something and try to figure out why: originally, I look for an intention behind it, and, above all, I search for someone who has an intention— a subject, an agent:[Pg 55] every phenomenon is an action. In the past, intentions were seen behind all phenomena; this is our oldest habit. Do animals have this habit too? As living organisms, are they not also inclined to interpret things through their own experiences? The question why? is always a question about causa finalis and the general "purpose" of things. We have no evidence of a "sense of the efficient cause"; in this regard, Hume is quite right. Habit (but not just individual habit) leads us to expect that one process we frequently observe will follow another, but nothing more! What gives us such a strong faith in causality is not merely the habit of seeing sequences in processes but our inability to interpret a phenomenon in any way other than as the result of design. It is the belief in living and thinking entities as the sole agents of causation; it is the belief in will, in design— the belief that all phenomena are actions and that all actions require an agent; it is the belief in the "subject." Is not this belief in the concepts of subject and object a complete absurdity?
Question: Is the design the cause of a phenomenon? Or is that also illusion? Is it not the phenomenon itself?
Question: Is the design the reason for a phenomenon? Or is that just an illusion too? Isn't it the phenomenon itself?
551.
551.
A criticism of the concept "cause."—We have absolutely no experience concerning cause, viewed psychologically we derive the whole concept from the subjective conviction, that we ourselves are causes—that is to say, that the arm moves.... But[Pg 56] that is an error. We distinguish ourselves, the agents, from the action, and everywhere we make use of this scheme—we try to discover an agent behind every phenomenon. What have we done? We have misunderstood a feeling of power, tension, resistance, a muscular feeling, which is already the beginning of the action, and posited it as a cause; or we have understood the will to do this or that, as a cause, because the action follows it. There is no such thing as "Cause," in those few cases in which it seemed to be given, and in which we projected it out of ourselves in order to understand a phenomenon, it has been shown to be an illusion. Our understanding of a phenomenon consisted in our inventing a subject who was responsible for something happening, and for the manner in which it happened. In our concept "cause" we have embraced our feeling of will, our feeling of "freedom," our feeling of responsibility and our design to do an action: causa efficiens and causa finalis are fundamentally one.
A criticism of the concept "cause."—We really have no experience with cause. Psychologically, we derive the whole concept from our personal belief that we are the causes—that is to say, that our arm moves.... But[Pg 56] that's a mistake. We separate ourselves, the agents, from the action, and everywhere we use this framework—we try to find an agent behind every phenomenon. What have we done? We have misunderstood a feeling of power, tension, resistance, a muscular sensation, which is already the beginning of the action, and mistaken it for a cause; or we've taken the desire to do this or that as a cause because the action follows it. There is no such thing as "Cause." In those rare instances where it seemed to exist, and where we projected it from ourselves in order to understand a phenomenon, it turned out to be an illusion. Our understanding of a phenomenon involved inventing a subject who was responsible for something happening and for how it happened. In our concept of "cause," we have bundled our feeling of will, our feeling of "freedom," our sense of responsibility, and our intention to take action: causa efficiens and causa finalis are essentially the same.
We believed that an effect was explained when we could point to a state in which it was inherent. As a matter of fact, we invent all causes according to the scheme of the effect: the latter is known to us.... On the other hand, we are not in a position to say of any particular thing how it will "act." The thing, the subject the will, the design—all inherent in the conception "cause." We try to discover things in order to explain why something has changed. Even the "atom" is one of these fanciful inventions like the "thing" and the "primitive subject."...
We thought an effect was explained when we could identify a state where it was inherent. In reality, we create all causes based on the effect: we understand the effect... However, we can't definitively say how any specific thing will "act." The thing, the subject, the will, the intention—all part of the idea of "cause." We seek to uncover things to explain why something has changed. Even the "atom" is just one of those imaginative inventions like the "thing" and the "primitive subject."...
At last we understand that things—consequently also atoms—effect nothing: because they are non-existent; and that the concept causality is quite! useless. Out of a necessary sequence of states, the latter's causal relationship does not follow (that would be equivalent to extending their active principle from 1 to 2, to 3, to 4, to 5). There is no such thing as a cause or an effect. From the standpoint of language we do not know how to rid ourselves of them. But that does not matter. If I imagine muscle separated from its "effects," I have denied it....
At last, we understand that things—therefore also atoms—do nothing: because they don't exist; and that the idea of causality is completely useless. From a necessary sequence of states, the causal relationship does not follow (that would mean extending their active principle from 1 to 2, to 3, to 4, to 5). There is no such thing as a cause or an effect. From a linguistic perspective, we can't figure out how to get rid of them. But that doesn't really matter. If I imagine muscle apart from its "effects," I have denied it....
In short: a phenomenon is neither effected nor capable of effecting. Causa is a faculty to effect something, superadded fancifully to what happens....
In short: a phenomenon is neither caused nor able to cause. Causa is a capacity to bring about something, added imaginatively to what occurs....
The interpretation of causality is an illusion.... A "thing" is the sum of its effects, synthetically united by means of a concept, an image. As a matter of fact, science has robbed the concept causality of all meaning, and has reserved it merely as an allegorical formula, which has made it a matter of indifference whether cause or effect be put on this side or on that. It is asserted that in two complex states (centres of force) the quantities of energy remain constant.
The interpretation of causality is an illusion.... A "thing" is the total of its effects, combined through a concept or image. In reality, science has stripped the concept of causality of all significance and has reduced it to just an allegorical formula, making it irrelevant whether cause or effect is placed on one side or the other. It's claimed that in two complex states (centres of force), the amounts of energy stay constant.
The calculability of a phenomenon does not lie in the fact that a rule is observed, or that a necessity is obeyed, or that we have projected a law of causality into every phenomenon: it lies in the recurrence of "identical cases."
The ability to calculate a phenomenon doesn't come from following a rule, obeying a necessity, or imposing a law of causality on every phenomenon: it comes from the repetition of "identical cases."
There is no such thing as a sense of causality, as Kant would have us believe. We are aghast,[Pg 58] we feel insecure, we will have something familiar, which can be relied upon.... As soon as we are shown the existence of something old in a new thing, we are pacified. The so-called instinct of causality is nothing more than the fear of the unfamiliar, and the attempt at finding something in it which is already known.—It is not a search for causes, but for the familiar.
There’s no such thing as a sense of causality, despite what Kant wanted us to think. We’re shocked,[Pg 58] we feel anxious, we crave something familiar that we can depend on.... As soon as we see something familiar in something new, we feel reassured. The so-called instinct of causality is really just the fear of the unfamiliar, and the effort to find something in it that is already known.—It’s not about searching for causes, but about seeking the familiar.
552.
552.
To combat determinism and teleology.—From the fact that something happens regularly, and that its occurrence may be reckoned upon, it does not follow that it happens necessarily. If a quantity of force determines and conducts itself in a certain way in every particular case, it does not prove that it has "no free will." "Mechanical necessity" is not an established fact: it was we who first read into the nature of all phenomena. We interpreted the possibility of formularising phenomena as a result of the dominion of necessary law over all existence. But it does not follow, because I do a determined thing, that I am bound to do it. Compulsion cannot be demonstrated in things: all that the rule proves is this, that one and the same phenomenon is not another phenomenon. Owing to the very fact that we fancied the existence of subjects "agents" in things, the notion arose that all phenomena are the consequence of a compulsory force exercised over the subject—exercised by whom? once more by an "agent." The concept "Cause and Effect" is a dangerous one,[Pg 59] so long as people believe in something that causes, and a something that is caused.
To fight against determinism and teleology.—Just because something happens regularly and we can rely on it occurring, that doesn't mean it happens necessarily. If a certain amount of force behaves in a specific way every time, it doesn't prove that it has "no free will." "Mechanical necessity" isn't an established fact: it was we who first interpreted the nature of all phenomena this way. We saw the possibility of formularising phenomena as a result of necessary laws governing all existence. But just because I do something determined, it doesn’t mean I have to do it. Compulsion can't be proven in things: all the rule shows is that one phenomenon is not another phenomenon. Because we imagined the existence of "agents" within things, the idea emerged that all phenomena are the result of a compulsory force exerted over the subject—by whom? Again, by an "agent." The concept of "Cause and Effect" is hazardous,[Pg 59] as long as people believe in something that causes and something that is caused.
(a) Necessity is not an established fact, but an interpretation.
(a) Necessity isn't a proven fact; it's just how we interpret things.
***
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
(b) When it is understood that the "subject" is nothing that acts, but only a thing of fancy, there is much that follows.
(b) When it's understood that the "subject" isn't something that acts, but just a product of imagination, a lot follows from that.
Only with the subject as model we invented thingness and read it into the pell-mell of sensations. If we cease from believing in the acting subject, the belief in acting things, in reciprocal action, in cause and effect between phenomena which we call things, also falls to pieces.
Only by using the subject as a model did we create thingness and interpret it within the chaos of sensations. If we stop believing in the acting subject, then the belief in acting things, in mutual action, and in cause and effect among phenomena that we refer to as things also falls apart.
In this case the world of acting atoms also disappears: for this world is always assumed to exist on the pre-determined grounds that subjects are necessary.
In this case, the world of acting atoms also vanishes: this world is always assumed to exist on the established premise that subjects are necessary.
Ultimately, of course, the "thing-in-itself" also disappears: for at bottom it is the conception of a "subject-in-itself." But we have seen that the subject is an imaginary thing. The antithesis "thing-in-itself" and "appearance" is untenable; but in this way the concept "appearance" also disappears.
Ultimately, of course, the "thing-in-itself" also disappears: at its core, it's the idea of a "subject-in-itself." However, we've established that the subject is a created concept. The contrast between "thing-in-itself" and "appearance" doesn't hold up; in this way, the concept of appearance also fades away.
***
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
(c) If we abandon the idea of the acting subject, we also abandon the object acted upon. Duration, equality to self, Being, are inherent neither in what is called subject, nor in what is called object: they are complex phenomena, and in regard to other phenomena are apparently durable—they are[Pg 60] distinguishable, for instance, by the different tempo with which they happen (repose—movement, fixed —loose: all antitheses which do not exist in themselves and by means of which differences of degree only are expressed; from a certain limited point of view, though, they seem to be antitheses. There are no such things as antitheses; it is from logic that we derive our concept of contrasts—and starting out from its standpoint we spread the error over all things).
(c) If we let go of the idea of the acting subject, we also let go of the object being acted upon. Duration, self-equality, Being, are not inherent in what is called subject or in what is called object: they are complex phenomena, and in relation to other phenomena, they seem to be long-lasting—they are[Pg 60] distinguishable, for example, by the different pace at which they occur (rest—movement, fixed—loose: all opposites that don't exist on their own and through which degrees of difference are expressed; from a certain limited perspective, however, they seem to be opposites. There are no true opposites; it's from logic that we get our idea of contrasts—and starting from its viewpoint, we spread the mistake across everything).
***
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.
(d) If we abandon the ideas "subject" and "object"; then we must also abandon the idea "substance"—and therefore its various modifications too; for instance: "matter," "spirit," and other hypothetical things, "eternity and the immutability of matter," etc. We are then rid of materiality.
(d) If we let go of the concepts of "subject" and "object," then we also have to let go of the idea of "substance"—and all its different forms as well; for example: "matter," "spirit," and other theoretical entities, "eternity and the unchangeability of matter," etc. This means we are free from materiality.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
From a moral standpoint the world is false. But inasmuch as morality itself is a part of this world, morality also is false. The will to truth is a process of establishing things, it is a process of making things true and lasting, a total elimination of that false character, a transvaluation of it into being. Thus, "truth" is not something which is present and which has to be found and discovered; it is something which has to be created and which gives its name to a process, or, better still, to the Will to overpower, which in itself has no purpose: to introduce truth is a processus in infinitum, an active determining—it is not a process of[Pg 61] becoming conscious of something, which in itself is fixed and determined. It is merely a word for "The Will to Power."
From a moral perspective, the world is false. However, since morality itself is part of this world, morality is also false. The will to truth is a process of establishing things; it’s about making things true and lasting, completely removing the false aspect and transforming it into being. Therefore, "truth" isn’t something that simply exists and needs to be found or discovered; it’s something that has to be created and defines a process, or, more accurately, the Will to overpower, which in itself has no purpose: bringing truth into existence is a processus in infinitum, an active determining—it’s not about [Pg 61] becoming aware of something that is already fixed and determined. It’s just another way to say "The Will to Power."
Life is based on the hypothesis of a belief in stable and regularly recurring things, the mightier it is, the more vast must be the world of knowledge and the world called being. Logicising, rationalising, and systematising are of assistance as means of existence.
Life relies on the idea that there are stable and regularly occurring things. The stronger this belief is, the larger the realm of knowledge and existence must be. Using logic, reasoning, and organization helps as tools for living.
Man projects his instinct of truth, his "aim," to a certain extent beyond himself, in the form of a metaphysical world of Being, a "thing-in-itself," a world already to hand. His requirements as a creator make him invent the world in which he works in advance; he anticipates it: this anticipation (this faith in truth) is his mainstay.
Man extends his instinct for truth, his "goal," to some degree beyond himself, creating a metaphysical world of Being, a "thing-in-itself," a world that's already available. His needs as a creator compel him to invent the world he operates in beforehand; he expects it: this expectation (this belief in truth) is what supports him.
***
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
All phenomena, movement, Becoming, regarded as the establishment of relations of degree and of force, as a contest....
All phenomena, movement, and Becoming are seen as the creation of relationships of degree and force, as a struggle...
***
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
As soon as we fancy that some one is responsible for the fact that we are thus and thus, etc. (God, Nature), and that we ascribe our existence, our happiness, our misery, our destiny, to that some one, we corrupt the innocence of Becoming for ourselves. We then have some one who wishes to attain to something by means of us and with us.
As soon as we think that someone is responsible for why we are the way we are (God, Nature), and we attribute our existence, happiness, misery, and destiny to that someone, we spoil the innocence of Becoming for ourselves. We then have someone who wants to achieve something through us and alongside us.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The "welfare of the individual" is just as fanciful as the "welfare of the species": the first is not sacrificed to the last; seen from afar, the species[Pg 62] is just as fluid as the individual. "The preservation of the species" is only a result of the growth of the species—that is to say, of the overcoming of the species on the road to a stronger kind.
The "well-being of the individual" is just as imaginary as the "well-being of the species": the first is not sacrificed for the last; when viewed from a distance, the species[Pg 62] is just as adaptable as the individual. "The survival of the species" is simply a result of the evolution of the species—that is to say, of the advancement of the species on the path to a stronger type.
***
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
Theses:—The apparent conformity of means to end ("the conformity of means to end which far surpasses the art of man) is merely the result of that "Will to Power" which manifests itself in all phenomena:—To become stronger involves a process of ordering, which may well be mistaken for an attempted conformity of means to end:—The ends which are apparent are not intended but, as soon as a superior power prevails over an inferior power, and the latter proceeds to work as a function of the former, an order of rank is established, an organisation which must give rise to the idea that there is an arrangement of means and ends.
Theses:—The apparent alignment of means to ends ("the alignment of means to ends that far exceeds human skill) is simply the outcome of that "Will to Power" which shows up in all phenomena:—Becoming stronger involves a process of organizing, which can easily be mistaken for an effort to align means with ends:—The ends that seem to exist are not intended; rather, once a stronger power overcomes a weaker one, and the latter begins to function as part of the former, a hierarchy of rank is created, an organization that suggests there is a setup of means and ends.
Against apparent "necessity":—
Against apparent "necessity":—
This is only an expression for the fact that a certain power is not also something else.
This is just a way of saying that a certain power isn't something else as well.
Against the apparent conformity of means to ends":—
Against the obvious alignment of means to ends":—
The latter is only an expression for the order among the spheres of power and their interplay.
The latter is just an expression of the order among the spheres of power and how they interact.
(i) The Thing-in-Itself and Appearance.
The Thing-in-Itself and Appearance.
553.
553.
The foul blemish on Kant's criticism has at last become visible even to the coarsest eyes: Kant[Pg 63] had no right to his distinction "appearance" and "thing-in-itself,"—in his own writings he had deprived himself of the right of differentiating any longer in this old and hackneyed manner, seeing that he had condemned the practice of drawing any conclusions concerning the cause of an appearance from the appearance itself, as unallowable in accordance with his conception of the idea of causality and its purely intraphenomenal validity, and this conception, on the other hand, already anticipates that differentiation, as if the "thing in itself" were not only inferred but actually given.
The obvious flaw in Kant's criticism has finally become clear even to the thickest of minds: Kant[Pg 63] had no right to his distinction between "appearance" and "thing-in-itself." In his own writings, he had stripped himself of the right to differentiate in this old and overused way, since he condemned the practice of making any conclusions about the cause of an appearance based solely on that appearance as unacceptable, according to his idea of causality and its purely intraphenomenal validity. This notion, in turn, already suggests that differentiation is necessary, as if the "thing in itself" were not just inferred but actually given.
554.
554.
It is obvious that neither things-in-themselves nor appearances can be related to each other in the form of cause and effect: and from this it follows that the concept "cause and effect" is not applicable in a philosophy which believes in things-in-themselves and in appearances. Kant's mistake—... As a matter of fact, from a psychological standpoint, the concept "cause and effect" is derived from an attitude of mind which believes it sees the action of will upon will everywhere, which believes only in living things, and at bottom only in souls (not in things). Within the mechanical view of the world (which is logic and its application to space and time) that concept is reduced to the mathematical formula with which—and this is a fact which cannot be sufficiently emphasised—nothing is ever understood, but rather defined—deformed.
It’s clear that neither things-in-themselves nor appearances can be connected as cause and effect. This means that the idea of "cause and effect" doesn’t apply in a philosophy that believes in both things-in-themselves and appearances. Kant's mistake—... In reality, from a psychological perspective, the idea of "cause and effect" comes from a mindset that thinks it sees will acting on will everywhere, which believes only in living things, and ultimately only in souls (not in things). In the mechanical view of the world (which involves logic and its application to space and time), this concept is reduced to a mathematical formula with which—and this is a fact that can’t be emphasized enough—nothing is ever truly understood, but rather defined—distorted.
555.
555.
The greatest of all fables is the one relating to knowledge. People would like to know how things-in-themselves are constituted: but behold, there are no things-in-themselves! But even supposing there were an "in-itself," an unconditional thing, it could on that very account not be known! Something unconditioned cannot be known: otherwise it would not be unconditioned! Knowing, however, is always a process of "coming into relation with something"; the knowledge-seeker, on this principle, wants the thing, which he would know, to be nothing to him, and to be nothing to anybody at all: and from this there results a contradiction,—in the first place, between this will to know, and this desire that the thing to be known should be nothing to him (wherefore know at all then?); and secondly, because something which is nothing to anybody, does not even exist, and therefore cannot be known. Knowing means: "to place one's self in relation with something," to feel one's self conditioned by something and one's self conditioning it under all circumstances, then, it is a process of making stable or fixed, of defining, of making conditions conscious (not a process of sounding things, creatures, or objects in-themselves).
The greatest fable of all is the one about knowledge. People want to understand how things are made up in themselves: but look, there are no things in themselves! Even if there were an "in-itself," an absolute thing, it couldn't be known! Something that's unconditional can't be known; otherwise, it wouldn't be unconditional! Knowing is always about "relating to something"; so, the knowledge seeker wants the thing they want to know to mean nothing to them and to anyone else at all: and this creates a contradiction—first, between the desire to know and the wish for the thing to be known to be irrelevant to them (then why know at all?); and second, because something that means nothing to anyone doesn't even exist, and therefore can't be known. Knowing means "to put oneself in relation with something," to feel oneself influenced by something while also influencing it, so, it’s a process of "stabilizing or fixing," of "defining," of "making conditions conscious" (not a process of "sensing" things, beings, or objects in themselves).
556.
556.
A "thing-in-itself" is just as absurd as a "sense-in-itself," a "meaning-in-itself." There is no such[Pg 65] thing as a "fact-in-itself," for a meaning must always be given to it before it can become a fact.
A "thing-in-itself" is just as ridiculous as a "sense-in-itself" or a "meaning-in-itself." There is no such[Pg 65] thing as a "fact-in-itself," because a meaning always has to be assigned to it before it can be considered a fact.
The answer to the question, "What is that?" is a process of fixing a meaning from a different standpoint. The "essence" the "essential factor," is something which is only seen as a whole in perspective, and which presupposes a basis which is multifarious. Fundamentally the question is "What is that for me?" (for us, for everything that lives, etc. etc.).
The answer to the question, "What is that?" involves defining a meaning from a different viewpoint. The "essence," or "essential factor," is something that can only be understood as a whole when viewed in context and relies on a foundation that is diverse. Essentially, the question is "What does that mean for me?" (for us, for all living things, etc.).
A thing would be defined when all creatures had asked and answered this question, "What is that?" concerning it. Supposing that one single creature, with its own relations and standpoint in regard to all things, were lacking, that thing would still remain undefined.
A thing is defined when all beings have asked and answered the question, "What is that?" about it. If even one being, with its own perspective and connections to everything, were missing, that thing would still remain undefined.
In short: the essence of a thing is really only an opinion concerning that "thing." Or, better still; "it is worth" is actually what is meant by "it is" or by "that is."
In short: the essence of something is really just an opinion about that "thing." Or, to put it another way; "it is worth" is essentially what is meant by "it is" or "that is."
One may not ask: "Who interprets, then?" for the act of interpreting itself as a form of the Will to Power, manifests itself (not as "Being," but as a process, as Becoming) as a passion.
One can’t ask: "Who interprets, then?" because the act of interpreting itself as a form of the Will to Power shows itself (not as "Being," but as a process, as Becoming) as a passion.
The origin of "things" is wholly the work of the idealising, thinking, willing, and feeling subject. The concept thing as well as all its attributes.—Even "the subject" is a creation of this order, a "thing" like all others: a simplification, aiming at a definition of the power that fixes, invents, and thinks, as such, as distinct from all isolated fixing, inventing, and thinking. Thus a capacity defined or distinct from all other individual capacities; at[Pg 66] bottom action conceived collectively in regard to all the action which has yet to come (action and the probability of similar action).
The origin of "things" is entirely created by the idealizing, thinking, willing, and feeling individual. The concept of a thing and all its attributes. Even "the subject" is a creation of this kind, a "thing" just like any other: a simplification that aims to define the power that establishes, invents, and thinks, as distinct from all individual acts of establishing, inventing, and thinking. Thus, it represents a capacity identified separately from all other individual capacities; at[Pg 66] its core, action understood collectively in relation to all future actions (action and the likelihood of similar actions).
557.
557.
The qualities of a thing are its effects upon other "things."
The qualities of something are how it affects other "things."
If one imagines other "things" to be non-existent, a thing has no qualities.
If someone thinks of other "things" as non-existent, then a thing has no qualities.
That is to say; there is nothing without other things.
That is to say; nothing exists without other things.
That is to say; there is no "thing-in-itself."
That means there is no "thing-in-itself."
558.
558.
The thing-in-itself is nonsense. If I think all the "relations," all the "qualities" all the "activities" of a thing, away, the thing itself does not remain: for "thingness" was only invented fancifully by us to meet certain logical needs—that is to say, for the purposes of definition and comprehension (in order to correlate that multitude of relations, qualities, and activities).
The thing-in-itself is nonsense. If I strip away all the "relations," all the "qualities," and all the "activities" of a thing, the thing itself does not remain: because "thingness" was only creatively invented by us to satisfy certain logical needs—specifically, for the purpose of definition and understanding (to connect that multitude of relations, qualities, and activities).
559.
559.
"Things which have a nature in themselves"—a dogmatic idea, which must be absolutely abandoned.
"Things that have a nature in themselves"—a rigid idea that must be completely let go.
560.
560.
That things should have a nature in themselves, quite apart from interpretation and subjectivity, is a perfectly idle hypothesis: it would presuppose[Pg 67] that interpretation and the act of being subjective are not essential, that a thing divorced from all its relations can still be a thing.
That things should have a nature in themselves, completely separate from interpretation and personal perspective, is a completely pointless idea: it would assume[Pg 67] that interpretation and the act of being subjective are not fundamental, that a thing separated from all its connections can still exist as a thing.
Or, the other way round: the apparent objective character of things; might it not be merely the result of a difference of degree within the subject perceiving?—could not that which changes slowly strike us as being objective, lasting, Being, "in-itself"?—could not the objective view be only a false way of conceiving things and a contrast within the perceiving subject?
Or, the other way around: the apparent objective nature of things; could it be just the outcome of a difference of degree within the observing subject?—couldn't something that changes slowly seem objective, permanent, Being, "in-itself"?—could the objective perspective just be a misleading way of understanding things and a contrast within the observing subject?
561.
561.
If all unity were only unity as organisation. But the "thing" in which we believe was invented only as a substratum to the various attributes. If the thing "acts," it means: we regard all the other qualities which are to hand, and which are momentarily latent, as the cause accounting for the fact that one individual quality steps forward—that is to say, we take the sum of its qualities—x—as the cause of the quality x; which is obviously quite absurd and imbecile!
If all unity were just about being organized. But the "thing" we believe in was created only as a foundation for the various traits. If the thing "acts," it means: we consider all the other qualities available, which are temporarily hidden, as the reason why one specific quality stands out—that is, we view the total of its qualities—x— as the reason for the quality x; which is obviously completely ridiculous and foolish!
All unity is only so in the form of organisation and collective action: in the same way as a human community is a unity—that is to say, the reverse of atomic anarchy; thus it is a body politic, which stands for one, yet is not one.
All unity exists solely in the form of organization and collective action: just like a human community represents unity—that is, the opposite of chaotic individualism; therefore, it is a political body that symbolizes oneness, yet is not singular.
562.
562.
"At some time in the development of thought, a point must have been reached when man became conscious of the fact that what he called[Pg 68] the qualities of a thing were merely the sensations of the feeling subject: and thus the qualities ceased from belonging to the thing." The "thing-in-itself" remained over. 'The distinction between the thing-in-itself and the thing-for-us, is based upon that older and artless observation which would fain grant energy to things: but analysis revealed that even force was only ascribed to them by our fancy, as was also—substance. "The thing affects a subject?" Thus the root of the idea of substance is in language, not in things outside ourselves! The thing-in-itself is not a problem at all!
At some point in the evolution of thinking, humans must have realized that what they called the qualities of a thing were simply the sensations of the feeling subject, and so those qualities no longer belonged to the thing itself. The "thing-in-itself" remained. The distinction between the thing-in-itself and the thing-for-us is based on an older, naive observation that wants to attribute energy to things. But analysis showed that even force was only something we imagined, just like substance. "Does the thing affect a subject?" Thus, the essence of the idea of substance lies in language, not in things outside ourselves! The thing-in-itself isn't even a problem!
Being will have to be conceived as a sensation which is no longer based upon anything quite devoid of sensation.
Being will need to be understood as a feeling that is no longer based on something completely lacking sensation.
In movement no new meaning is given to feeling. That which is, cannot be the substance of movement: it is therefore a form of Being.
In movement, no new meaning is added to feeling. What exists cannot be the essence of movement; it is, therefore, a form of Being.
N.B.—The explanation of life may be sought, in the first place, through mental images of phenomena which precede it (purposes);
Note: The understanding of life can first be pursued through mental images of phenomena that come before it (purposes);
Secondly, through mental images of phenomena which follow behind it (the mathematico-physical explanation).
Secondly, through mental images of phenomena that follow it (the mathematical-physical explanation).
The two should not be confounded. Thus: the physical explanation, which is the symbolisation of the world by means of feeling and thought, cannot in itself make feeling and thinking originate again and show its derivation: physics must rather construct the world of feeling, consistently without feeling or purpose right up to the highest man. And teleology is only a history of purposes, and is never physical.
The two shouldn’t be confused. So, the physical explanation, which represents the world through feeling and thought, cannot in itself bring back feeling and thinking or show where they come from: physics must instead build the world of feeling, consistently without feeling or purpose all the way to the highest human being. And teleology is just a history of purposes, and is never physical.
563.
563.
Our method of acquiring "knowledge" is limited to a process of establishing quantities, but we can by no means help feeling the difference of quantity as differences of quality. Quality is merely a relative truth for us; it is not a "thing-in-itself."
Our way of gaining "knowledge" is only about figuring out quantities, yet we can’t help but notice that differences in quantity also reflect differences in quality. Quality is just a relative truth for us; it’s not a "thing-in-itself."
Our senses have a certain definite quantum as a mean, within the limits of which they perform their functions—that is to say, we become conscious of bigness and smallness in accordance with the conditions of our existence. If we sharpened or blunted our senses tenfold, we should perish—that is to say, we feel even proportions as qualities in regard to our possibilities of existence.
Our senses have a specific range in which they operate effectively—meaning we become aware of size based on our living conditions. If we were to amplify or dull our senses by ten times, we wouldn’t survive—this means we perceive even proportions as qualities concerning our ability to exist.
564.
564.
But could not all quantities be merely tokens of qualities? Another consciousness and scale of desires must correspond to greater power in fact, another point of view; growth in itself is the expression of a desire to become more; the desire for a greater quantum springs from a certain quale, in a purely quantitative world, everything would be dead, stiff, and motionless.—The reduction of all qualities to quantities is nonsense: it is discovered that they can only stand together, an analogy—
But can’t all quantities just be representations of qualities? A different awareness and set of desires must relate to a greater power; it's another perspective. Growth itself reflects a desire to become more; the urge for a greater quantum comes from a certain quale. In a purely quantitative world, everything would be lifeless, rigid, and still. Reducing all qualities to quantities is absurd: it's realized that they can only coexist as an analogy—
565.
565.
Qualities are our insurmountable barriers; we cannot possibly help feeling mere differences of quantity as something fundamentally different from quantity—that is to say, as qualities, which we[Pg 70] can no longer reduce to terms of quantity. But everything in regard to which the word "knowledge" has any sense at all, belongs to the realm of reckoning, weighing, and measuring, to quantity whereas, conversely, all our valuations (that is to say, our sensations) belong precisely to the realm of qualities, i.e. to those truths which belong to us alone and to our point of view, and which absolutely cannot be "known." It is obvious that every one of us, different creatures, must feel different qualities, and must therefore live in a different world from the rest. Qualities are an idiosyncrasy proper to human nature; the demand that these our human interpretations and values, should be general and perhaps real values, belongs to the hereditary madnesses of human pride.
Qualities are our unbreakable barriers; we can't help but see mere differences in quantity as fundamentally different from quantity itself—that is to say, as qualities, which we[Pg 70] can no longer reduce to just numbers. But everything that the word "knowledge" makes sense about belongs to the area of calculating, weighing, and measuring, which is about quantity, whereas all our judgments (that is, our sensations) specifically belong to the realm of qualities, i.e. those truths that are unique to us and our perspectives, and that simply can't be "known." It's clear that each of us, as unique beings, must experience different qualities, and therefore must exist in a different world from everyone else. Qualities are a trait unique to human nature; the expectation that our human interpretations and values should be universal and perhaps true values stems from the inherited madness of human pride.
566.
566.
The "real world," in whatever form it has been conceived hitherto—was always the world of appearance over again.
The "real world," in whatever way it has been understood so far—was always the world of appearance again.
567.
567.
The world of appearance, i.e. a world regarded in the light of values; ordered, selected according to values—that is to say, in this case, according to the standpoint of utility in regard to the preservation and the increase of power of a certain species of animals.
The world of appearance, i.e. a world viewed through the lens of values; organized and chosen based on those values—that is to say, in this case, according to the perspective of usefulness regarding the survival and growth of a certain species of animals.
It is the point of view, then, which accounts for the character of "appearance." As if a world could remain over, when the point of view is cancelled! By such means relativity would also be cancelled!
It is the point of view that shapes the nature of "appearance." As if a world could still exist when the point of view is eliminated! By that logic, relativity would also be eliminated!
Every centre of energy has its point of view of the whole of the remainder of the world—that is to say, its perfectly definite valuation, its mode of action, its mode of resistance. The "world of appearance" is thus reduced to a specific kind of action on the world proceeding from a centre.
Every center of energy has its point of view of the entire rest of the world—that is to say, its clear valuation, its way of acting, its way of resisting. The "world of appearance" is then simplified to a specific type of action on the world coming from a center.
But there is no other kind of action: and the "world" is only a word for the collective play of these actions. Reality consists precisely in this particular action and reaction of every isolated factor against the whole.
But there’s no other type of action: and the "world" is just a term for the collective flow of these actions. Reality is exactly this specific action and reaction of each separate element against the whole.
There no longer remains a shadow of a right to speak here of "appearance." ...
There’s no longer any trace of a right to talk about "appearance" here.
The specific way of reacting is the only way of reacting; we do not know how many kinds and what sort of kinds there are.
The specific way of reacting is the only way to react; we don't know how many types there are or what kinds they might be.
But there is no "other," no "real," no essential being,—for thus a world without action and reaction would be expressed....
But there is no "other," no "real," no essential being,—for thus a world without action and reaction would be expressed....
The antithesis: world of appearance and real world, is thus reduced to the antitheses "world" and "nonentity."
The contrast between the world of appearances and the real world is, therefore, simplified to the oppositions "world" and "nonentity."
568.
568.
A criticism of the concept "real and apparent world."—Of these two the first is a mere fiction, formed out of a host of imaginary things.
A criticism of the concept "real and apparent world."—Of these two, the first is just a fiction, made up of a bunch of imaginary things.
Appearance itself belongs to reality: it is a form of its being; i.e. in a world where there is no such thing as being, a certain calculable world of identical cases must first be created through appearance; a tempo in which observation and comparison is possible, etc.
Appearance is part of reality: it represents a way of existing; i.e. in a world without any true existence, a measurable world of identical cases must first be formed through appearance; a tempo in which observation and comparison are possible, etc.
"Appearance" is an adjusted and simplified world, in which our practical instincts have worked: for us it is perfectly true: for we live in it, we can live in it: this is the proof of its truth as far as we are concerned....
"Appearance" is a modified and simplified world where our practical instincts have succeeded: for us, it is completely real: because we live in it, we can exist in it: this is the evidence of its reality as far as we're concerned....
The world, apart from the fact that we have to live in it—the world, which we have not adjusted to our being, our logic, and our psychological prejudices—does not exist as a world "in-itself"; it is essentially a world of relations: under certain circumstances it has a different aspect from every different point at which it is seen: it presses against every point, and every point resists it—and these collective relations are in every case incongruent.
The world, aside from the fact that we have to live in it—the world, which we have not adapted to our existence, our reasoning, and our psychological biases—does not exist as a world "in-itself"; it is fundamentally a world of relationships: under certain circumstances, it has a different aspect from every perspective it is viewed from: it pushes against every viewpoint, and every viewpoint pushes back—and these collective relationships are in every instance incongruent.
The measure of power determines what being possesses the other measure of power: under what form, force, or constraint, it acts or resists.
The measure of power determines which being has the other measure of power: in what way, with what force, or under what constraints it acts or resists.
Our particular case is interesting enough: we have created a conception in order to be able to live in a world, in order to perceive just enough to enable us to endure life in that world....
Our specific situation is quite intriguing: we've created a mindset to help us navigate the world, allowing us to perceive just enough to handle life in that world....
569.
569.
The nature of our psychological vision is determined by the fact—
The nature of our psychological vision is determined by the fact—
(1) That communication is necessary, and that for communication to be possible something must be stable, simplified, and capable of being stated precisely (above all, in the so-called identical case). In order that it may be communicable, it must be felt as something adjusted, as "recognisable." The material of the senses, arranged by the understanding,[Pg 73] reduced to coarse leading features, made similar to other things, and classified with its like. Thus: the indefiniteness and the chaos of sense-impressions are, as it were, made logical.
(1) Communication is essential, and for it to happen, there needs to be something stable, simplified, and clearly defined (especially in what's called the identical case). To be communicable, it has to be perceived as something adjusted, as recognizable. The material from our senses, organized by our understanding, reduced to basic, key characteristics, made similar to other things, and categorized with those that are alike. In this way, the uncertainty and disorder of sensory impressions are, in a sense, made logical.
(2) The phenomenal world is the adjusted world which we believe to be real, Its "reality" lies in the constant return of similar, familiar, and related things, in their rationalised character, and in the belief that we are here able to reckon and determine.
(2) The phenomenal world is the modified world that we see as real. Its "reality" comes from the consistent presence of similar, familiar, and connected things, in their rationalized nature, and in the belief that we can measure and make decisions here.
(3) The opposite of this phenomenal world is not "the real world," but the amorphous and unadjustable world consisting of the chaos of sensations—that is to say, another kind of phenomenal; world, a world which to us is "unknowable."
(3) The opposite of this amazing world isn't "the real world," but rather an unshaped and unchangeable world made up of chaotic sensations—that is, another type of phenomenal world, one that feels "unknowable" to us.
(4) The question how things-in-themselves are constituted, quite apart from our sense-receptivity and from the activity of our understanding, must be answered by the further question: how were we able to know that things existed? "Thingness" is one of our own inventions. The question is whether there are not a good many more ways of creating such a world of appearance—and whether this creating, rationalising, adjusting, and falsifying be not the best-guaranteed reality itself: in short, whether that which "fixes the meaning of things" is not the only reality: and whether the "effect of environment upon us" be not merely the result of such will-exercising subjects.... The other "creatures" act upon us; our adjusted world of appearance is an arrangement and an overpowering of its activities: a sort of defensive measure. The subject alone is demonstrable; the hypothesis might be advanced that subjects are all that exist,—that[Pg 74] "object" is only a form of action of subject upon subject ... a modus of the subject.
(4) The question of how things-in-themselves are made up, separate from our ability to perceive and our understanding, must be followed by another question: how did we come to know that things existed? "Thingness" is something we invented. The real question is whether there are many other ways to create this world of appearances—and whether this creating, rationalizing, adjusting, and altering is not the most reliable form of reality itself: in short, whether what "determines the meaning of things" is not the only reality; and whether the "impact of our environment on us" is simply a result of subjects exercising their will.... Other "creatures" interact with us; our adjusted world of appearances is a setup and a dominating force over its activities: a kind of defensive tactic. The subject alone can be proven; the hypothesis might be suggested that subjects are all that actually exist—that "object" is just a way of one subject acting on another subject... a mode of the subject.
(k) The Metaphysical Need.
The Metaphysical Need.
570.
570.
If one resembles all the philosophers that have gone before, one can have no eyes for what has existed and what will exist—one sees only what is. But as there is no such thing as Being; all that the philosophers had to deal with was a host of fancies, this was their "world."
If someone is like all the philosophers who came before, they can’t see what has happened or what will happen—they only see what is. But because there’s no such thing as Being, all that the philosophers dealt with was a bunch of fancies, this was their "world."
571.
571.
To assert the existence as a whole of things concerning which we know nothing, simply because there is an advantage in not being able to know anything of them, was a piece of artlessness on Kant's part, and the result of the recoil-stroke of certain needs—especially in the realm of morals and metaphysics.
To claim that everything about things we know nothing about exists, just because there's a benefit to not knowing anything about them, was a naïve move by Kant, stemming from the backlash of certain needs—especially in the areas of morality and metaphysics.
572.
572.
An artist cannot endure reality; he turns away or back from it: his earnest opinion is that the worth of a thing consists in that nebulous residue of it which one derives from colour, form, sound, and thought; he believes that the more subtle, attenuated, and volatile, a thing or a man becomes, the more valuable he becomes: the less real, the greater the worth. This is Platonism: but Plato was guilty of yet further audacity in the matter of[Pg 75] turning tables—he measured the degree of reality according to the degree of value, and said: The more there is of "idea" the more there is of Being. He twisted the concept "reality" round and said: "What ye regard as real is an error, and the nearer we get to the 'idea' the nearer we are to 'truth.'"—Is this understood? It was the greatest of all rechristenings: and because Christianity adopted it, we are blind to its astounding features. At bottom, Plato, like the artist he was, placed appearance before Being! and therefore lies and fiction before truth! unreality before actuality!—He was, however, so convinced of the value of appearance, that he granted it the attributes of "Being," "causality," "goodness," and "truth," and, in short, all those things which are associated with value.
An artist can't handle reality; he either turns away from it or distances himself from it. He sincerely believes that the value of something lies in that vague essence we get from color, shape, sound, and thought. He thinks that the more delicate, fragile, and fleeting a thing or a person is, the more valuable it becomes: the less real, the greater the worth. This is Platonism. But Plato went even further in his boldness with the concept of turning tables—he measured the level of reality based on the level of value and said: The more there is of "idea," the more there is of Being. He flipped the concept of "reality" around and claimed: "What you consider real is a mistake, and the closer we get to the 'idea,' the closer we get to 'truth.'"—Is this clear? It was the greatest of all name changes: and because Christianity embraced it, we fail to see its incredible aspects. At its core, Plato, like the artist he was, valued appearance over Being! Thus, he valued lies and fiction over truth! He prioritized unreality over actuality!—However, he was so convinced of the importance of appearance that he assigned it the characteristics of "Being," "causality," "goodness," and "truth," essentially all those attributes linked with value.
The concept value itself regarded as a cause: first standpoint.
The idea of value itself seen as a reason: first perspective.
The ideal granted all attributes, conferring honour: second standpoint.
The ideal granted all qualities, bestowing honor: second perspective.
573.
573.
The idea of the "true world" or of "God" as absolutely spiritual, intellectual, and good, is an emergency measure to the extent to which the antagonistic instincts are all-powerful....
The idea of the "true world" or "God" as completely spiritual, intellectual, and good is a last resort as long as the conflicting instincts are overwhelming....
Moderation and existing humanity is reflected exactly in the humanisation of the gods. The Greeks of the strongest period, who entertained no fear whatever of themselves, but on the contrary were pleased with themselves, brought down their gods to all their emotions.
Moderation and the current state of humanity are clearly shown in the way the gods were humanized. The Greeks during their peak, who had no fear of themselves and were actually proud of who they were, depicted their gods with all their emotions.
The spiritualisation of the idea of God is thus very far from being a sign of progress: one is heartily conscious of this when one reads Goethe—in his works the vaporisation of God into virtue and spirit is felt as being upon a lower plane.
The spiritualization of the idea of God is definitely not a sign of progress: you really feel this when you read Goethe—in his works, the transformation of God into virtue and spirit comes across as being on a lower level.
574.
574.
The nonsense of all metaphysics shown to reside in the derivation of the conditioned out of the unconditioned.
The absurdity of all metaphysics is revealed in the idea of deriving the conditioned from the unconditioned.
It belongs to the nature of thinking that it adds the unconditioned to the conditioned, that it invents it—just as it thought of and invented the "ego" to cover the multifariousness of its processes i it measures the world according to a host of self-devised measurements—according to its fundamental fictions "the unconditioned," "end and means," "things," "substances," and according to logical laws, figures, and forms.
Thinking naturally adds the unconditioned to the conditioned; it creates it—just like it imagined and created the "ego" to represent the complexity of its processes. It evaluates the world based on many self-created measurements—based on its core fictions like "the unconditioned," "end and means," "things," "substances," and according to logical principles, figures, and patterns.
There would be nothing which could be called knowledge, if thought did not first so re-create the world into "things" which are in its own image. It is only through thought that there is untruth.
There wouldn't be anything that could be called knowledge if thought didn't first re-create the world into "things" that reflect its own image. It is only through thought that there is untruth.
The origin of thought, like that of feelings, cannot be traced: but that is no proof of its primordiality or absoluteness! It simply shows that we cannot get behind it, because we have nothing else save thought and feeling.
The origin of thought, just like that of feelings, can’t be pinpointed: but that’s not evidence of its originality or definitiveness! It just means we can’t go beyond it, because all we have is thought and feeling.
575.
575.
To know is to point to past experience: in its nature it is a regressus in infinitum. That which[Pg 77] halts (in the face of a so-called causa prima or the unconditioned, etc.) is laziness, weariness.
To know means to refer to past experiences: fundamentally, it's a regressus in infinitum. What[Pg 77] stops (when confronted with a so-called causa prima or the unconditioned, etc.) is laziness, fatigue.
576.
576.
Concerning the psychology of metaphysics—the influence of fear. That which has been most feared, the cause of the greatest suffering (lust of power, voluptuousness, etc.), has been treated with the greatest amount of hostility by men, and eliminated from the "real" world. Thus the passions have been step by step struck out, God posited as the opposite of evil—that is to say, reality is conceived to be the negation of the passions and the emotions (i.e. nonentity).
Regarding the psychology of metaphysics—the impact of fear. What has been feared the most, the source of the greatest suffering (desire for power, indulgence, etc.), has faced the most hostility from people and has been removed from the "real" world. Consequently, the passions have gradually been eliminated, and God has been established as the opposite of evil—that is, reality is understood as the rejection of passions and emotions (i.e. nothingness).
Irrationality, impulsive action, accidental action, is, moreover, hated by them (as the cause of incalculable suffering). Consequently they denied this element in the absolute, and interpreted it as absolute "rationality" and "conformity of means to ends."
Irrationality, impulsive actions, and random actions are, moreover, despised by them (as they lead to endless suffering). As a result, they rejected this aspect entirely and viewed it as absolute "rationality" and "alignment of means with ends."
Change and perishability were also feared; and by this fear an oppressed soul is revealed, full of distrust and painful experiences (the case with Spinoza: a man differently constituted would have regarded this change as a charm).
Change and perishability were also feared; and through this fear, an oppressed soul is exposed, filled with distrust and painful experiences (the case with Spinoza: a differently constituted person would have seen this change as something enchanting).
A nature overflowing and playing with energy, would call precisely the passions, irrationality and change, good in a eudemonistic sense, together with their consequences: danger, contrast, ruin, etc.
A nature full of energy and vitality would evoke exactly the passions, irrationality, and change, in a positive sense, along with their consequences: danger, contrast, ruin, etc.
577.
577.
Against the value of that which always remains the same (remember Spinoza's artlessness and[Pg 78] Descartes' likewise), the value of the shortest and of the most perishable, the seductive flash of gold on the belly of the serpent vita——
Against the value of what always stays the same (remember Spinoza's simplicity and [Pg 78] Descartes' too), the value of the briefest and most fleeting, the alluring shimmer of gold on the belly of the serpent vita——
578.
578.
Moral values in epistemology itself:—
Moral values in knowledge itself:—
The faith in reason—why not mistrust?
Why not be skeptical about trust in reason?
The "real world" is the good world—why?
The "real world" is the good world—why is that?
Appearance, change, contradiction, struggle, regarded as immoral: the desire for a world which knows nothing of these things.
Appearance, change, contradiction, struggle—these are seen as immoral: the wish for a world that knows nothing of these issues.
The transcendental world discovered, so that a place may be kept for "moral freedom" (as in Kant).
The transcendental world is discovered, so that there can be room for "moral freedom" (like in Kant).
Dialectics as the road to virtue (in Plato and Socrates: probably because sophistry was held to be the road to immorality).
Dialectics serves as the way to virtue (in Plato and Socrates: probably because sophistry was viewed as leading to immorality).
Time and space are ideal: consequently there is unity in the essence of things; consequently no sin, no evil, no imperfection, a justification of God.
Time and space are perfect: therefore, there's a unity in the essence of things; as a result, there's no sin, no evil, no imperfection, a justification of God.
Epicurus denied the possibility of knowledge, in order to keep the moral (particularly the hedonistic) values as the highest.
Epicurus rejected the possibility of knowledge to keep moral (especially hedonistic) values as the top priority.
Augustine does the same, and later Pascal ("corrupted reason"), in favour of Christian values.
Augustine does the same, and later Pascal ("corrupted reason"), supporting Christian values.
Descartes' contempt for everything variable; likewise Spinoza's.
Descartes had a disdain for anything that changes; Spinoza felt the same way.
579.
579.
Concerning the psychology of metaphysics.—This world is only apparent: therefore there must be a[Pg 79] real world;—this world is conditioned: consequently there must be an unconditioned world;—this world is contradictory: consequently there is a world free from contradiction;—this world is evolving: consequently there is somewhere a static world:—a host of false conclusions (blind faith in reason: if A exists, then its opposite B must also exist). Pain inspires these conclusions: at bottom they are withes that such a world might exist; the hatred of a world which leads to suffering is likewise revealed by the fact that another and better world is imagined: the resentment of the metaphysician against reality is creative here.
Regarding the psychology of metaphysics.—This world is just an illusion: so there must be a[Pg 79] real world;—this world is conditioned: therefore there must be an unconditioned world;—this world is contradictory: therefore there is a world without contradiction;—this world is evolving: so there must be a static world somewhere:—a series of false conclusions (blind faith in reason: if A exists, then its opposite B must also exist). Pain drives these conclusions: ultimately they are wishes that such a world could exist; the aversion to a world that causes suffering is also shown by the fact that another, better world is imagined: the resentment of the metaphysician against reality is creative in this case.
The second series of questions: wherefore suffer? ... and from this a conclusion is derived concerning the relation of the real world to our apparent, changing, suffering, and contradictory world: (1) Suffering as the consequence of error: how is error possible? (2) Suffering as the consequence of guilt: how is guilt possible? (A host of experiences drawn from the sphere of nature or society, universalised and made absolute.) But if the conditioned world be causally determined by the unconditioned, then the freedom to err, to be sinful, must also be derived from the same quarter: and once more the question arises, to what purpose? ... The world of appearance, of Becoming, of contradiction, of suffering, is therefore willed; to what purpose?
The second series of questions: why do we suffer? ... and from this, we derive a conclusion about how the real world relates to our apparent, shifting, painful, and conflicting world: (1) Suffering as a result of mistakes: how is it possible to make mistakes? (2) Suffering as a result of guilt: how is it possible to feel guilt? (A multitude of experiences taken from nature or society, generalized and made absolute.) But if the conditioned world is causally determined by the unconditioned, then the freedom to make mistakes, to sin, must also come from the same source: and once again, the question arises, for what purpose? ... The world of appearance, of change, of contradiction, of suffering, is therefore willed; for what purpose?
The error of these conclusions; two contradictory concepts are formed—because one of them corresponds to a reality, the other "must" also correspond to a reality. "Whence" would one otherwise[Pg 80] derive its contradictory concept? Reason is thus a source of revelation concerning the absolute.
The flaw in these conclusions is that two opposing ideas are created—since one of them aligns with reality, the other "must" also align with reality. "Otherwise," where would one get its opposing concept? So, reason serves as a source of insight into the absolute.
But the origin of the above contradictions need not necessarily be a supernatural source of reason: it is sufficient to oppose the real genesis of the concepts, this springs from practical spheres, from utilitarian spheres, hence the strong faith it commands (one is threatened with ruin if one's conclusions are not in conformity with this reason; but this fact is no "proof" of what the latter asserts).
But the origin of the contradictions mentioned above doesn't have to come from a supernatural source of reason: it’s enough to challenge the real genesis of the concepts, which arise from practical, utilitarian areas, thus the strong belief it holds (one risks facing downfall if one’s conclusions don’t align with this reason; but this fact isn’t "proof" of what the latter claims).
The preoccupation of metaphysicians with pain, is quite artless. "Eternal blessedness": psychological nonsense. Brave and creative men never make pleasure and pain ultimate questions—they are incidental conditions: both of them must be desired when one will attain to something. It is a sign of fatigue and illness in these metaphysicians and religious men, that they should press questions of pleasure and pain into the foreground. Even morality in their eyes derives its great importance only from the fact that it is regarded as an essential condition for abolishing pain.
The obsession of metaphysicians with pain, is quite naïve. "Eternal happiness": psychological nonsense. Brave and creative people never see pleasure and pain as ultimate questions—they're just incidental conditions: both must be desired when one will achieve something. It shows fatigue and illness in these metaphysicians and religious people that they focus so much on questions of pleasure and pain. Even morality in their view gets its significance only because it's seen as a key factor in eliminating pain.
The same holds good of the preoccupation with appearance and error the cause of pain. A superstition that happiness and truth are related (confusion: happiness in "certainty," in "faith").
The same applies to the focus on appearance and mistakes as the source of pain. There's a belief that happiness and truth are connected (misunderstanding: happiness in "certainty," in "faith").
580.
580.
To what extent are the various epistemological positions (materialism, sensualism, idealism) consequences of valuations? The source of the highest[Pg 81] feelings of pleasure ("feelings of value") may also judge concerning the problem of reality!
To what extent are the different epistemological positions (materialism, sensualism, idealism) the results of valuations? The origin of the highest[Pg 81] feelings of pleasure ("feelings of value") might also offer insights into the issue of reality?
The measure of positive knowledge is quite a matter of indifference and beside the point; as witness the development of Indici.
The measure of positive knowledge doesn't really matter and is irrelevant; just look at the development of Indici.
The Buddhistic negation of reality in general (appearance pain) is perfectly consistent: undemonstrability, inaccessibility, lack of categories, not only for an "absolute world," but a recognition of the erroneous procedures by means of which the whole concept has been reached. "Absolute reality," "Being in itself," a contradiction. In a world of Becoming, reality is merely a simplification for the purpose of practical ends, or a deception resulting from the coarseness of certain organs, or a variation in the tempo of Becoming.
The Buddhist rejection of reality in general (appearance, pain) is completely consistent: it’s not demonstrable, it’s inaccessible, and it lacks categories, not just for an "absolute world," but also acknowledges the misleading ways we arrived at this concept. "Absolute reality" and "Being in itself" are contradictions. In a world of Becoming, reality is just a simplification for practical purposes or a deception caused by the limitations of certain senses, or it’s just a variation in the pace of Becoming.
The logical denial of the world and Nihilism is a consequence of the fact that we must oppose nonentity with Being, and that Becoming is denied. ("Something" becomes.)
The logical rejection of the world and Nihilism comes from the fact that we have to counter nonexistence with Being, and that Becoming is denied. ("Something" comes into being.)
581.
581.
Being and Becoming.—"Reason" developed upon a sensualistic basis upon the prejudices of the senses—that is to say, with the belief in the truth of the judgment of the senses.
Being and Becoming.—"Reason" was built on a sensualistic foundation, relying on the prejudices of the senses—that is to say, with the conviction in the truth of sensory judgment.
"Being," as the generalisation of the concept "Life" (breath), "to be animate," "to will," "to act upon," "become."
"Being" is the broad term for the concept of "Life" (breath), "to be alive," "to want," "to take action," "to become."
The opposite is: "to be inanimate," "not to become," "not to will." Thus: "Being" is not opposed to "not-Being," to "appearance," nor is[Pg 82] it opposed to death (for only that can be dead which can also live).
The opposite is: "to be lifeless," "not to grow," "not to desire." Therefore: "Being" is not in opposition to "not-Being," to "appearance," nor is[Pg 82] it opposed to death (since only what can live can also be dead).
The "soul," the "ego," posited as primeval facts; and introduced wherever there is Becoming.
The "soul," the "ego," seen as primeval facts; and brought in whenever there is Becoming.
582.
582.
Being—we have no other idea of it than that which we derive from "living."—How then can everything "be" dead?
Being—we only understand it through what we get from "living."—So, how can anything "be" dead?
583.
583.
A.
A.
I see with astonishment that science resigns itself to-day to the fate of being reduced to the world of appearance: we certainly have no organ of knowledge for the real world—be it what it may.
I am astonished to see that science today accepts being limited to the realm of appearances: we certainly have no way to truly know the real world—whatever that may be.
At this point we may well ask: With what organ of knowledge is this contradiction established?...
At this point, we might well ask: With what source of knowledge is this contradiction established?...
The fact that a world which is accessible to our organs is also understood to be dependent upon these organs, and the fact that we should understand a world as subjectively conditioned, are no proofs of the actual possibility of an objective world. Who urges us to believe that subjectivity is real or essential?
The fact that a world we can perceive through our senses is also seen as dependent on those senses, and the idea that we should understand the world as shaped by our subjective experiences, are not proof of the actual possibility of an objective world. Who makes us believe that subjectivity is real or essential?
The absolute is even an absurd concept: an "absolute mode of existence" is nonsense, the concept "being," "thing," is always relative to us.
The absolute is actually a ridiculous idea: an "absolute way of existing" makes no sense, and the concepts of "being" and "thing" are always relative to us.
The trouble is that, owing to the old antithesis "apparent" and "real," the correlative valuations "of little value" and "absolutely valuable" have been spread abroad.
The problem is that, because of the old contrast between "apparent" and "real," the related values of "little value" and "absolutely valuable" have been widely circulated.
The world of appearance does not strike us as a "valuable" world; appearance is on a lower plane than the highest value. Only a "real" world can be absolutely "valuable"....
The world of appearance doesn't seem to us like a "valuable" world; appearance is on a lower level than the highest value. Only a "real" world can be completely "valuable"....
Prejudice of prejudices! It is perfectly possible in itself that the real nature of things would be so unfriendly, so opposed to the first conditions of life, that appearance is necessary in order to make life possible.... This is certainly the case in a large number of situations—for instance, marriage.
Prejudice of prejudices! It's entirely possible that the true nature of things could be so hostile and contrary to the basic conditions of life that appearances are needed to make life manageable.... This is definitely true in many situations—like marriage, for example.
Our empirical world would thus be conditioned, even in its limits to knowledge, by the instinct of self-preservation, we regard that as good, valuable, and true, which favours the preservation of the species....
Our empirical world would therefore be shaped, even in its limits to knowledge, by the instinct for self-preservation. We see as good, valuable, and true anything that supports the survival of our species.
(a) We have no categories which allow us to distinguish between a real and an apparent world. (At the most, there could exist a world of appearance, but not our world of appearance.)
(a) We don’t have categories that let us tell apart a real world from an apparent one. (At best, there might be a world of appearance, but not our world of appearance.)
(b) Taking the real world for granted, it might still be the less valuable to us; for the quantum of illusion might be of the highest order, owing to its value to us as a preservative measure. (Unless appearance in itself were sufficient to condemn anything?)
(b) If we take the real world for granted, it might still seem less valuable to us; because the level of illusion could be incredibly high, given its importance to us as a protective measure. (Unless appearance alone is enough to judge something as bad?)
(c) That there exists a correlation between the degrees of value and the degrees of reality (so that the highest values also possessed the greatest[Pg 84] degree of reality), is a metaphysical postulate which starts out with the hypothesis that we know the order of rank among values; and that this order is a moral one. It is only on this hypothesis that truth is necessary as a definition of all that is of a superior value.
(c) The existence of a connection between the degrees of value and the degrees of reality (where the highest values also have the greatest [Pg 84] degree of reality) is a metaphysical assumption that begins with the idea that we understand the ranking of values; and that this ranking is a moral one. It is only on this basis that truth becomes essential as a definition of everything that holds superior value.
B.
B.
It is of cardinal importance that the real world should be suppressed. It is the most formidable inspirer of doubts, and depredator of values, concerning the world which we are: it was our most dangerous attempt heretofore on the life of Life.
It is critically important that the real world be kept under control. It is the biggest source of doubts and threats to the values concerning the world as we know it: it has been our most dangerous attempt so far on the essence of Life.
War against all the hypotheses upon which a real world has been imagined. The notion that moral values are the highest values, belongs to this hypothesis.
War against all the theories that have shaped our understanding of reality. The idea that moral values are the highest values comes from this theory.
The superiority of the moral valuation would be refuted, if it could be shown to be the result of an immoral valuation—a specific case of real immorality: it would thus reduce itself to an appearance, and as an appearance it would cease from having any right to condemn appearance.
The superiority of moral value would be challenged if it could be proven to stem from an immoral value—a clear case of genuine immorality. It would then diminish to merely an appearance, and as an appearance, it would no longer have the authority to judge other appearances.
C.
C.
Then the "Will to Truth" would have to be examined psychologically: it is not a moral power, but a form of the Will to Power. This would have to be proved by the fact that it avails itself of every immoral means there is; above all, of the metaphysicians.
Then the "Will to Truth" would need to be examined from a psychological perspective: it isn’t a moral force, but a manifestation of the Will to Power. This should be demonstrated by the fact that it makes use of every immoral means available, especially those provided by metaphysicians.
At the present moment we are face to face with the necessity of testing the assumption that moral values are the highest values, Method in research is attained only when all moral prejudices have been overcome: it represents a conquest over morality....
At this moment, we need to test the idea that moral values are the most important values. Method in research is achieved only when all moral prejudices have been surpassed; it signifies a victory over morality.
584.
584.
The aberrations of philosophy are the outcome of the fact that, instead of recognising in logic and the categories of reason merely a means to the adjustment of the world for utilitarian ends (that is to say, especially, a useful falsification), they were taken to be the criterion of truth—particularly of reality. The "criterion of truth" was, as a matter of fact, merely the biological utility of a systematic falsification of this sort, on principle: and, since a species of animals knows nothing more important than its own preservation, it was indeed allowable here to speak of "truth." Where the artlessness came in, however, was in taking this anthropocentric idiosyncrasy as the measure of things, as the canon for recognising the "real" and the "unreal": in short, in making a relative thing absolute. And behold, all at once, the world fell into the two halves, "real" and "apparent": and precisely that world which man's reason had arranged for him to live and to settle in, was discredited. Instead of using the forms as mere instruments for making the world manageable and calculable, the mad fancy of philosophers intervened, and saw that in these categories the concept of that world is given which[Pg 86] does not correspond to the concept of the world in which man lives.... The means were misunderstood as measures of value, and even used as a condemnation of their original purpose....
The distortions of philosophy arise from the fact that, instead of seeing logic and the categories of reasoning merely as tools for adjusting the world for practical purposes (essentially, a useful falsification), they were viewed as the standard of truth—especially of reality. The "standard of truth" was really just the biological usefulness of a systematic falsification of this kind, in principle: and, since a species of animals knows nothing more crucial than its own survival, it was indeed reasonable to refer to "truth." However, the naivety occurred when this human-centered perspective was taken as the measure of things, the rule for identifying the "real" and the "unreal": in short, making a relative concept absolute. And suddenly, the world split into two categories, "real" and "apparent": and it was precisely that world which human reason had arranged for him to inhabit and settle in, that was discredited. Instead of using these forms merely as tools to make the world manageable and understandable, the wild imagination of philosophers interfered and perceived that in these categories lies a concept of that world which[Pg 86] does not match the concept of the world in which humans actually live.... The tools were misconceived as measures of value and even used as a critique of their original purpose....
The purpose was, to deceive one's self in a useful way: the means thereto was the invention of forms and signs, with the help of which the confusing multifariousness of life could be reduced to a useful and wieldy scheme.
The goal was to trick oneself in a practical way: the method was to create forms and symbols that could simplify the chaotic variety of life into a manageable and useful structure.
But woe! a moral category was now brought into the game: no creature would deceive itself, no creature may deceive itself—consequently there is only a will to truth. What is "truth"?
But alas! a moral category was now introduced into the situation: no being would deceive itself, no being can deceive itself—therefore, there is only a desire for truth. What is "truth"?
The principle of contradiction provided the scheme: the real world to which the way is being sought cannot be in contradiction with itself, cannot change, cannot evolve, has no beginning and no end.
The principle of contradiction laid out the framework: the real world we're trying to explore can't contradict itself, can't change, can't evolve, and has no beginning or end.
That is the greatest error which has ever been committed, the really fatal error of the world: it was believed that in the forms of reason a criterion of reality had been found—whereas their only purpose was to master reality, by misunderstanding it intelligently....
That is the biggest mistake ever made, the truly fatal mistake of the world: it was thought that the structures of reason provided a way to understand reality—when their only role was to control reality by misunderstanding it intelligently....
And behold, the world became false precisely owing to the qualities which constitute its reality, namely, change, evolution, multifariousness, contrast, contradiction, war. And thenceforward the whole fatality was there.
And look, the world became fake exactly because of the qualities that make up its reality, like change, evolution, diversity, contrast, contradiction, and conflict. From that point on, the whole inevitability was set.
1. How does one get rid of the false and merely apparent world? (it was the real and only one).
1. How does someone escape the fake and just superficial world? (it was the real and only one).
2. How does one become one's self as remote[Pg 87] as possible from the world of appearance? (the concept of the perfect being as a contrast to the real being; or, more correctly still, as the contradiction of life....).
2. How does someone become their true self as far away as possible from the world of appearances? (the idea of the perfect being as opposed to the actual being; or, more accurately, as the contradiction of life....).
The whole direction of values was towards the slander of life; people deliberately confounded ideal dogmatism with knowledge in general: so that the opposing parties also began to reject science with horror.
The entire focus of values was aimed at the slander of life; people intentionally mixed up rigid beliefs with knowledge overall, leading opposing groups to start rejecting science with disgust.
Thus the road to science was doubly barred: first, by the belief in the real world; and secondly, by the opponents of this belief. Natural science and psychology were (1) condemned in their objects, (2) deprived of their artlessness....
Thus the path to science was doubly blocked: first, by the belief in the real world; and second, by those who opposed this belief. Natural science and psychology were (1) criticized for their subjects, (2) stripped of their simplicity....
Everything is so absolutely bound and related to everything else in the real world, that to condemn, or to think away anything, means to condemn and think away the whole. The words "this should not be," "this ought not to be," are a farce.... If one imagines the consequences, one would ruin the very source of Life by suppressing everything which is in any sense whatever dangerous or destructive. Physiology proves this much better!
Everything is completely connected to everything else in the real world, so to judge or to wish away something means to judge and wish away the entire system. The phrases "this shouldn't be" and "this ought not to be" are ridiculous... If you think about the consequences, you'd end up destroying the essence of Life by trying to eliminate everything that's in any way dangerous or destructive. Physiology shows this much better!
We see how morality (a) poisons the whole concept of the world, (b) cuts off the way to science, (c) dissipates and undermines all real instincts (by teaching that their root is immoral).
We can see how morality (a) corrupts the entire idea of the world, (b) blocks the path to science, (c) disperses and weakens all genuine instincts (by suggesting that their foundation is immoral).
We thus perceive a terrible tool of decadence at work, which succeeds in remaining immune, thanks to the holy names and holy attitudes it assumes.
We can see a terrible tool of decay at work, which manages to stay untouchable, thanks to the sacred names and attitudes it takes on.
585.
585.
The awful recovery of our consciousness: not of the individual, but of the human species. Let us reflect; let us think backwards; let us follow the narrow and broad highway.
The terrible awakening of our consciousness: not just of the individual, but of humanity as a whole. Let's pause and reflect; let's think back; let’s travel both the narrow and the wide path.
A.
A.
Man seeks "the truth": a world that does not contradict itself, that does not deceive, that does not change, a real world—a world in which there is no suffering: contradiction, deception, variability—-the causes of suffering! He does not doubt that there is such a thing as a world as it ought to be; he would fain find a road to it. (Indian criticism: even the ego is apparent and not real.)
Man seeks "the truth": a world that isn't contradictory, that doesn't deceive, that doesn't change, a real world—a world without suffering: contradiction, deception, variability—these are the causes of suffering! He doesn't doubt that there is a world as it should be; he longs to find a way to it. (Indian criticism: even the ego is apparent and not real.)
Whence does man derive the concept of reality? —Why does he make variability, deception, contradiction, the origin of suffering; why not rather of his happiness? ...
Whence does man derive the concept of reality? —Why does he make variability, deception, contradiction, the source of suffering; why not rather of his happiness? ...
The contempt and hatred of all that perishes, changes, and varies: whence comes this valuation of stability? Obviously, the will to truth is merely the longing for a stable world.
The disdain and anger towards everything that fades, changes, and varies: where does this appraisal of stability come from? Clearly, the desire for truth is simply the yearning for a stable world.
The senses deceive; reason corrects the errors: therefore, it was concluded, reason is the road to a static state; the most spiritual ideas must be nearest to the "real world."—It is from the senses that the greatest number of misfortunes come they are cheats, deluders, and destroyers.
The senses can mislead; reason fixes those mistakes: therefore, it was concluded that reason leads to a stable state; the most spiritual ideas must be closest to the "real world."—Most misfortunes arise from the senses, as they are deceivers, tricksters, and destroyers.
Happiness can be promised only by Being: change and happiness exclude each other. The[Pg 89] loftiest desire is thus to be one with Being. That is the formula for the way to happiness.
Happiness can only be guaranteed by Being: change and happiness can’t coexist. The[Pg 89] highest desire is to be united with Being. That’s the key to finding happiness.
In summa: The world as it ought to be exists; this world in which we live is an error—this our world should not exist.
In summary: The world as it should be exists; this world we live in is a mistake—this world should not exist.
The belief in Being shows itself only as a result: the real primum mobile is the disbelief in Becoming, the mistrust of Becoming, the scorn of all Becoming....
The belief in Being is only evident as a result: the true driving force is the disbelief in Becoming, the skepticism towards Becoming, the disdain for all Becoming...
What kind of a man reflects in this way? An unfruitful, suffering kind, a world-weary kind. If we try and fancy what the opposite kind of man would be like, we have a picture of a creature who would not require the belief in Being; he would rather despise it as dead, tedious, and indifferent....
What kind of man thinks this way? An unproductive, struggling type, a weary-of-the-world type. If we imagine what the opposite type of man would be like, we picture someone who wouldn’t need to believe in existence; instead, he would look down on it as lifeless, boring, and indifferent...
The belief that the world which ought to be, is, really exists, is a belief proper to the unfruitful, who do not wish to create a world as it should be. They take it for granted, they seek for means and ways of attaining to it. "The will to truth"—is the impotence of the will to create.
The belief that the world that should exist actually does exist is a belief typical of those who are unproductive, who don’t want to create a world as it should be. They accept it as a given and look for methods to achieve it. "The will to truth"—is the inability to have the will to create.
To recognise that something | } | Antagonism in |
is thus or thus: | } | the degrees of |
To act so that something will | } | energy in |
be thus or thus: | } | various natures. |
The fiction of a world which corresponds to our desires; psychological artifices and interpretations calculated to associate all that we honour and regard as pleasant, with this real world.
The idea of a world that matches our desires; mental tricks and interpretations designed to link everything we value and find enjoyable with this real world.
"The will to truth" at this stage is essentially the art of interpretation: to which also belongs that interpretation which still possesses strength.
"The will to truth" at this stage is essentially the art of interpretation: which also includes the interpretation that still has power.
The same species of men, grown one degree poorer, no longer possessed of the power to interpret and to create fictions, produces the Nihilists. A Nihilist is the man who says of the world as it is, that it ought not to exist, and of the world as it ought to be, that it does not exist. According to this, existence (action, suffering, willing, and feeling) has no sense: the pathos of the "in vain" is the Nihilist's pathos—and as pathos it is moreover an inconsistency on the part of the Nihilist.
The same type of people, now a bit poorer, no longer able to understand and create stories, give rise to the Nihilists. A Nihilist is someone who claims that the world as it is should not exist, and that the world as it should be does not exist. Based on this, existence (action, suffering, wanting, and feeling) has no meaning: the feeling of "in vain" is the Nihilist's feeling—and as a feeling, it is, in fact, an inconsistency for the Nihilist.
He who is not able to introduce his will into things, the man without either will or energy, at least invests them with some meaning, i.e. he believes that a will is already in them.
Anyone who can't impose their will on things, the person without will or energy, still gives them some meaning, i.e. they believe that a will is already present in them.
The degree of a man's will-power may be measured from the extent to which he can dispense with the meaning in things, from the extent to which he is able to endure a world without meaning: because he himself arranges a small portion of it.
The strength of a man's willpower can be gauged by how much he can overlook meaning in things, by how much he can tolerate a world without meaning: because he creates a small part of it himself.
The philosophical objective view of things may thus be a sign of poverty both of will and of energy. For energy organises what is closest and next; the "scientists," whose only desire is to ascertain what exists, are such as cannot arrange things as they ought to be.
The philosophical objective view of things might be a sign of a lack of will and energy. Energy organizes what is closest and immediate; the "scientists," whose only goal is to find out what exists, are people who can't arrange things the way they should be.
The artists, an intermediary species, they at least set up a symbol of what should exist,—they are productive inasmuch as they actually alter and transform; not like the scientists, who leave everything as it is.
The artists, a bridging group, they at least create a symbol of what should be there—they are productive because they truly change and transform; unlike the scientists, who leave everything the same.
The connection between philosophers and the pessimistic religions; the same species of man[Pg 91] (they attribute the highest degree of reality to the things which are valued highest).
The link between philosophers and gloomy religions; the same type of person[Pg 91] (they assign the greatest level of reality to the things that are most valued).
The connection between philosophers and moral men and their evaluations (the moral interpretation of the world as the sense of the world: after the collapse of the religious sense).
The link between philosophers and ethical individuals and their assessments (the ethical understanding of the world as the meaning of the world: following the decline of religious significance).
The overcoming of philosophers by the annihilation of the world of being: intermediary period of Nihilism; before there is sufficient strength present to transvalue values, and to make the world of becoming, and of appearance, the only world to be deified and called good.
The defeat of philosophers through the destruction of the world of existence: a transitional phase of Nihilism; before there is enough power to change values and to elevate the world of becoming and appearance as the only world worthy of worship and deemed good.
B.
B.
Nihilism as a normal phenomenon may be a symptom of increasing strength or of increasing weakness:—
Nihilism as a common occurrence might be a sign of growing strength or of growing weakness:—
Partly owing to the fact that the strength to create and to will has grown to such an extent, that it no longer requires this collective interpretation and introduction of a sense ("present duties," state, etc.);
Partly because the ability to create and to will has increased so much that it no longer needs this shared interpretation and introduction of a sense ("present duties," state, etc.);
Partly owing to the fact that even the creative power necessary to invent sense, declines, and disappointment becomes the ruling condition. The inability to believe in a sense becomes "unbelief."
Partly because even the creative power needed to make sense fades, disappointment becomes the dominant state. The inability to believe in any sense turns into "unbelief."
What is the meaning of science in regard to both possibilities?
What does science mean in relation to both possibilities?
(1) It is a sign of strength and self-control; it shows an ability to dispense with healing, consoling worlds of illusion.
(1) It’s a sign of strength and self-control; it shows an ability to let go of comforting, illusory worlds.
(2) It is also able to undermine, to dissect, to disappoint, and to weaken.
(2) It can also undermine, break down, let down, and weaken.
C.
C.
The belief in truth, the need of holding to something which is believed to be true: psychological reduction apart from the valuations that have existed hitherto. Fear and laziness.
The belief in truth, the necessity of clinging to something that is thought to be true: psychological reduction separate from the values that have been held up to now. Fear and complacency.
At the same time unbelief: Reduction. In what way does it acquire a new value, if a real world does not exist at all (by this means the capacity of valuing, which hitherto has been lavished upon the world of being, becomes free once more).
At the same time unbelief: Reduction. How does it gain a new value if a real world doesn't exist at all (this way, the ability to value, which until now has been lavished on the world of being, becomes free again).
586.
586.
The real and the "apparent" world.
The real and the "apparent" world.
A.
A.
The erroneous concepts which proceed from this concept are of three kinds:—
The wrong ideas that come from this concept fall into three categories:—
(a) An unknown world:—we are adventurers, we are inquisitive,—that which is known to us makes us weary (the danger of the concept lies in the fact it suggests that "this" world is known to us....);
(a) An unknown world:—we are explorers, we are curious,—what we already know makes us tired (the risk of this idea is that it implies "this" world is familiar to us....);
(b) Another world, where things are different:—something in us draws comparisons, and thereby our calm submission and our silence lose their value—perhaps all will be for the best, we have not hoped in vain.... The world where things are different—who knows?—where we ourselves will be different....
(b) Another world, where things are different:—something in us makes comparisons, and because of that, our quiet acceptance and our silence lose their worth—maybe everything will turn out for the best; we haven’t hoped in vain.... The world where things are different—who knows?—where we ourselves will be different....
(c) A real world:—that is the most singular[Pg 93] blow and attack which we have ever received; so many things have become encrusted in the word "true," that we involuntarily give these to the "real world"; the real world must also be a truthful world, such a one as would not deceive us or make fools of us; to believe in it in this way is to be almost forced to believe (from convention, as is the case among people worthy of confidence).
(c) A real world:—that is the most unique[Pg 93] impact and assault we have ever faced; so many things have become attached to the word "true" that we automatically associate these with the "real world"; the real world should also be a truthful world, one that wouldn’t deceive us or make us look foolish; believing in it this way feels almost like being forced to believe (out of convention, just like with people we can trust).
***
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The concept, "the unknown world," suggests that this world is known to us (is tedious);
The idea of "the unknown world" implies that this world is familiar to us (is boring);
The concept, "the other world," suggests that this world might be different, it suppresses necessity and fate (it is useless to submit and to adapt one's self);
The idea of "the other world" implies that this world could be different, it dismisses necessity and destiny (there's no point in giving in and trying to fit in);
The concept, the true world, suggests that this world is untruthful, deceitful, dishonest, not genuine, and not essential, and consequently not a world calculated to be useful to us (it is unadvisable to become adapted to it; better resist it).
The idea of the true world implies that this world is untrustworthy, deceptive, dishonest, not authentic, and not vital, and therefore not a world designed to be helpful to us (it's not wise to get used to it; it's better to fight against it).
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Thus we escape from "this" world in three different ways:——
Thus we escape from "this" world in three different ways:——
(a) With our curiosity—as though the interesting part was somewhere else;
(a) With our curiosity—like the interesting part was somewhere else;
(b) With our submission—as though it was not necessary to submit, as though this world was not an ultimate necessity;
(b) With our submission—as if it wasn't necessary to submit, as if this world wasn't an ultimate necessity;
(c) With our sympathy and respect—as though this world did not deserve them, as though it was mean and dishonest towards us....
(c) With our sympathy and respect—as if this world didn’t deserve them, as if it was petty and dishonest towards us....
In summa: we have become revolutionaries in[Pg 94] three different ways; we have made x our criticism of the "known world."
In summary: we have become revolutionaries in[Pg 94] three different ways; we have made x our critique of the "known world."
B.
B.
The first step to reason: to understand to what extent we have been seduced,—for it might be precisely the reverse:
The first step to reasoning: to realize how much we have been seduced,—because it could be exactly the opposite:
(a) The unknown world could be so constituted as to give us a liking for "this" world—it may be a more stupid and meaner form of existence.
(a) The unknown world might be set up in a way that makes us appreciate "this" world—it could be a more foolish and inferior way of living.
(b) The other world, very far from taking account of our desires which were never realised here, might be part of the mass of things which this world makes possible for us; to learn to know this world would be a means of satisfying us,
(b) The other world, far from addressing our unfulfilled desires from this life, could actually be part of everything this world makes possible for us; getting to know this world could be a way to satisfy us.
(c) The true world: but who actually says that the apparent world must be of less value than the true world? Do not our instincts contradict this judgment? Is not man eternally occupied in creating an imaginative world, because he will have a better world than reality? In the first place, how do we know that our world is not the true world? ... for it might be that the other world is the world of "appearance" (as a matter of fact, the Greeks, for instance, actually imagined a region of shadows, a life of appearance, beside real existence). And finally, what right have we to establish degrees of reality, as it were? That is something different from an unknown world—that is already the will to know something of the unknown. The "other," the "unknown" world—good! but to speak of the "true world" is as[Pg 95] good as "knowing something about it,"—that is the contrary of the assumption of an x-world....
(c) The true world: but who actually claims that the world we see is less valuable than the true world? Don’t our instincts contradict this belief? Isn't humanity always busy creating an imaginative world because we desire something better than reality? First of all, how do we know that our world isn’t the true world? ... it could be that the other world is the world of “appearance” (in fact, the Greeks, for example, envisioned a region of shadows, a life of appearance, alongside real existence). And finally, what right do we have to define degrees of reality, so to speak? That’s different from an unknown world—that's already the desire to understand something about the unknown. The “other,” the “unknown” world—great! but talking about the “true world” is as[Pg 95] good as "knowing something about it,"—which is the opposite of assuming an x-world....
In short, the world x might be in every way a more tedious, a more inhuman, and a less dignified world than this one.
In short, the world x could be much more boring, less humane, and less dignified than this one.
It would be quite another matter if it were assumed that there were several x-worlds—that is to say, every possible kind of world besides our own. But this has never been assumed....
It would be a completely different story if we assumed there were multiple x-worlds—that is, every possible type of world apart from our own. But this has never been assumed....
C.
C.
Problem: why has the image of the other world always been to the disadvantage of "this" one—that is to say, always stood as a criticism of it; what does this point to?—
Problem: why has the image of the other world always put "this" one at a disadvantage—that is, always served as a critique of it; what does this suggest?—
A people that are proud of themselves, and who are on the ascending path of Life, always; picture another existence as lower and less valuable than theirs; they regard the strange unknown world as their enemy, as their opposite; they feel no curiosity, but rather repugnance in regard to what is strange to them.... Such a body of men would never admit that another people were the "true people"....
A group of people who take pride in themselves and are always moving upward in life view another existence as inferior and less valuable than their own. They see the unfamiliar world as their enemy, as something completely opposite to them; they feel no curiosity, only a sense of disgust towards what they don’t understand... Such a group would never accept that another people could be the "true people"...
The very fact that such a distinction is possible,—that this world should be called the world of appearance, and that the other should be called the true world,—is symptomatic.
The mere fact that such a distinction exists—that this world can be called the world of appearance, while the other can be referred to as the true world—is telling.
The places of origin of the idea, of "another world":
The origins of the idea, of "another world":
The philosopher who invents a rational world where reason and logical functions are[Pg 96] adequate:—this is the root of the "true" world.
The philosopher who builds a logical world where reason and logical functions are[Pg 96] enough:—this is the basis of the "real" world.
The religious man who invents a "divine world";—this is the root of the "denaturalised" and the "anti-natural" world.
The religious person who establishes a "divine world"—this is the basis of the "unnatural" and "anti-natural" world.
The moral man who invents a "free world":—this is the root of the good, the perfect, the just, and the holy world.
The ethical person who creates a "free world":—this is the foundation of what is good, perfect, just, and holy.
The common factor in the three places of origin: psychological error, physiological confusion.
The common factor in the three places of origin: psychological error, physiological confusion.
With what attributes is the "other world," as it actually appears in history, characterised? With the stigmata of philosophical, religious, and moral prejudices.
With what characteristics is the "other world," as it actually shows up in history, defined? With the marks of philosophical, religious, and moral biases.
The "other world" as it appears in the light of these facts, is synonymous with not-Being, with not-living, with the will not to live....
The "other world" based on these facts is the same as not-Being, not-living, and the will not to live....
General aspect: it was the instinct of the fatigue of living, and not that of life, which created the "other world."
General aspect: it was the instinct of the fatigue of living, and not that of life, which created the "other world."
Result: philosophy, religion, and morality are symptoms of decadence.
Result: philosophy, religion, and morality are signs of decline.
(l) The Biological Value of Knowledge.
The Value of Knowledge.
587.
587.
It might seem as though I had evaded the question concerning "certainty". The reverse is true: but while raising the question of the criterion of certainty, I wished to discover the weights and measures with which men had weighed heretofore—and to show that the question[Pg 97] concerning certainty is already in itself a dependent question, a question of the second rank.
It might seem like I avoided the question about "certainty." In reality, that's not the case: while I was bringing up the question of what defines certainty, I aimed to uncover the standards that people have used in the past—and to demonstrate that the question[Pg 97] about certainty is inherently a dependent question, one that ranks below others.
588.
588.
The question of values is more fundamental than the question of certainty: the latter only becomes serious once the question of values has been answered.
The issue of values is more basic than the issue of certainty: the latter only becomes significant once the issue of values has been resolved.
Being and appearance, regarded psychologically, yield no "Being in itself," no criterion for reality, but only degrees of appearance, measured according to the strength of the sympathy which we feel for appearance.
Being and appearance, looked at from a psychological perspective, don’t offer any "Being in itself," no standard for reality, but only different levels of appearance, assessed based on how much sympathy we have for that appearance.
There is no struggle for existence between ideas and observations, but only a struggle for supremacy—the vanquished idea is not annihilated, but only driven to the background or subordinated. There is no such thing as annihilation in intellectual spheres.
There’s no fight for existence between ideas and observations, but rather a fight for dominance—the defeated idea is not destroyed, but simply pushed to the background or put in a subordinate position. There’s no such thing as total destruction in intellectual realms.
589.
589.
"End and means"
"Cause and effect"
"Subject and object"
"Action and suffering"
"Thing-in-itself and
appearance"
"End and means"
"Cause and effect"
"Subject and object"
"Action and suffering"
"Thing-in-itself and
appearance"
As interpretations (not as established facts)—and in what respect were they perhaps necessary interpretations? (as "preservative measures")—all in the sense of a Will to Power.
As interpretations (not as established facts)—and in what ways were they possibly necessary interpretations? (as "preservative measures")—all in the context of a Will to Power.
590.
590.
Our values are interpreted into the heart of things.
Our values are understood at the core of things.
Is there, then, any sense in the absolute?
Is there, then, any meaning in the absolute?
Is not sense necessarily relative-sense and perspective?
Isn't sense necessarily relative and perspective?
All sense is Will to Power (all relative senses may be identified with it).
All sense is Will to Power (all relative senses can be seen as part of it).
591.
591.
The desire for "established facts"—Epistemology: how much pessimism there is in it!
The craving for "established facts"—Epistemology: how pessimistic this is!
592.
592.
The antagonism between the "true world," as pessimism depicts it, and a world in which it were possible to live—for this the rights of truth must be tested. It is necessary to measure all these "ideal forces" according to the standard of life, in order to understand the nature of that antagonism: the struggle of sickly, desperate life, cleaving to a beyond, against healthier, more foolish, more false, richer, and fresher life. Thus it is not "truth" struggling with Life, but one kind of Life with another kind.—But the former would fain be the higher kind!—Here we must prove that some order of rank is necessary,—that the first problem is the order of rank among kinds of Life.
The conflict between the "true world," as described by pessimism, and a world where living is possible—this is where the claims of truth need to be examined. We must evaluate all these "ideal forces" based on the standards of life to grasp the nature of that conflict: the struggle of sickly, desperate life, yearning for something beyond, against healthier, more naive, more misleading, richer, and more vibrant life. So, it’s not "truth" battling with Life, but one type of Life against another type. However, the former wants to consider itself the higher kind! Here, we need to establish that some hierarchy is essential—that the primary issue is the hierarchy among types of Life.
593.
593.
The belief, "It is thus and thus," must be altered into the will, "Thus and thus shall it be."
The belief, "It is thus and thus," must be changed into the will, "Thus and thus shall it be."
(m) Science.
(m) Science.
594.
594.
Science hitherto has been a means of disposing of the confusion of things by hypotheses which "explain everything"—that is to say, it has been the result of the intellect's repugnance to chaos. This same repugnance takes hold of me when I contemplate myself; I should like to form some kind of representation of my inner world for myself by means of a scheme, and thus overcome intellectual confusion. Morality was a simplification of this sort: it taught man as recognised, as known,—Now we have annihilated morality—we have once more grown completely obscure to ourselves! I know that I know nothing about myself. Physics shows itself to be a boon for the mind: science (as the road to knowledge) acquires a new charm after morality has been laid aside—and owing to the fact that we find consistency here alone, we must order our lives in accordance with it so that it may help us to preserve it. This results in a sort of practical meditation concerning the conditions of our existence as investigators.
Science has been a way to clear up the confusion of things through hypotheses that "explain everything"—essentially, it's been the result of our minds' aversion to chaos. I feel the same aversion when I think about myself; I want to create some kind of representation of my inner world for myself using a scheme, to overcome intellectual confusion. Morality was a simplification like this: it presented humanity as recognized, as known. Now we have discarded morality—we have become completely obscure to ourselves again! I know that I know nothing about myself. Physics proves to be a blessing for the mind: science (as the path to knowledge) gains a new appeal after we set aside morality—and because of the fact that we can find consistency here alone, we must organize our lives according to it so that it can help us to maintain it. This leads to a kind of practical meditation about the conditions of our existence as investigators.
595.
595.
Our first principles: no God: no purpose: limited energy. We will take good care to avoid thinking out and prescribing the necessary lines of thought for the lower orders.
Our core beliefs: no God, no purpose, limited energy. We'll be careful to avoid thinking through and outlining the necessary ideas for the lower classes.
596.
596.
No "moral education" of humanity: but the disciplinary school of scientific errors is necessary, because truth disgusts and creates a dislike of life, provided a man is not already irrevocably launched upon his way, and bears the consequences of his honest standpoint with tragic pride.
No "moral education" for humanity: but the disciplinary school of scientific errors is essential, because truth can repel and foster a hatred for life, unless someone is already firmly on their path, facing the results of their honest beliefs with tragic pride.
597.
597.
The first principle of scientific work: faith in the union and continuance of scientific work, so that the individual may undertake to work at any point, however small, and feel sure that his efforts will not be in vain.
The first principle of scientific work: belief in the connection and ongoing nature of scientific work, so that an individual can start working at any point, no matter how small, and trust that their efforts won't be wasted.
There is a great paralysing force: to work in vain, to struggle in vain.
There is a powerful paralyzing force: to work in vain, to struggle in vain.
***
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The periods of hoarding, when energy and power are stored, to be utilised later by subsequent periods: Science as a half-way house, at which the mediocre, more multifarious, and more complicated beings find their most natural gratification and means of expression: all those who do well to avoid action.
The times of hoarding, when energy and power are saved for later use in future periods: Science as a halfway house, where the average, more diverse, and more complex beings find their most natural satisfaction and ways to express themselves: all those who would be wise to steer clear of action.
598.
598.
A. philosopher recuperates his strength in a way quite his own, and with other means: he does it, for instance, with Nihilism. The belief that there is no such thing as truth, the Nihilistic belief, is a tremendous relaxation for one who, as[Pg 101] a warrior of knowledge, is unremittingly struggling with a host of hateful truths. For truth is ugly.
A philosopher recovers his strength in a unique way, using various methods: for example, with Nihilism. The belief that there is no such thing as truth, the Nihilistic belief, provides immense relief for someone who, as[Pg 101] a seeker of knowledge, is constantly battling a multitude of unpleasant truths. Because truth is ugly.
599.
599.
The "purposelessness of all phenomena": the belief in this is the result of the view that all interpretations hitherto have been false, it is a generalisation on the part of discouragement and weakness—it is not a necessary belief.
The "purposelessness of all phenomena": believing this stems from the idea that all previous interpretations have been incorrect; it's a generalization driven by discouragement and weakness—it doesn't have to be a belief we hold.
The arrogance of man: when he sees no purpose, he denies that there can be one!
The arrogance of man: when he sees no purpose, he denies that there can be one!
600.
600.
The unlimited ways of interpreting the world: every interpretation is a symptom of growth or decline.
The endless ways of interpreting the world: each interpretation reflects either growth or decline.
Unity (monism) is a need of inertia; Plurality in interpretation is a sign of strength. One should not desire to deprive the world of its disquieting and enigmatical nature.
Unity (monism) is a need for stability; diverse interpretations show strength. One should not want to remove the world’s unsettling and mysterious nature.
601.
601.
Against the desire for reconciliation and peaceableness. To this also belongs every attempt on the part of monism.
Against the longing for reconciliation and harmony. This also includes every effort made by monism.
602.
602.
This relative world, this world for the eye, the touch, and the ear, is very false, even when adjusted to a much more sensitive sensual[Pg 102] apparatus. But its comprehensibility, its clearness, its practicability, its beauty, will begin to near their end if we refine our senses, just as beauty ceases to exist when the processes of its history are reflected upon: the arrangement of the end is in itself an illusion. Let it suffice, that the more coarsely and more superficially it is understood, the more valuable, the more definite, the more beautiful and important the world then seems. The more deeply one looks into it, the further our valuation retreats from our view,-senselessness approaches! We have created the world that has any value! Knowing this, we also perceive that the veneration of truth is already the result of illusion—and that it is much more necessary to esteem the formative, simplifying, moulding, and romancing power.
This relative world, this world for sight, touch, and sound, is very deceptive, even when adjusted to a more sensitive sensory system. But its clarity, comprehensibility, usability, and beauty will start to fade if we refine our senses, just as beauty disappears when we think about its historical processes: the arrangement of the conclusion is itself an illusion. It suffices to say that the more crudely and superficially it is understood, the more valuable, definite, beautiful, and important the world seems. The deeper one examines it, the more our perception of value recedes from view—meaninglessness approaches! We have created the world that holds any value! Knowing this, we also recognize that the reverence for truth is already a product of illusion—and that it is far more essential to appreciate the creative, simplifying, shaping, and romanticizing power.
"All is false—everything is allowed!"
"Everything is permitted—nothing is true!"
Only as the result of a certain bluntness of vision and the desire for simplicity does the beautiful and the "valuable" make its appearance: in itself it is purely fanciful.
Only from a certain bluntness of perception and a longing for simplicity does beauty and "value" emerge: in itself, it is entirely imaginary.
603.
603.
We know that the destruction of an illusion does not necessarily produce a truth, but only one more piece of ignorance; it is the extension of our "empty space," an increase in our "waste."
We know that destroying an illusion doesn't automatically lead to a truth, but just another piece of ignorance; it's the expansion of our "empty space," an increase in our "waste."
604.
604.
Of what alone can knowledge consist?—"Interpretation," the introduction of a sense into[Pg 103] things, not "explanation" (in the majority of cases a new interpretation of an old interpretation which has grown incomprehensible and little more than a mere sign). There is no such thing as an established fact, everything fluctuates, everything, is intangible, yielding; after all, the most lasting of all things are our opinions.
Of what can knowledge actually consist?—"Interpretation," the addition of meaning to[Pg 103] things, not "explanation" (which is often just a new interpretation of an old interpretation that has become unclear and little more than a symbol). There’s no such thing as a fixed fact; everything changes, everything is uncertain and flexible; after all, the most permanent things we have are our opinions.
605.
605.
The ascertaining of "truth" and "untruth," the ascertaining of facts in general, is fundamentally different from the creative placing, forming, moulding, subduing, and willing which lies at the root of philosophy. To give a sense to things—this duty always remains over, provided no sense already lies in them. The same holds good of sounds, and also of the fate of nations they are susceptible of the most varied interpretations and turns, for different purposes.
Determining what is "true" and what is "false," figuring out facts in general, is completely different from the creative act of placing, forming, shaping, controlling, and willing that is at the core of philosophy. Giving meaning to things—this responsibility always exists, as long as there’s no meaning already present in them. The same applies to sounds, as well as the destinies of nations; they can be interpreted and twisted in many different ways, for various purposes.
A higher duty is to fix a goal and to mould facts according to it: that is, the interpretation of action, and not merely a transvaluation of concepts.
A higher responsibility is to set a goal and shape facts to fit it: that is, the interpretation of actions, and not just a revaluation of ideas.
606.
606.
Man ultimately finds nothing more in things than he himself has laid in them—this process of finding again is science, the actual process of laying a meaning in things, is art, religion, love, pride. In both, even if they are child's play, one should show good courage and one should plough ahead; on the one hand, to find again, on the other,—we are the other,—to lay a sense in things.
Man ultimately discovers nothing more in things than what he himself has placed in them—this process of rediscovery is science, while the actual act of assigning meaning to things is art, religion, love, and pride. In both, even if they are trivial, one should exhibit courage and continue forward; on one hand, to rediscover, and on the other—we are that other—to instill significance in things.
607.
607.
Science: its two sides:—
Science: its two sides:—
In regard to the individual;
About the individual;
In regard to the complex of culture ("levels of culture")
Regarding the complexities of culture ("levels of culture")
—antagonistic valuation in regard to this and that side.
—conflicting opinions regarding this and that side.
608.
608.
The development of science tends ever more to transform the known into the unknown: its aim, however, is to do the reverse, and it starts out with the instinct of tracing the unknown to the known.
The progress of science tends to change what we know into what we don't know: its goal, however, is to do the opposite, starting with the instinct to connect the unknown to the known.
In short, science is laying the road to sovereign ignorance, to a feeling that "knowledge" does not exist at all, that it was merely a form of haughtiness to dream of such a thing; further, that we have not preserved the smallest notion which would allow us to class knowledge even as a possibility that "knowledge" is a contradictory idea. We transfer a primeval myth and piece of human vanity into the land of hard facts: we can allow a thing-in-itself as a concept, just as little as we can allow "knowledge-in-itself." The misleading influence of "numbers and logic," the misleading influence of "laws."
In short, science is paving the way to sovereign ignorance, creating the sense that "knowledge" doesn't exist at all, and that it was just arrogant to think it ever could; furthermore, we haven’t kept even the smallest notion that would let us consider knowledge as a possibility — that "knowledge" is actually a contradictory concept. We carry an ancient myth and a piece of human vanity into the realm of hard facts: we can accept the concept of a thing-in-itself just as little as we can accept "knowledge-in-itself." The deceptive power of "numbers and logic," the deceptive power of "laws."
Wisdom is an attempt to overcome the perspective valuations (i.e. the "will to power"): it is a principle which is both unfriendly to Life, and also decadent; a symptom in the case of the Indians, etc.; weakness of the power of appropriation.
Wisdom is an effort to overcome perspective valuations (i.e. the "will to power"): it is a principle that is both hostile to Life and also decaying; a sign in the case of the Indians, etc.; weakness in the ability to appropriate.
609.
609.
It does not suffice for you to see in what ignorance man and beast now live; you must also have and learn the desire for ignorance. It is necessary that you should know that without this form of ignorance life itself would be impossible, that it is merely a vital condition under which, alone, a living organism can preserve itself and prosper: a great solid belt of ignorance must stand about you.
It's not enough for you to notice how ignorant humans and animals are; you also need to understand and learn to appreciate the desire for ignorance. You must realize that without this kind of ignorance, life itself would be impossible; it's simply a crucial condition under which only a living organism can survive and thrive: a strong shield of ignorance must surround you.
610.
610.
Science—the transformation of Nature into concepts for the purpose of governing Nature—that is part of the rubric means.
Science—transforming Nature into concepts to manage Nature—that is part of the concept means.
But the purpose and will of mankind must grow in the same way, the intention in regard to the whole.
But the purpose and will of humanity must evolve in the same way, focusing on the overall intention.
611.
611.
Thought is the strongest and most persistently exercised function in all stages of life—and also in every act of perception or apparent experience! Obviously it soon becomes the mightiest and most exacting of all functions, and in time tyrannises over other powers. Ultimately it becomes "passion in itself."
Thinking is the most powerful and consistently used function throughout all stages of life—and in every act of perception or apparent experience! Clearly, it quickly becomes the most powerful and most demanding of all functions, and eventually dominates other abilities. Ultimately, it turns into "passion in itself."
612.
612.
The right to great passion must be reclaimed for the investigator, after self-effacement and the cult of "objectivity" have created a false order of rank in this sphere. Error reached its zenith[Pg 106] when Schopenhauer taught: in the release from passion and in will alone lay the road to "truth," to knowledge; the intellect freed from will could not help seeing the true and actual essence of things. The same error in art: as if everything became beautiful the moment it was regarded without will.
The right to deep passion needs to be reclaimed for the investigator, after self-denial and the obsession with "objectivity" have created a false hierarchy in this area. Mistakes peaked when Schopenhauer taught: in the release from passion and will alone lies the path to "truth," to knowledge; the intellect detached from will could not help but see the true and actual essence of things. The same mistake applies to art: as if everything became beautiful the moment it was viewed without desire.
613.
613.
The contest for supremacy among the passions, and the dominion of one of the passions over the intellect.
The competition for control among emotions, and the power of one emotion over the mind.
614.
614.
To "humanise" the world means to feel ourselves ever more and more masters upon earth.
To "humanize" the world means to feel increasingly like masters of the earth.
615.
615.
Knowledge, among a higher class of beings, will also take new forms which are not yet necessary.
Knowledge, among a more advanced class of beings, will also evolve into new forms that aren't needed yet.
616.
616.
That the worth of the world lies in our interpretations (that perhaps yet other interpretations are possible somewhere, besides mankind's); that the interpretations made hitherto were perspective valuations, by means of which we were able to survive in life, i.e. in the Will to Power and in the growth of power; that every elevation of man involves the overcoming of narrower interpretations; that every higher degree of strength or power attained, brings new views in its train, and teaches a belief in new horizons—these doctrines lie[Pg 107] scattered through all my works. The world that concerns us at all is false—that is to say, is not a fact; but a romance, a piece of human sculpture, made from a meagre sum of observation; it is "in flux"; it is something that evolves, a great revolving lie continually moving onwards and never getting any nearer to truth—for there is no such thing as "truth."
That the value of the world depends on our interpretations (and that perhaps there are even other interpretations possible somewhere beyond humanity's); that the interpretations made so far were subjective assessments, through which we managed to survive in life, i.e. in the Will to Power and in the accumulation of power; that every advancement of humanity requires overcoming narrower interpretations; that each higher level of strength or power reached brings new perspectives along with it and fosters a belief in new possibilities—these ideas are[Pg 107] spread throughout all my works. The world that matters to us is not real—that is to say, it is not a fact; but a narrative, a piece of human creation, formed from a limited set of observations; it is "in motion"; it is something that changes, a great ongoing illusion that is constantly moving forward and never getting any closer to truth—because there is no such thing as "truth."
617.
617.
Recapitulation:—
Recap:—
To stamp Becoming with the character of Being—this is the highest Will to Power.
To stamp Becoming with the essence of Being—this is the ultimate Will to Power.
The twofold falsification, by the senses on the one hand, by the intellect on the other, with the view of maintaining a world of being, of rest, of equivalent cases, etc.
The twofold falsification, by the senses on one side and by the intellect on the other, aimed at preserving a world of existence, stability, equivalent situations, and so on.
That everything recurs, is the very nearest approach of a world of Becoming to a world of Being, the height of contemplation.
That everything recurs, is the closest connection of a world of Becoming to a world of Being, the peak of contemplation.
It is out of the values which have been attributed to Being, that the condemnation of, and dissatisfaction with, Becoming, have sprung: once such a world of Being had been invented.
It is from the values associated with Being that the criticism of, and discontent with, Becoming have arisen: once a world of Being was created.
The metamorphoses of Being (body, God, ideas, natural laws, formulæ, etc.).
The changes in existence (body, God, ideas, natural laws, formulas, etc.).
"Being" as appearance the twisting round of values: appearance was that which conferred the values.
"Being" as appearance reflects the shifting values: appearance was what imparted the values.
Knowledge in itself in a world of Becoming is impossible; how can knowledge be possible at all, then? Only as a mistaking of one's self, as will to power, as will to deception.
Knowledge by itself in a world of constant change is impossible; how can knowledge be possible at all, then? Only as a misunderstanding of oneself, as a desire for power, as a desire for deception.
Becoming is inventing, willing, self-denying, self-overcoming; no subject but an action, it places things, it is creative, no "causes and effects."
Becoming is about creating, choosing, giving up, and pushing beyond oneself; it’s not about being a subject but about taking action, it shapes things, it’s creative, with no "causes and effects."
Art is the will to overcome Becoming, it is a process of eternalising, but short-sighted, always according to the perspective, repeating, as it were in a small way, the tendency of the whole.
Art is the desire to transcend existence; it’s a process of making things timeless, but limited, always shaped by perspective, echoing, in a sense, the overall tendency on a smaller scale.
That which all life shows, is to be regarded as a reduced formula for the collective tendency: hence the new definition of the concept "Life" as "will to power."
That which all life demonstrates is to be seen as a simplified formula for the shared tendency; thus, the new definition of the concept "Life" as "will to power."
Instead of "cause and effect," the struggle of evolving factors with one another, frequently with the result that the opponent is absorbed; no constant number for Becoming.
Instead of "cause and effect," it's about the ongoing struggle of changing factors interacting with each other, often resulting in one factor being absorbed; there's no fixed quantity for Becoming.
The uselessness of old ideals for the interpretation of all that takes place, once their bestial origin and utility have been recognised, they are, moreover, all hostile to life.
The uselessness of old ideals for interpreting everything that happens, once their brutal origins and usefulness have been acknowledged, is that they are, in fact, all against life.
The uselessness of the mechanical theory—it gives the impression that there can be no purpose.
The mechanical theory is pointless—it suggests that there can be no purpose.
All the idealism of mankind, hitherto, is on the point of turning into Nihilism—may be shown to be a belief in absolute worthlessness, i.e. purposelessness.
All the idealism of humanity so far is about to shift into Nihilism—which can be understood as a belief in complete worthlessness, i.e. lack of purpose.
The annihilation of ideals, the new desert waste the new arts which will help us to endure it—amphibia that we are!
The destruction of ideals, the new barren land, the new arts that will help us cope with it—amphibians that we are!
First principles, bravery, patience, no "stepping-back," not too much ardour to get to the fore. (N.B.—Zarathustra constantly maintaining an attitude of parody towards all former values, as the result of his overflowing energy.)
First principles, courage, patience, no "taking a step back," not too much eagerness to be in the spotlight. (N.B.—Zarathustra always keeping a mocking attitude towards all past values, due to his overflowing energy.)
II.
THE WILL TO POWER IN NATURE.
1. The Mechanical Interpretation of the World.
1. The Mechanical Interpretation of the World.
618.
618.
Of all the interpretations of the world attempted heretofore, the mechanical one seems to-day to stand most prominently in the front. Apparently it has a clean conscience on its side; for no science believes inwardly in progress and success unless it be with the help of mechanical procedures. Every one knows these procedures: "reason" and "purpose" are allowed to remain out of consideration as far as possible; it is shown that, provided a sufficient amount of time be allowed to elapse, everything can evolve out of everything else, and no one attempts to suppress his malicious satisfaction, when the "apparent design in the fate" of a plant or of the yolk of an egg, may be traced to stress and thrust in short, people are heartily glad to pay respect to this principle of profoundest stupidity, if I may be allowed to pass a playful remark concerning these serious matters. Meanwhile, among the most select intellects to be found in this movement,[Pg 110] some presentiment of evil, some anxiety is noticeable, as if the theory had a rent in it, which sooner or later might be its last: I mean the sort of rent which denotes the end of all balloons inflated with such theories.
Of all the ways people have tried to understand the world, the mechanical view stands out the most today. It seems to have a clear conscience because no science truly believes in progress and success without relying on mechanical methods. Everyone knows these methods: "reason" and "purpose" are mostly ignored; the idea is that if you give it enough time, everything can come from everything else. No one can hide their little satisfaction when they see that the "apparent design" in a plant or the yolk of an egg can be traced back to stress and force. In short, people are more than willing to acknowledge this principle of utter simplicity—if I can make a lighthearted comment about such serious topics. Meanwhile, among the brightest minds involved in this movement,[Pg 110] there’s an undercurrent of concern, as if the theory has a flaw that could eventually bring it down, much like a balloon that can only hold so much air before it bursts.
Stress and thrust themselves cannot be "explained," one cannot get rid of the actio in distans. The belief even in the ability to explain is now lost, and people peevishly admit that one can only describe, not explain that the dynamic interpretation of the world, with its denial of "empty space" and its little agglomerations of atoms, will soon get the better of physicists: although in this way Dynamis is certainly granted an inner quality.
Stress and thrust can't really be "explained"; we can't get away from the actio in distans. The belief in our ability to explain things is fading, and people grudgingly accept that we can only describe, not explain. The dynamic interpretation of the world, which dismisses "empty space" and focuses on tiny clusters of atoms, will likely surpass physicists soon: though in this approach, Dynamis is definitely recognized as having an inner quality.
619.
619.
The triumphant concept "energy" with which our physicists created God and the world, needs yet to be completed: it must be given an inner will which I characterise as the "Will to Power"—that is to say, as an insatiable desire to manifest power; or the application and exercise of power as a creative instinct, etc. Physicists cannot get rid of the "actio in distans" in their principles; any more than they can a repelling force (or an attracting one). There is no help for it, all movements, all "appearances," all "laws" must be understood as symptoms of an inner phenomenon, and the analogy of man must be used for this purpose. It is possible to trace all the instincts of an animal to the will to power; as also all the functions of organic life to this one source.
The successful idea of "energy" that our physicists used to create God and the universe still needs to be completed: it needs to have an inner will, which I describe as the "Will to Power"—meaning an unquenchable desire to express power; or the use and exercise of power as a creative instinct, and so on. Physicists can't eliminate the "actio in distans" from their principles; just as they cannot dismiss a repelling force (or an attracting one). There’s no way around it—all movements, all "appearances," and all "laws" must be seen as symptoms of an inner phenomenon, and we must use the analogy of humans for this purpose. It's possible to trace all the instincts of animals back to the will to power; as well as all the functions of organic life to this one source.
620.
620.
Has anybody ever been able to testify to a force! No, but to effects, translated into a completely strange language. Regularity in sequence has so spoilt us, that we no longer wonder at the wonderful process.
Has anyone ever been able to testify to a force! No, but to effects, expressed in a totally unfamiliar language. The regularity of the process has spoiled us, so we no longer marvel at the amazing process.
621.
621.
A force of which we cannot form any idea, is an empty word, and ought to have no civic rights in the city of science: and the same applies to the purely mechanical powers of attracting and repelling by means of which we can form an image of the world—no more!
A force that we can't even imagine is just a meaningless term and shouldn't have any standing in the realm of science: the same goes for the purely mechanical powers of attraction and repulsion that give us just a glimpse of how the world works—nothing more!
622.
622.
Squeezes and kicks are something incalculably recent, evolved and not primeval. They presuppose something which holds together and can press and strike! But how could it hold together?
Squeezes and kicks are something incredibly recent, developed and not ancient. They rely on something that holds together and can push and hit! But how could it hold together?
623.
623.
There is nothing unalterable in chemistry: this is only appearance, a mere school prejudice. We it was who introduced the unalterable, taking it from metaphysics as usual, Mr. Chemist. It is a mere superficial judgment to declare that the diamond, graphite, and carbon are identical. Why? Simply because no loss of substance can be traced in the scales! Well then, at least they have something in common; but the work of the molecules in the[Pg 112] process of changing from one form to the other, an action we can neither see nor weigh, is just exactly what makes one material something different—with specifically different qualities.
There’s nothing unchangeable in chemistry; that’s just the way it seems, a simple school bias. We were the ones who brought in the idea of the unchangeable, borrowing it from metaphysics as usual, Mr. Chemist. It’s a shallow judgment to say that diamond, graphite, and carbon are the same. Why? Just because we can’t measure any loss of substance on the scales! Well, that means they have something in common; but the activity of the molecules in the [Pg 112] process of transforming from one form to another—a process we can neither observe nor measure—is precisely what makes each material uniquely different, with distinctly different properties.
624.
624.
Against the physical atom.—In order to understand the world, we must be able to reckon it up; in order to be able to reckon it up, we must be aware of constant causes; but since we find no such constant causes in reality, we invent them for ourselves and call them atoms. This is the origin of the atomic theory.
Against the physical atom.—To understand the world, we need to analyze it; to analyze it, we need to recognize constant causes; but since we don’t find any constant causes in reality, we create them for ourselves and refer to them as atoms. This is the origin of atomic theory.
The possibility of calculating the world, the possibility of expressing all phenomena by means of formulæ—is that really "understanding"? What would be understood of a piece of music, if all that were calculable in it and capable of being expressed in formulas, were reckoned up?—Thus "constant causes", things, substances, something "unconditioned," were therefore invented;—what has been attained thereby?
The ability to calculate the world and express all phenomena through formulas—does that truly equate to "understanding"? What would we really grasp about a piece of music if everything that could be quantified and expressed in formulas were simply added up?—So, "constant causes," things, substances, something "unconditioned," were therefore invented;—what has actually been achieved by that?
625.
625.
The mechanical concept of "movement" is already a translation of the original process into the language of symbols of the eye and the touch.
The mechanical idea of "movement" is already a translation of the original process into the language of visual and tactile symbols.
The concept atom, the distinction between the "seat of a motive force and the force itself," is a language of symbols derived from our logical and physical world.
The idea of atom, the difference between the "source of a motive force and the force itself," is a language of symbols based on our logical and physical world.
It does not lie within our power to alter our[Pg 113] means of expression: it is possible to understand to what extend they are but symptomatic. To demand an adequate means of expression is nonsense: it lies at the heart of a language, of a medium of communication, to express relation only.... The concept "truth" is opposed to good sense. The whole province of truth—falseness only applies to the relations between beings, not to an "absolute." There is no such thing as a "being in itself" (relations in the first place constitute being), any more than there can be "knowledge in itself."
We can't change our ways of expressing ourselves: we can only understand how much they are just symptoms of something deeper. Asking for an adequate means of expression is pointless: at the core of language and any form of communication is the ability to express relationship only. The idea of "truth" is contrary to common sense. The entire area of truth—falseness only relates to the connections between beings, not to an "absolute." There’s no such thing as a "being in itself" (relationships are what create being), just as there can't be "knowledge in itself."
626.
626.
"The feeling of force cannot proceed from movement: feeling in general cannot proceed from movement."
"The feeling of force can't come from movement: feeling in general can't come from movement."
"Even in support of this, an apparent experience is the only evidence: in a substance (brain) feeling is generated through transmitted motion (stimuli). But generated? Would this show that the feeling did not yet exist there at all? so that its appearance would have to be regarded as the creative act of the intermediary—motion? The feelingless condition of this substance is only an hypothesis! not an experience! Feeling, therefore is the quality of the substance: there actually are substances that feel."
"Even in support of this, an apparent experience is the only evidence: in a substance (brain), feelings are created through transmitted motion (stimuli). But created? Would this suggest that the feeling didn’t exist there at all? So, its appearance would have to be seen as the creative act of the intermediary—motion? The feelingless state of this substance is just a hypothesis, not an experience! Therefore, feeling is the quality of the substance: there are indeed substances that feel."
"Do we learn from certain substances that they have no feeling? No, we merely cannot tell that they have any. It is impossible to seek the origin of feeling in non-sensitive substance."—Oh what hastiness!
"Do we learn from certain substances that they have no feelings? No, we just can't tell if they do. It's impossible to find the source of feelings in something that's not sensitive."—Oh what hastiness!
627.
627.
"To attract" and "to repel", in a purely mechanical sense, is pure fiction: a word. We cannot imagine an attraction without a purpose.— Either the will to possess one's self of a thing, or the will to defend one's self from a thing or to repel it—that we "understand"; that would be an interpretation which we could use.
"To attract" and "to repel," in a purely mechanical sense, is just fiction: a word. We can’t picture attraction without a purpose.— Either the desire to take hold of something or the desire to defend against it or push it away—that we "understand"; that would be an interpretation we could use.
In short, the psychological necessity of believing in causality lies in the impossibility of imagining a process without a purpose: but of course this says nothing concerning truth or untruth (the justification of such a belief)! The belief in causæ collapses with the belief in τέλει (against Spinoza and his causationism).
In short, the psychological need to believe in causality stems from the impossibility of imagining a process without a purpose: but this doesn’t really say anything about whether that belief is true or false! The belief in causæ falls apart along with the belief in τέλει (against Spinoza and his causationism).
628.
628.
It is an illusion to suppose that something is known, when all we have is a mathematical formula of what has happened; it is only characterised, described; no more!
It’s a false belief to think that something is known, when all we have is a mathematical formula of what has occurred; it’s merely characterized, described; nothing more!
629.
629.
If I bring a regularly recurring phenomenon into a formula, I have facilitated and shortened my task of characterising the whole phenomenon, etc. But I have not thereby ascertained a "law," I have only replied to the question: How is it that something recurs here? It is a supposition that the formula corresponds to a complex of really unknown forces and the discharge of forces; it is[Pg 115] pure mythology to suppose that forces here obey a law, so that, as the result of their obedience, we have the same phenomenon every time.
If I put a regularly occurring phenomenon into a formula, I've made it easier and quicker for myself to describe the entire phenomenon, etc. However, I haven't actually figured out a "law"; I've just answered the question: Why does something happen here repeatedly? It's just an assumption that the formula reflects a combination of really unknown forces and their release; it's pure mythology to think that these forces follow a law so that, as a result of their following it, we see the same phenomenon every time.
630.
630.
I take good care not to speak of chemical "laws": to do so savours of morality. It is much more a question of establishing certain relations of power: the stronger becomes master of the weaker, in so far as the latter cannot maintain its degree of independence,—here there is no pity, no quarter, and, still less, any observance of "law."
I’m careful not to talk about chemical "laws": that feels a bit moralistic. It’s really more about establishing certain power dynamics: the stronger takes control over the weaker, as long as the weaker can’t maintain its independence—there’s no compassion here, no mercy, and definitely no adherence to "law."
631.
631.
The unalterable sequence of certain phenomena does not prove any "law," but a relation of power between two or more forces. To say, "But it is precisely this relation that remains the same!" is no better than saying, "One and the same force cannot be another force."—It is not a matter of sequence, but a matter of interdependence, a process in which the procession of moments do not determine each other after the manner of cause and effect....
The unchanging order of certain events doesn't prove any "law," but rather a power relationship between two or more forces. Saying, "But this relationship stays the same!" is just as meaningless as saying, "One force cannot be a different force."—It's not about sequence, but about interdependence, a process where the flow of moments does not influence each other in a cause-and-effect way....
The separation of the "action" from the "agent"; of the phenomenon from the worker of that phenomenon: of the process from one that is not process, but lasting, substance, thing, body, soul, etc.; the attempt to understand a life as a sort of shifting of things and a changing of places; of a sort of "being" or stable entity: this ancient mythology[Pg 116] established the belief in "cause and effect," once it had found a lasting form in the functions of speech and grammar.
The separation of the "action" from the "agent"; of the phenomenon from the worker behind that phenomenon; of the process from what is not a process, but rather a lasting substance, thing, body, soul, etc.; the attempt to understand life as a kind of shifting of things and a changing of places; a type of "being" or stable entity: this ancient mythology[Pg 116] established the belief in "cause and effect," once it took on a lasting form in the functions of speech and grammar.
632.
632.
The "regularity" of a sequence is only a metaphorical expression, not a fact, just as if a rule were followed here! And the same holds good of "conformity to law." We find a formula in order to express an ever-recurring kind of succession of phenomena: but that does not show that we have discovered a law; much less a force which is the cause of a recurrence of effects. The fact that something always happens thus or thus, is interpreted here as if a creature always acted thus or thus as the result of obedience to a law or to a lawgiver: whereas apart from the "law" it would be free to act differently. But precisely that inability to act otherwise might originate in the creature itself, it might be that it did not act thus or thus in response to a law, but simply because it was so constituted. It would mean simply: that something cannot also be something else; that it cannot be first this, and then something quite different; that it is neither free nor the reverse, but merely thus or thus. The fault lies in thinking a subject into things.
The "regularity" of a sequence is just a metaphorical expression, not a fact, just as if a rule were being followed here! The same goes for "conformity to law." We find a formula to express a recurring type of sequence of events: but that doesn’t mean we have discovered a law; even less a force that causes the repetition of effects. The fact that something always happens this way or that way is interpreted here as if a being always acted this way or that way as a result of following a law or a lawgiver: while, apart from the "law," it would be free to act differently. But that inability to act otherwise might come from the being itself; it might be that it didn’t act this way or that way in response to a law, but simply because that’s how it was made. It would mean simply that something can’t also be something else; that it can’t be one thing first, and then something completely different; that it is neither free nor the opposite, but merely this way or that way. The mistake lies in attributing agency to things.
633.
633.
To speak of two consecutive states, the first as "cause," and the second as "effect," is false. The first state cannot bring about anything, the second has nothing effected in it.
To talk about two successive states, calling the first "cause" and the second "effect," is misleading. The first state can’t cause anything, and the second doesn’t actually have anything produced in it.
It is a question of a struggle between two elements unequal in power: a new adjustment is arrived at, according to the measure of power each possesses. The second state is something fundamentally different from the first (it is not its effect): the essential thing Is, that the factors which engage in the struggle leave it with different quanta of power.
It’s a matter of a conflict between two forces that don't have the same level of power: a new balance is reached based on how much power each has. The second state is completely different from the first (it’s not just a result of it): the key point is that the factors involved in the conflict end up with different amounts of power.
634.
634.
A. criticism of Materialism.—Let us dismiss the two popular concepts, Necessity and Law, from this idea: the first introduces a false constraint, the second a false liberty into the world. "Things" do not act regularly, they follow no rule: there are no things (that is our fiction); neither do they act in accordance with any necessity. There is no obedience here: for, the fact that something is as it is, strong or weak, is not the result of obedience or of a rule or of a constraint....
A. Criticism of Materialism.—Let’s reject the two common concepts, Necessity and Law, from this idea: the first imposes a false limitation, while the second offers a false sense of freedom. "Things" don’t act consistently; they don’t follow any rule: there are no things (that’s our invention); nor do they operate based on any necessity. There’s no compliance here: the fact that something is the way it is, strong or weak, isn’t a matter of obedience, rule, or constraint....
The degree of resistance and the degree of superior power—this is the question around which all phenomena turn: if we, for our own purposes and calculations, know how to express this in formulas and "laws," all the better for us! But that does not mean that we have introduced any "morality" into the world, just because we have fancied it as obedient.
The level of resistance and the level of dominant power—this is the central issue that influences everything: if we can effectively translate this into formulas and "laws" for our own use and analysis, that's great for us! But that doesn't mean we've brought any sort of "morality" into the world simply because we've imagined it as compliant.
There are no laws: every power draws its last consequence at every moment. Things are calculable precisely owing to the fact that there is no possibility of their being otherwise than they are.
There are no laws: every power reaches its ultimate outcome at every moment. Things can be accurately predicted because there’s no chance of them being anything other than what they are.
A quantum of power is characterised by the[Pg 118] effect it produces and the influence it resists. The adiaphoric state which would be thinkable in itself, is entirely lacking. It is essentially a will to violence and a will to defend one's self against violence. It is not self-preservation: every atom exercises its influence over the whole of existence—it is thought out of existence if one thinks this radiation of will-power away. That is why I call it a quantum of "Will to Power"; with this formula one can express the character which cannot be abstracted in thought from mechanical order, without suppressing the latter itself in thought.
A quantity of power is defined by the[Pg 118] effect it creates and the influence it opposes. The state of being neutral that one might consider in itself is completely absent. It is fundamentally a desire for aggression and a desire to protect oneself from aggression. It isn’t just self-preservation: every atom affects all of existence—it's dismissed if you think away this radiating will-power. That’s why I refer to it as a quantum of "Will to Power"; with this term, you can express a character that can't be abstracted in thought from mechanical order without also suppressing that order in thought.
The translation of the world of effect into a visible world—a world for the eye—is the concept "movement." Here it is always understood that something has been moved,—whether it be the fiction of an atomic globule or even of the abstraction of the latter, the dynamic atom, something is always imagined that has an effect—that is to say, we have not yet rid ourselves of the habit into which our senses and speech inveigled us. Subject and object, an agent to the action, the action and that which does it separated: we must not forget that all this signifies no more than semeiotics and—nothing real. Mechanics as a teaching of movement is already a translation of phenomena into man's language of the senses.
The translation of the world of effects into a visible world—a world for the eye—is the idea of "movement." Here, it's always understood that something has been moved—whether it’s the concept of an atomic particle or even the abstract idea of that particle, the dynamic atom, something is always envisioned that has an effect. In other words, we haven't completely shaken off the habit that our senses and language have led us into. Subject and object, an agent to the action, the action itself, and what performs it are all separated: we must remember that all this means nothing more than semeiotics—and—nothing real. Mechanics, as a study of movement, is already a translation of phenomena into the language of human senses.
635.
635.
We are in need of "unities" in order to be able to reckon: but this is no reason for supposing that "unities" actually exist. We borrowed the[Pg 119] concept "unity" from our concept "ego,"—our very oldest article of faith. If we did not believe ourselves to be unities we should never have formed the concept "thing." Now—that is to say, somewhat late in the day, we are overwhelmingly convinced that our conception of the concept "ego" is no security whatever for a real entity. In order to maintain the mechanical interpretation of the world theoretically, we must always make the reserve that it is with fictions that we do so: the concept of movement (derived from the language of our senses) and the concept of the atom (= entity, derived from our psychical experience) are based upon a sense-prejudice and a psychological prejudice.
We need "unities" to make sense of things, but that doesn't mean "unities" actually exist. We took the concept of "unity" from our idea of "ego,"—our very first belief. If we didn’t see ourselves as unities, we would never have developed the idea of a "thing." Now—meaning, somewhat late in the game—we are deeply convinced that our understanding of the "ego" does not guarantee the existence of a real entity. To maintain a mechanical view of the world theoretically, we must always acknowledge that we are dealing with fictions: the concept of movement (which comes from our sensory language) and the concept of the atom (= entity, derived from our psychological experience) are based on a sense-prejudice and a psychological prejudice.
Mechanics formulates consecutive phenomena, and it does so semeiologically, in the terms of the senses and of the mind (that all influence is movement; that where there is movement something is at work moving): it does not touch the question of the causal force.
Mechanics defines a series of events and does this through the lens of both the senses and the mind (that all influence is movement; that when there’s movement, something is causing it): it does not address the issue of the causal force.
The mechanical world is imagined as the eye and the sense of touch alone could imagine a world (as "moved"),—in such a way as to be calculable,—as to simulate causal entities "things" (atoms) whose effect is constant (the transfer of the false concept of subject to the concept atom).
The mechanical world is envisioned as something that the eye and the sense of touch could only perceive as "moved,"—in a way that can be measured,—to mimic causal entities "things" (atoms) whose effect remains the same (the transfer of the misleading idea of subject to the concept of atom).
The mixing together of the concept of numbers, of the concept of thing (the idea of subject), of the concept of activity (the separation of that which is the cause, and the effect), of the concept of movement: all these things are phenomenal; our eye and our psychology are still in it all.
The blending of the idea of numbers, the idea of an object (the notion of subject), the idea of action (the distinction between cause and effect), and the concept of movement: all these aspects are perceptual; our vision and our psychology are still involved in all of this.
If we eliminate these adjuncts, nothing remains[Pg 120] over but dynamic quanta, in a relation of tension to all other dynamic quanta: the essence of which resides in their relation to all other quanta, in their "influence" upon the latter. The will to power, not Being, not Becoming, but a pathos—is the elementary fact, from these first results a Becoming, an influencing....
If we get rid of these extra elements, all that's left[Pg 120] is dynamic particles, which exist in tension with all other dynamic particles: their essence lies in their relationship with all other particles, in their "influence" on them. The will to power, not existence, not change, but a feeling—is the fundamental truth, leading to a change, an influencing....
636.
636.
The physicists believe in a "true world" after their own kind; a fixed systematising of atoms to perform necessary movements, and holding good equally of all creatures, so that, according to them, the "world of appearance" reduces itself to the side of general and generally-needed Being, which is accessible to every one according to his kind (accessible and also adjusted,—made "subjective"). But here they are in error. The atom which they postulate is arrived at by the logic of that perspective of consciousness; it is in itself therefore a subjective fiction. This picture of the world which they project is in no way essentially different from the subjective picture: the only difference is, that it is composed simply with more extended senses, but certainly with our senses.... And in the end, without knowing it, they left something out of the constellation: precisely the necessary perspective factor, by means of which every centre of power—and not man alone—constructs the rest of the world from its point of view—that is to say, measures it, feels it, and moulds it according to its degree of strength.... They forgot to reckon with this perspective-fixing power,[Pg 121] in "true being,"—or, in school-terms, subject-being. They suppose that this was "evolved" and added;—but even the chemical investigator needs it: it is indeed specific Being, which determines action and reaction according to circumstances.
The physicists believe in a "true world" that reflects their own understanding; a fixed system of atoms designed to carry out necessary movements, applicable equally to all living beings. They think that the "world of appearance" simplifies to a general, universally needed existence, which everyone can access based on their nature (accessible and also adjusted—made "subjective"). However, they are mistaken. The atom they assume comes from a particular perspective of consciousness, making it a subjective fiction. Their worldview is not fundamentally different from a subjective one: the only distinction is that it is created with broader senses, yet still our senses.... In the end, without realizing it, they overlooked a crucial element: the necessary perspective factor, through which every center of power—not just humans—shapes the rest of the world from its point of view—that is to say, measures it, feels it, and molds it according to its own strength.... They failed to account for this perspective-shaping power,[Pg 121] in "true being,"—or, in academic terms, subject-being. They assume that it was "evolved" and added later; yet even the chemist requires it: it is indeed specific Being, which governs action and reaction based on circumstances.
Perspectivity is only a complex form, of specificness. My idea is that every specific body strives to become master of all space, and to extend its power (its will to power), and to thrust back everything that resists it. But inasmuch as it is continually meeting the same endeavours on the part of other bodies, it concludes by coming to terms with those (by "combining" with those) which are sufficiently related to it—and thus they conspire together for power. And the process continues.
Perspectivity is just a complicated version of specificity. My thought is that every distinct entity aims to dominate all space and expand its influence (its will to power) while pushing back against anything that opposes it. However, since it constantly encounters similar efforts from other entities, it eventually reaches an agreement with those that are sufficiently connected to it—and so they work together for power. And the cycle continues.
637.
637.
Even in the inorganic world all that concerns an atom of energy is its immediate neighbourhood: distant forces balance each other. Here is the root of perspectivity, and it explains why a living organism is "egoistic" to the core.
Even in the inorganic world, all that matters to an atom of energy is its immediate surroundings: distant forces cancel each other out. This is the foundation of perspectivity, and it explains why a living organism is "self-centered" to the core.
638.
638.
Granting that the world disposed of a quantum of force, it is obvious that any transposition of force to any place would affect the whole system—thus, besides the causality of sequence, there would also be a dependence, contiguity, and coincidence.
Assuming the world has a certain amount of force, it's clear that moving that force somewhere else would influence the entire system—so, in addition to the cause-and-effect of sequence, there would also be aspects of contiguity and coincidence.
639.
639.
The only possible way of upholding the sense of the concept "God" would be: to make Him not the motive force, but the condition of maximum power, an epoch; a point in the further development of the Will to Power; by means of which subsequent evolution just as much as former evolution—up to Him—could be explained.
The only way to maintain the idea of "God" would be to make Him not the driving force, but rather the condition of maximum power, an era; a stage in the ongoing development of the Will to Power; through which both future evolution and past evolution—up to Him—could be understood.
Viewed mechanically, the energy of collective Becoming remains constant; regarded from the economical standpoint, it ascends to its zenith and then recedes therefrom in order to remain eternally rotatory. This "Will to Power" expresses itself in the interpretation in the manner in which the strength is used.—The conversion of energy into life; "life in its highest power" thenceforward appears as the goal. The same amount of energy, at different stages of development, means different things.
Viewed mechanically, the energy of collective Becoming stays constant; from an economic perspective, it rises to its peak and then falls back, remaining in constant rotation. This "Will to Power" reveals itself in the interpretation of how strength is applied.—The transformation of energy into life; "life at its highest potential" then becomes the ultimate goal. The same amount of energy, at various stages of development, means different things.
That which determines growth in Life is the economy which becomes ever more sparing and methodical, which achieves ever more and more with a steadily decreasing amount of energy.... The ideal is the principle of the least possible expense....
What drives growth in life is an economy that becomes increasingly efficient and systematic, achieving more and more with less and less energy. The goal is to operate on the principle of minimizing costs.
The only thing that is proved is that the world is not striving towards a state of stability. Consequently its zenith must not be conceived as a state of absolute equilibrium....
The only thing that is proved is that the world is not striving towards a state of stability. Consequently, its peak should not be thought of as a state of absolute balance....
The dire necessity of the same things happening in the course of the world, as in all other things, is not an eternal determinism reigning over all phenomena, but merely the expression of the fact[Pg 123] that the impossible is not possible; that a given force cannot be different from that given force; that a given quantity of resisting force does not manifest itself otherwise than in conformity with its degree of strength;—to speak of events as being necessary is tautological.
The urgent need for the same things to happen in the world, just like in everything else, isn't an everlasting determinism governing all events, but simply reflects the truth[Pg 123] that the impossible can't happen; that a specific force can't be anything other than that specific force; that a certain amount of resisting force only shows up according to its strength;—to say that events are necessary is redundant.
2. The Will to Power as Life.
2. The Will to Power as Life.
(a) The Organic Process.
(a) The Organic Process.
640.
640.
Man imagines that he was present at the generation of the organic world: what was there to be observed, with the eyes and the touch, in regard to these processes? How much of it can be put into round numbers? What rules are noticeable in the movements? Thus, man would fain arrange all phenomena as if they were for the eye and for the touch, as if they were forms of motion: he will discover formules wherewith to simplify the unwieldy mass of these experiences.
Man believes he was there during the creation of the living world: what could he see and feel about these processes? How much of it can be quantified? What patterns can be seen in the movements? So, man wants to categorize all phenomena as if they were visible and tangible, as if they were types of motion: he aims to find formulas to simplify the overwhelming amount of these experiences.
The reduction of all phenomena to the level of men with senses and with mathematics. It is a matter of making an inventory of human experiences: granting that man, or rather the human eye and the ability to form concepts, have been the eternal witnesses of all things.
The simplification of everything to what humans can perceive and calculate. It involves acknowledging that humans, or more specifically the have always been the witnesses to all that exists.
641.
641.
A plurality of forces bound by a common nutritive process we call "Life." To this nutritive[Pg 124] process all so-called feeling, thinking, and imagining belong as means—that is to say, (1) in the form of opposing other forces; (2) in the form of an adjustment of other forces according to mould and rhythm; (3) the form of a valuation relative to assimilation and excretion.
A variety of forces connected by a shared process we refer to as "Life." To this nutritional[Pg 124] process, all so-called feelings, thoughts, and imaginations are part of it as means—that is to say, (1) in the form of opposing other forces; (2) in the form of adjusting other forces according to shape and rhythm; (3) in the form of a valuation related to assimilation and excretion.
642.
642.
The bond between the inorganic and the organic world must lie in the repelling power exercised by every atom of energy. "Life" might be defined as a lasting form of force-establishing processes, in which the various contending forces, on their part, grow unequally. To what extent does counter-strife exist even in obedience? Individual power is by no means surrendered through it. In the same way, there exists in the act of commanding, an acknowledgment of the fact that the absolute power of the adversary has not been overcome, absorbed, or dissipated. "Obedience," and "command," are forms of the game of war.
The connection between the inorganic and organic worlds must come from the repelling force that every atom of energy exerts. "Life" could be defined as a lasting form of force-establishing processes, where the different competing forces grow at different rates. How much counter-struggle occurs even in obedience? Individual power isn’t given up through it. Similarly, in the act of commanding, there’s a recognition that the absolute power of the opponent hasn’t been defeated, absorbed, or wasted. "Obedience" and "command" are just different aspects of the game of war.
643.
643.
The Will to Power interprets (an organ in the process of formation has to be interpreted): it defines, it determines gradations, differences of power. Mere differences of power could not be aware of each other as such: something must be there which will grow, and which interprets all other things that would do the same, according to the value of the latter. In sooth, all interpretation[Pg 125] is but a means in itself to become master of something. (Continual interpretation is the first principle of the organic process.)
The Will to Power interprets (an organ that's still developing needs to be understood): it defines and determines levels and differences in power. Simply having differences in power wouldn't allow them to recognize each other as such: there must be something that will grow and that understands everything else trying to do the same, based on their value. In reality, all interpretation[Pg 125] is just a way to gain control over something. (Ongoing interpretation is the fundamental principle of the organic process.)
644.
644.
Greater complexity, sharp differentiation, the contiguity of the developed organs and functions, with the disappearance of intermediate members—if that is perfection, then there is a Will to Power apparent in the organic process by means of whose dominating, shaping, and commanding forces it is continually increasing the sphere of its power, and persistently simplifying things within that sphere, it grows imperatively.
Greater complexity, clear differentiation, the closeness of developed organs and functions, along with the disappearance of intermediate forms—if that is perfection, then there's a Will to Power evident in the organic process that, through its dominating, shaping, and commanding forces, constantly expands its power and consistently simplifies things within that sphere; it grows inevitably.
"Spirit" is only a means and an instrument in the service of higher life, in the service of the elevation of life.
"Spirit" is just a tool and a means to support a higher existence, aimed at enhancing life.
645.
645.
"Heredity," as something quite incomprehensible, cannot be used as an explanation, but only as a designation for the identification of a problem. And the same holds good of "adaptability." As a matter of fact, the account of morphology, even supposing it were perfect, explains nothing, it merely describes an enormous fact. How a given organ gets to be used for any particular purpose is not explained. There is just as little explained in regard to these things by the assumption of causæ finales as by the assumption of causæ efficientes. The concept "causa" is only a means of expression, no more; a means of designating a thing.
"Heredity," being something entirely incomprehensible, can't serve as an explanation; it’s just a way to label a problem. The same goes for "adaptability." In fact, even if we had a perfect understanding of morphology, it explains nothing; it simply describes a huge fact. How a particular organ ends up being used for a specific purpose is not explained. The assumption of causæ finales does not clarify these matters any more than the assumption of causæ efficientes. The concept of "causa" is merely a way of expressing something, no more; it's just a way to label a thing.
646.
646.
They are analogies; for instance, our memory may suggest another kind of memory which makes itself felt in heredity, development, and forms. Our inventive and experimentative powers suggest another kind of inventiveness in the application of instruments to new ends, etc.
They are analogies; for example, our memory might imply another type of memory that reveals itself in inheritance, growth, and shapes. Our inventive and experimental abilities hint at another form of creativity in using tools for new purposes, etc.
That which we call our "consciousness" is quite guiltless of any of the essential processes of our preservation and growth; and no human brain could be so subtle as to construct anything more than a machine—to which every organic process is infinitely superior.
What we refer to as our "consciousness" is entirely innocent of any of the fundamental processes necessary for our survival and development; no human brain could be sophisticated enough to create anything more than a machine—every organic process is far more advanced.
647.
647.
Against Darwinism.—The use of an organ does not explain its origin, on the contrary! During the greater part of the time occupied in the formation of a certain quality, this quality does not help to preserve the individual; it is of no use to him, and particularly not in his struggle with external circumstances and foes.
Against Darwinism.—The use of an organ does not explain where it comes from; in fact, it's the opposite! For most of the time that a specific quality is being developed, that quality doesn’t help the individual survive; it’s useless to him, especially in his battles against outside conditions and enemies.
What is ultimately "useful"? It is necessary to ask, "Useful for what"?
What’s actually "useful"? We need to ask, "Useful for what purpose?"
For instance, that which promotes the lasting powers of the individual might be unfavourable to his strength or his beauty; that which preserves him might at the same time fix him and keep him stable throughout development. On the other hand, a deficiency, a state of degeneration, may be of the greatest possible use, inasmuch as it acts as a stimulus to other organs. In the same way,[Pg 127] a state of need may be a condition of existence, inasmuch as it reduces an individual to that modicum of means which, though it keeps him together, does not allow him to squander his strength.—The individual himself is the struggle of parts (for nourishment, space, etc.): his development involves the triumph, the predominance, of isolated parts; the wasting away, or the "development into organs," of other parts.
For example, what enhances a person's lasting qualities might actually hinder their strength or beauty; what keeps them stable could simultaneously bind them and maintain their consistency throughout their growth. Conversely, a deficiency, or a state of decline, can be extremely beneficial, as it can stimulate other organs. Similarly,[Pg 127] a state of need can be essential for survival, as it limits a person to just enough resources that, while it holds them together, prevents them from wasting their energy. The individual represents the struggle of different parts (for resources, space, etc.): their growth involves the success, the dominance, of specific parts; the deterioration, or the "development into organs," of other parts.
The influence of "environment" is nonsensically overrated in Darwin, the essential factor in the process of life is precisely the tremendous inner power to shape and to create forms, which merely uses, exploits "environment."
The influence of "environment" is ridiculously overrated in Darwin; the key factor in the process of life is actually the immense inner strength to shape and create forms, which simply uses, exploits the "environment."
The new forms built up by this inner power are not produced with a view to any end; but, in the struggle between the parts, a new form does not exist long without becoming related to some kind of semi-utility, and, according to its use, develops itself ever more and more perfectly.
The new forms created by this inner power aren't made with a specific goal in mind; however, in the conflict between the parts, a new form doesn't last long without becoming linked to some sort of semi-usefulness, and based on its use, it evolves and improves over time.
648.
648.
"Utility" in respect of the acceleration of the speed of evolution, is a different kind of "utility" from that which is understood to mean the greatest possible stability and staying power of the evolved creature.
"Utility" regarding the acceleration of evolution is a different kind of "utility" than what is typically understood to mean the greatest possible stability and endurance of the evolved being.
649.
649.
"Useful" in the sense of Darwinian biology means: that which favours a thing in its struggle with others. But in my opinion the feeling of[Pg 128] being surcharged, the feeling accompanying an increase in strength, quite apart from the utility of the struggle, is the actual progress: from these feelings the will to war is first derived.
"Useful" in the context of Darwinian biology means: something that helps an entity in its competition with others. But I believe the feeling of[Pg 128] being energized, the feeling that comes with an increase in strength, regardless of the usefulness of the struggle, is the true progress: it is from these feelings that the desire to fight is initially born.
650.
650.
Physiologists should bethink themselves before putting down the instinct of self-preservation as the cardinal instinct of an organic being. A living thing seeks above all to discharge its strength: "self-preservation" is only one of the results thereof.—Let us beware of superfluous teleological principles!—one of which is the whole concept of "self-preservation."[4]
Physiologists should think carefully before labeling the instinct for self-preservation as the primary instinct of a living being. A living thing primarily seeks to use its energy: "self-preservation" is just one of the results of that. Let’s be cautious of unnecessary teleological principles!—one of which is the entire idea of "self-preservation."[4]
651.
651.
The most-fundamental—and most primeval activity of a protoplasm cannot be ascribed to a will to self-preservation, for it absorbs an amount of material which is absurdly out of proportion with the needs of its preservation: and what is more, it does not "preserve itself" in the process, but actually falls to pieces.... The instinct which rules here, must account for this total absence in the organism of a desire to preserve itself: hunger is already an interpretation based upon the observation of a more or less complex organism (hunger is a specialised and later form of the instinct; it is an expression of the system of divided labour, in the service of a higher instinct which rules the whole).
The most basic—and most primitive activity of a protoplasm can't be attributed to a desire for self-preservation, since it absorbs an amount of material that is ridiculously out of balance with what it needs for survival: and what's more, it does not "preserve itself" in the process; instead, it actually falls apart.... The instinct that governs this must explain the complete lack of a desire in the organism to preserve itself: hunger is already an interpretation based on the observation of a more or less complex organism (hunger is a specialized and later form of the instinct; it is an expression of the system of divided labor, serving a higher instinct that governs the whole).
652.
652.
It is just as impossible to regard hunger as the primum mobile, as it is to take self-preservation to be so. Hunger, considered as the result of insufficient nourishment, means hunger as the result of a will to power which can no longer dominate It is not a question of replacing a loss, it is only later on, as the result of the division of labour, when the Will to Power has discovered other and quite different ways of gratifying itself, that the appropriating lust of the organism is reduced to hunger—to the need of replacing what has been lost.
It’s just as impossible to see hunger as the primum mobile as it is to think of self-preservation that way. Hunger, viewed as the outcome of not getting enough nutrition, represents hunger arising from a will to power that can no longer prevail. It’s not just about making up for a loss; only later, as a result of the division of labor, when the Will to Power finds other and completely different ways to satisfy itself, does the organism’s urge to acquire get reduced to hunger— to the need to replace what has been lost.
653.
653.
We can but laugh at the false "Altruism" of biologists: propagation among the amœbæ appears as a process of jetsam, as an advantage to them. It is an excretion of useless matter.
We can only laugh at the fake "Altruism" of biologists: reproduction among the amoebas seems like a random process, benefiting them. It's just a way of getting rid of unnecessary stuff.
654.
654.
The division of a protoplasm into two takes place when its power is no longer sufficient to subjugate the matter it has appropriated: procreation is the result of impotence.
The division of protoplasm into two happens when its ability is no longer strong enough to control the matter it has taken on: reproduction is the result of weakness.
In the cases in which the males seek the females and become one with them, procreation is the result of hunger.
In situations where males pursue females and unite with them, reproduction results from desire.
655.
655.
The weaker vessel is driven to the stronger from a need of nourishment; it desires to get under it,[Pg 130] if possible to become one with it. The stronger, on the contrary, defends itself from others; it refuses to perish in this way; it prefers rather to split itself into two or more parts in the process of growing. One may conclude that the greater the urgency seems to become one with something else, the more weakness in some form is present. The greater the tendency to variety, difference, inner decay, the more strength is actually to hand.
The weaker individual seeks out the stronger one out of a need for sustenance; it wants to get close, [Pg 130] ideally to merge and become one with it. The stronger, on the other hand, protects itself from others; it won’t allow itself to perish in that way; it would rather divide into two or more parts as it grows. One could conclude that the stronger the urge to merge with something else, the more weakness is present in some form. The greater the inclination towards variety, difference, and internal decay, the more strength is actually available.
The instinct to cleave to something, and the instinct to repel something, are in the inorganic as in the organic world, the uniting bond. The whole distinction is a piece of hasty judgment.
The instinct to cling to something and the instinct to push something away exist in both the non-living and living worlds as a connecting force. The entire distinction is a result of quick judgment.
The will to power in every combination of forces, defending itself against the stronger and coming down unmercifully upon the weaker, is more correct.
The drive for power in every mix of forces, protecting itself against the stronger and coming down harshly on the weaker, is more accurate.
N. B. All processes may be regarded as "beings".
N. B. All processes can be seen as "beings".
656.
656.
The will to power can manifest itself only against obstacles; it therefore goes in search of what resists it—this is the primitive tendency of the protoplasm when it extends its pseudopodia and feels about it. The act of appropriation and assimilation is, above all, the result of a desire to overpower, a process of forming, of additional building and rebuilding, until at last the subjected creature has become completely a part of the superior creature's sphere of power, and has increased the latter.—If this process of incorporation does not succeed, then the whole organism falls to pieces; and the separation occurs as the result of the will to power: in order to prevent the escape of that[Pg 131] which has been subjected, the will to power falls into two wills (under some circumstances without even abandoning completely its relation to the two).
The will to power can only show itself when faced with obstacles; it actively seeks out what resists it—this is the basic instinct of protoplasm as it extends its pseudopodia and explores its surroundings. The act of taking in and assimilating is primarily driven by a desire to dominate, a process of creating, building, and rebuilding, until the subject has fully become part of the superior being's sphere of power, thereby enhancing it. —If this process of incorporation fails, the entire organism disintegrates; and separation happens as a result of the will to power: to prevent the escape of what has been subjected, the will to power splits into two wills (sometimes without entirely losing its connection to both).
"Hunger" is only a more narrow adaptation, once the fundamental instinct of power has won power of a more abstract kind.
"Hunger" is just a more limited adaptation, once the basic instinct for power has achieved a more abstract form of control.
657.
657.
What is "passive"?
What does "passive" mean?
To be hindered in the outward movement of grasping: it is thus an act of resistance and reaction.
Being held back from reaching out is an act of resistance and response.
What is "active"?
What does "active" mean?
To stretch out for power.
To reach for power.
"Nutrition"...
"Nutrition"
Is only a derived phenomenon; the primitive form of it was the will to stuff everything inside one's own skin.
It is just a derived phenomenon; its basic form was the desire to keep everything inside oneself.
"Procreation"...
"Reproduction"...
Only derived; originally, in those cases In which one will was unable to organise the collective mass it had appropriated, an opposing will came into power, which undertook to effect the separation and establish a new centre of organisation, after a struggle with the original will.
Only derived; originally, in situations where one will couldn't manage the collective mass it had gathered, an opposing will gained power, aiming to divide and establish a new center of organization, after competing with the original will.
"Pleasure"...
"Enjoyment"...
Is a feeling of power (presupposing the existence of pain).
It's a sense of power (assuming pain is present).
658.
658.
(1) The organic functions shown to be but forms of the fundamental will, the will to power,—and buds thereof.
(1) The natural functions are just different expressions of the basic will, the will to power—and its offshoots.
(2) The will to power specialises itself as will to nutrition, to property, to tools, to servants (obedience), and to rulers: the body as an example.—The stronger will directs the weaker. There is no other form of causality than that of will to will. It is not to be explained mechanically.
(2) The desire for power focuses on the desire for food, possessions, tools, servants (obedience), and leaders: the body as an example. The stronger will guides the weaker. There is no other form of causation except will driving will. It can't be explained mechanically.
(3) Thinking, feeling, willing, in all living organisms. What is a desire if it be not: a provocation of the feeling of power by an obstacle (or, better still, by rhythmical obstacles and resisting forces)—so that it surges through it? Thus in all pleasure pain is understood.—If the pleasure is to be very great, the pains preceding it must have been very long, and the whole bow of life must have been strained to the utmost.
(3) Thinking, feeling, wanting, in all living beings. What is a desire if not: a trigger of the feeling of power by an obstacle (or, even better, by rhythmic obstacles and resisting forces)—so that it breaks through it? Therefore, in all pleasure, pain is recognized. If the pleasure is to be significant, the pains preceding it must have been extensive, and the entire span of life must have been stretched to its limits.
(4) Intellectual functions. The will to shaping, forming, and making like, etc.
(4) Intellectual functions. The desire to shape, form, and create, etc.
(b) Man.
(b) Male.
659.
659.
With the body as clue.—Granting that the "soul" was only an attractive and mysterious thought,[Pg 133] from which philosophers rightly, but reluctantly, separated themselves—that which they have since learnt to put in its place is perhaps even more attractive and even more mysterious. The human body, in which the whole of the most distant and most recent past of all organic life once more becomes living and corporal, seems to flow through, this past and right over it like a huge and inaudible torrent; the body is a more wonderful thought than the old "soul." In all ages the body, as our actual property, as our most certain being, in short, as our ego, has been more earnestly believed in than the spirit (or the "soul," or the subject, as the school jargon now calls it). It has never occurred to any one to regard his stomach as a strange or a divine stomach; but that there is a tendency and a predilection in man to regard all his thoughts as "inspired," all his values as "imparted to him by a God," all his instincts as dawning activities—this is proved by the evidence of every age in man's history. Even now, especially among artists, there may very often be noticed a sort of wonder, and a deferential hesitation to decide, when the question occurs to them, by what means they achieved their happiest work, and from which world the creative thought came down to them: when they question in this way, they are possessed by a feeling of guilelessness and childish shyness. They dare not say: "That came from me; it was my hand which threw that die." Conversely, even those philosophers and theologians, who in their logic and piety found the most imperative reasons for regarding their body as a[Pg 134] deception (and even as a deception overcome and disposed of), could not help recognising the foolish fact that the body still remained: and the most unexpected proofs of this are to be found partly in Pauline and partly in Vedantic philosophy. But what does strength of faith ultimately mean? Nothing!—A strong faith might also be a foolish faith!—There is food for reflection.
With the body as a clue.—Assuming the "soul" was just an appealing and mysterious idea,[Pg 133] which philosophers rightly but reluctantly distanced themselves from, what they’ve learned to use in its place might be even more appealing and more mysterious. The human body, where all of organic life’s distant and recent past comes back to life, seems to flow through this history like a huge, silent torrent; the body is a more remarkable concept than the old "soul." Throughout history, the body, as our actual possession, our most certain existence—essentially, our self—has been more genuinely believed in than the spirit (or "soul," or the subject, as the academic jargon now calls it). No one has ever thought of their stomach as a strange or divine stomach; however, there's a tendency in humans to see all their thoughts as "inspired," all their values as "given to them by a God," and all their instincts as emerging actions—this is evident throughout every age in human history. Even today, especially among artists, there's often a sort of awe and respectful hesitation to determine how they achieved their best work and where their creative thoughts came from: in questioning this way, they're filled with a sense of innocence and childlike shyness. They hesitate to claim: "That came from me; it was my hand that made that happen." On the flip side, even those philosophers and theologians who found strong reasons to view their body as a[Pg 134] deception (and even as a deception to be overcome) couldn’t ignore the silly reality that the body still existed: you can find the most surprising evidence of this in both Pauline and Vedantic philosophy. But what does strength of faith ultimately mean? Nothing!—A strong faith could also be a foolish faith!—There’s plenty to think about.
And supposing the faith in the body were ultimately but the result of a conclusion; supposing it were a false conclusion, as idealists declare it is, would it not then involve some doubt concerning the trustworthiness of the spirit itself which thus causes us to draw wrong conclusions?
And what if believing in the body was just the result of a conclusion? What if it were a false conclusion, as idealists say it is? Wouldn't that raise some doubt about the reliability of the spirit itself, which leads us to make wrong conclusions?
Supposing the plurality of things, and space, and time, and motion (and whatever the other first principles of a belief in the body may be) were errors—what suspicions would not then be roused against the spirit which led us to form such first principles? Let it suffice that the belief in the body is, at any rate for the present, a much stronger belief than the belief in the spirit, and he who would fain undermine it assails the authority of the spirit most thoroughly in so doing!
Supposing the existence of multiple things, along with space, time, and motion (and whatever other basic principles we might have about the body) were wrong—what doubts would that raise about the mindset that led us to establish those principles? It’s enough to say that believing in the body, at least for now, is a much stronger belief than believing in the spirit, and anyone who tries to challenge it is really attacking the credibility of the spirit in the process!
660.
660.
The Body as an Empire.
The Body as a Domain.
The aristocracy in the body, the majority of the rulers (the fight between the cells and the tissues).
The aristocracy within the body, most of the rulers (the battle between the cells and the tissues).
Slavery and the division of labour: the higher type alone possible through the subjection of the lower to a function.
Slavery and the division of labor: the only higher type possible through the subjugation of the lower to a function.
Pleasure and pain, not contraries. The feeling of power.
Pleasure and pain, not opposites. The sense of power.
"Nutrition" only a result of the insatiable lust of appropriation in the Will to Power.
"Nutrition" is just a result of the endless desire to acquire in the Will to Power.
"Procreation": this is the decay which supervenes when the ruling cells are too weak to organise appropriated material.
"Procreation": this is the decline that occurs when the dominant cells are too weak to organize the materials they've taken in.
It is the moulding force which will have a continual supply of new material (more "force"). The masterly construction of an organism out of an egg.
It is the molding force that will have a continuous supply of new material (more "force"). The skillful creation of an organism from an egg.
"The mechanical interpretation": recognises only quantities: but the real energy is in the quality. Mechanics can therefore only describe processes; it cannot explain them.
"The mechanical interpretation": only acknowledges quantities; however, the true energy lies in quality. Mechanics can thus only describe processes; it cannot explain them.
"Purpose." We should start out from the "sagacity" of plants.
"Purpose." We should begin with the "wisdom" of plants.
The concept of "meliorism": not only greater complexity, but greater power (it need not be only greater masses).
The idea of "meliorism": not just more complexity, but more power (it doesn't have to be just larger groups).
Conclusion concerning the evolution of man: the road to perfection lies in the bringing forth of the most powerful individuals, for whose use the great masses would be converted into mere tools (that is to say, into the most intelligent and flexible tools possible).
Conclusion concerning the evolution of man: the path to perfection lies in developing the strongest individuals, for whom the large masses would be turned into mere tools (that is, into the most intelligent and adaptable tools possible).
661.
661.
Why is all activity, even that of a sense, associated with pleasure? Because, before the activity was possible, an obstacle or a burden was done away with. Or, rather, because all action is a process of overcoming, of becoming master of, and of increasing the feeling of power? The pleasure[Pg 136] of thought. Ultimately it is not only the feeling of power, but also the pleasure of creating and of contemplating the creation: for all activity enters our consciousness in the form of "works."
Why is all activity, even that of a sense, linked to pleasure? Because, before the activity could happen, an obstacle or a burden was removed. Or, rather, because all action is about overcoming, gaining mastery, and increasing the feeling of power? The pleasure[Pg 136] of thought. Ultimately, it’s not just the feeling of power, but also the pleasure of creating and contemplating the creation: because all activity comes into our consciousness in the form of "works."
662.
662.
Creating is an act of selecting and of finishing the thing selected. (In every act of the will, this is the essential element.)
Creating is choosing and completing what you’ve chosen. (In every decision, this is the key element.)
663.
663.
All phenomena which are the result of intentions may be reduced to the intention of increasing power.
All phenomena that result from intentions can be boiled down to the intention of gaining power.
664.
664.
When we do anything, we are conscious of a feeling of strength; we often have this sensation before the act—that is to say, while imagining the thing to do (as, for instance, at the sight of an enemy, of an obstacle, which we feel equal to): it is always an accompanying sensation. Instinctively we think that this feeling of strength is the cause of the action, that it is the "motive force." Our belief in causation is the belief in force and its effect; it is a transcript of our experience: in which we identify force and the feeling of force.—Force, however, never moves things; the strength which is conscious "does not set the muscles moving." "Of such a process we have no experience, no idea." "We experience as little concerning[Pg 137] force as a motive power, as concerning the necessity of a movement." Force is said to be the constraining element! "All we know is that one thing follows another;—we know nothing of either compulsion or arbitrariness in regard to the one following the other. Causality is first invented by thinking compulsion into the sequence of processes. A certain "understanding" of the thing is the result—that is to say, we humanise the process a little, we make it more "familiar"; the familiar is the known habitual fact of human compulsion associated with the feeling of force.
When we do anything, we are aware of a feeling of strength; we often feel this sensation before the action—meaning, while we’re imagining what we need to do (like when we see an enemy or an obstacle, which we feel equal to): it’s always an accompanying sensation. Instinctively, we think this feeling of strength is the reason for the action, that it’s the "motive force." Our belief in causation is a belief in force and its effects; it reflects our experiences: where we equate force with the feeling of force.—However, force itself doesn't move things; the conscious strength "does not set the muscles moving." "We have no experience or idea of such a process." "We understand as little about [Pg 137] force as a motive power, as we do about the necessity of a movement." Force is said to be the constraining element! "All we know is that one thing follows another;—we know nothing about either compulsion or randomness when it comes to one thing following another. Causality is first imagined by thinking compulsion into the sequence of events. A certain "understanding" of the situation arises—that is, we humanize the process a bit, we make it more "familiar"; the familiar is the known habitual fact of human compulsion associated with the feeling of force.
665.
665.
I have the intention of extending my arm; taking it for granted that I know as little of the physiology of the human body and of the mechanical laws of its movements as the man in the street, what could there be more vague, more bloodless, more uncertain than this intention compared with what follows it? And supposing I were the astutest of mechanics, and especially conversant with the formulæ which are applicable in this case, I should not be able to extend my arm one whit the better. Our "knowledge" and our "action" in this case lie coldly apart: as though in two different regions.—Again: Napoleon carries out a plan of campaign—what does that mean? In this case, everything concerning the consummation of the campaign is known, because everything must be done through words of command: but even here subordinates are taken for granted, who apply[Pg 138] and adapt the general plan to the particular emergency, to the degree of strength, etc.
I intend to reach out my arm; assuming I know as little about how the human body works and the mechanical principles of its movements as the average person does, what could be more vague, more lifeless, more uncertain than this intention compared to what comes next? Even if I were the smartest mechanic and fully knowledgeable about the formulas that apply here, it wouldn’t help me extend my arm any better. Our "knowledge" and our "action" in this case remain coldly disconnected, as if in two different worlds. — Again: Napoleon executes a campaign plan—what does that mean? In this scenario, everything regarding the completion of the campaign is known, since everything must be executed through commands: but even here there are subordinates who are assumed to apply[Pg 138] and adjust the general plan to the specific situation, the level of strength, etc.
666.
666.
For ages we have always ascribed the value of an action, of a character, of an existence, to the intention, to the purpose for which it was done, acted, or lived: this primeval idiosyncrasy of taste ultimately takes a dangerous turn provided the lack of intention and purpose in all phenomena comes ever more to the front in consciousness. With it a general depreciation of all values seems to be preparing: "All is without sense."—This melancholy phrase means: "All sense lies in the intention, and if the intention is absolutely lacking, then sense must be lacking too." In conformity with this valuation, people were forced to place the value of life in a a life after death, or in the progressive development of ideas, or of mankind, or of the people, or of man to superman; but in this way the progressus in infinitum of purpose had been reached: it was ultimately necessary to find one's self a place in the process of the world (perhaps with the disdæmonistic outlook, it was a process which led to nonentity).
For ages, we've always attached the value of an action, character, or existence to the intention and the purpose behind it: this ancient quirk of taste eventually takes a dangerous turn as the absence of intention and purpose in all things becomes more evident in our awareness. With this shift, a general devaluation of all values seems to be on the horizon: "Everything is without meaning." — This gloomy statement implies: "All meaning lies in the intention, and if intention is completely absent, then meaning must also be absent." According to this way of thinking, people were compelled to find life's value in an afterlife, in the progressive development of ideas, humanity, the people, or in the evolution from man to superman. But in doing so, the progressus in infinitum of purpose was reached: ultimately, it became necessary to find one's place in the workings of the world (perhaps with a disdainful view, this process led to nothingness).
In regard to this point, "purpose" needs a somewhat more severe criticism: it ought to be recognised that an action is never caused by a purpose; that an object and the means thereto are interpretations, by means of which certain points in a phenomena are selected and accentuated, at the cost of other, more numerous, points, that every[Pg 139] time something is done for a purpose, something fundamentally different, and yet other things happen; that in regard to the action done with a purpose, the case is the same as with the so-called purposefulness of the heat which is radiated from the sun: the greater part of the total sum is squandered; a portion of it, which is scarcely worth reckoning, has a "purpose," has "sense"; that an "end" with its "means" is an absurdly indefinite description, which indeed may be able to command as a precept, as "will," but presupposes a system of obedient and trained instruments, which, in the place of the indefinite, puts forward a host of determined entities (i.e. we imagine a system of clever but narrow intellects who postulate end and means, in order to be able to grant our only known "end," the rôle of the "cause of an action,"—a proceeding to which we have no right: it is tantamount to solving a problem by placing its solution in an inaccessible world which we cannot observe).
Regarding this point, "purpose" needs a more rigorous critique: it should be recognized that an action is never caused by a purpose; that an object and the means to achieve it are interpretations through which certain aspects of phenomena are highlighted at the expense of other, more numerous aspects. Every[Pg 139] time something is done with a purpose, something fundamentally different, along with other things, occurs; that the action done with a purpose is similar to the so-called purposefulness of the heat radiated from the sun: most of the total energy is wasted; only a small portion, barely worth counting, has a "purpose," has "meaning"; that an "end" with its "means" is an absurdly vague description, which may serve as a guideline or "will," but presumes a system of obedient and trained instruments that, instead of the vague, puts forth a variety of specific entities (i.e. we envision a system of smart but narrow-minded intellects that propose ends and means to justify our only known "end" as the "cause of an action,"—a method to which we have no right: it’s like solving a problem by placing its solution in an unreachable world that we cannot observe).
Finally, why could not an "end" be merely an accompanying feature in the series of changes among the active forces which bring about the action—a pale stenographic symbol stretched in consciousness beforehand, and which serves as a guide to what happens, even as a symbol of what happens, not as its cause?—But in this way we criticise will itself: is it not an illusion to regard that which enters consciousness as will-power, as a cause? Are not all conscious phenomena only final phenomena—the lost links in a chain, but apparently conditioning one another in their[Pg 140] sequence within the plane of consciousness? This might be an illusion.
Finally, why can’t an "ending" just be an accompanying feature in the series of changes among the active forces that create the action—a faint symbol stretched in our minds ahead of time, serving as a guide to what happens, as well as a symbol of what happens, not as its cause?—But this way we are critiquing will itself: isn’t it an illusion to see what comes into our awareness as willpower, as a cause? Aren't all conscious phenomena just final phenomena—the missing links in a chain, but seemingly influencing each other in their[Pg 140] sequence within the realm of consciousness? This could be an illusion.
667.
667.
Science does not inquire what impels us to will: on the contrary, it denies that willing takes place at all, and supposes that something quite different has happened—in short, that the belief in "will" and "end" is an illusion. It does not inquire into the motives of an action, as if these had been present in consciousness previous to the action, but it first divides the action up into a group of phenomena, and then seeks the previous history of this mechanical movement—but not in the terms of feeling, perception, and thought; from this quarter it can never accept the explanation: perception is precisely the matter of science, which has to be explained.—The problem of science is precisely to explain the world, without taking perceptions as the cause: for that would mean regarding perceptions themselves as the cause of perceptions. The task of science is by no means accomplished.
Science does not ask what drives us to make choices; rather, it denies that willing occurs at all and suggests that something entirely different has taken place—in short, that the belief in "will" and "purpose" is an illusion. It doesn't examine the motives behind an action, as if these were clear in our minds before the action occurred, but instead breaks the action down into a series of phenomena and then looks into the background of this mechanical movement—but not in terms of feelings, perceptions, and thoughts; it won't accept explanations from that angle: perception is exactly what science deals with, which needs to be explained.—The aim of science is precisely to explain the world, without treating perceptions as the cause: doing so would mean viewing perceptions as the cause of perceptions. The job of science is far from finished.
Thus: either there is no such thing as will,—the hypothesis of science,—or the will is free. The latter assumption represents the prevailing feeling, of which we cannot rid ourselves, even if the hypothesis of science were proved.
Thus: either there is no such thing as will—the scientific hypothesis—or the will is free. The latter idea reflects the common belief that we can't shake off, even if the scientific hypothesis were proved.
The popular belief in cause and effect is founded on the principle that free will is the cause of every effect: thereby alone do we arrive at the feeling of causation. And thereto belongs also the feeling that every cause is not an effect, but always onl[Pg 141]y a cause—if will is the cause. "Our acts of will are not necessary"—this lies in the very concept of "will." The effect necessarily comes after the cause—that is what we feel. It is merely a hypothesis that even our willing is compulsory in every case.
The common belief in cause and effect is based on the idea that free will is the cause of every effect: this is how we develop our sense of causation. This also includes the feeling that every cause is not an effect, but always just a cause—if will is the cause. "Our acts of will are not necessary"—this is part of the very concept of 'will.' The effect must come after the cause—that's what we feel. It's just a hypothesis that even our wanting is required in every situation.
668.
668.
"To will" is not "to desire," to strive, to aspire to; it distinguishes itself from that through the passion of commanding.
"To will" is not "to desire," to strive, or to aspire; it sets itself apart through the passion of commanding.
There is no such thing as "willing," but only the willing of something: the aim must not be severed from the state—as the epistemologists sever it. "Willing," as they understand it, is no more possible than "thinking": it is a pure invention.
There’s no such thing as “willing” on its own; it always involves something: the aim can’t be separated from the state, even if epistemologists want to do that. “Willing,” as they see it, is just as impossible as “thinking”: it’s a complete invention.
It is essential to willing that something should be commanded (but that does not mean that the will is carried into effect).
It is crucial to want something to be commanded (but that doesn't mean that the will is put into action).
The general state of tension, by virtue of which a force seeks to discharge itself, is not "willing."
The overall state of tension, in which a force tries to release itself, is not "willing."
669.
669.
"Pain" and "pleasure" are the most absurd means of expressing judgments, which of course does not mean that the judgments which are enunciated in this way must necessarily be absurd. The elimination of all substantiation and logic, a yes or no in the reduction to a passionate desire to have or to reject, an imperative abbreviation, the utility of which is irrefutable: that is pain and pleasure. Its origin is in the central sphere[Pg 142] of the intellect; its prerequisite is an infinitely accelerated process of perceiving, ordering, co-ordinating, calculating, concluding: pleasure and pain are always final phenomena, they are never causes.
"Pain" and "pleasure" are the most ridiculous ways to express judgments, which doesn't mean that the judgments expressed this way have to be absurd. The removal of all reasoning and logic, a simple yes or no boiling down to a strong desire to either have or reject, a necessary simplification whose usefulness is undeniable: that is pain and pleasure. Their source lies in the central sphere[Pg 142] of the mind; their prerequisite is an incredibly fast process of perceiving, organizing, coordinating, calculating, and concluding: pleasure and pain are always final outcomes, they are never causes.
As to deciding what provokes pain and pleasure, that is a question which depends upon the degree of power: the same thing, when confronted with a small quantity of power, may seem a danger and may suggest the need of speedy defence, and when confronted with the consciousness of greater power, may be a voluptuous stimulus and may be followed by a feeling of pleasure.
Deciding what causes pain and pleasure comes down to the degree of power: the same situation, when faced with a small amount of power, can seem threatening and might trigger a sense of urgent defense. In contrast, when faced with the awareness of greater power, it can be an enticing stimulus and may lead to feelings of pleasure.
All feelings of pleasure and pain presuppose a measuring of collective utility and collective harmfulness: consequently a sphere where there is the willing of an object (of a condition) and the selection of the means thereto. Pleasure and pain are never "original facts."
All feelings of pleasure and pain rely on a measurement of collective utility and collective harm: therefore, there exists a space where there is the desire for a specific object (or condition) and the choice of means to achieve it. Pleasure and pain are never "original facts."
The feelings of pleasure and pain are reactions of the will (emotions) in which the intellectual centre fixes the value of certain supervening changes as a collective value, and also as an introduction of contrary actions.
The feelings of pleasure and pain are reactions of the will (emotions) where the intellectual center determines the value of specific additional changes as a collective value, and also as a trigger for opposite actions.
670.
670.
The belief in "emotions"—Emotions are a fabrication of the intellect, an invention of causes which do not exist. All general bodily sensations which we do not understand are interpreted intellectually—that is to say, a reason is sought why we feel thus or thus among certain people or in certain[Pg 143] experiences. Thus something disadvantageous dangerous, and strange is taken for granted, as if it were the cause of our being indisposed; as a matter of fact, it gets added to the indisposition, so as to make our condition thinkable.—Mighty rushes of blood to the brain, accompanied by a feeling of suffocation, are interpreted as anger: the people and things which provoke our anger are a means of relieving our physiological condition. Subsequently, after long habituation, certain processes and general feelings are so regularly correlated that the sight of certain processes provokes that condition of general feeling, and induces vascular engorgements, the ejection of seminal fluid, etc.: we then say that the "emotion is provoked by propinquity."
The belief in "emotions"—Emotions are a construct of the mind, an invention of causes that don’t actually exist. All general bodily sensations that we don’t understand are interpreted intellectually—that is to say, we look for a reason for why we feel a certain way around specific people or in certain[Pg 143] situations. Thus, something disadvantageous, dangerous, and strange is accepted as though it were the reason for our discomfort; in reality, it simply adds to the discomfort, making our situation more understandable. Huge rushes of blood to the brain, along with feelings of suffocation, are framed as anger: the people and things that trigger our anger serve as a way to alleviate our physiological state. Over time, after getting used to it, certain processes and general feelings become so closely linked that the sight of certain processes triggers that general feeling and induces blood flow changes, the release of seminal fluid, etc.: we then say that the "emotion is triggered by proximity."
Judgments already inhere in pleasure and pain: stimuli become differentiated, according as to whether they increase or reduce the feeling of power.
Judgments are already part of pleasure and pain: stimuli are distinguished based on whether they boost or diminish the feeling of power.
The belief in willing. To believe that a thought may be the cause of a mechanical movement is to believe in miracles. The consistency of science demands that once we have made the world thinkable for ourselves by means of pictures, we should also make the emotions, the desires, the will, etc., thinkable—that is to say, we should deny them and treat them as errors of the intellect.
The belief in willpower. To think that an idea can cause a mechanical movement is to believe in miracles. The consistency of science requires that after we’ve made the world thinkable for ourselves through images, we should also make emotions, desires, will, etc., thinkable—in other words, we should reject them and regard them as mistakes of the mind.
671.
671.
Free will or no free will?—There is no such thing as "Will": that is only a simplified[Pg 144] conception on the part of the understanding, like "matter."
Free will or no free will?—There is no such thing as "Will": that's just a simplified[Pg 144] idea created by our understanding, similar to "matter."
All actions must first be prepared and made possible mechanically before they can be willed. Or, in most cases the "object" of an action enters the brain only after everything is prepared for its accomplishment. The object is an inner "stimulus"—nothing more.
All actions have to be set up and made feasible mechanically before they can be intended. Or, in most cases, the "object" of an action enters the mind only after everything is ready for its execution. The object is an inner "stimulus"—nothing more.
672.
672.
The most proximate prelude to an action relates to that action: but further back still there lies a preparatory history which covers a far wider field: the individual action is only a factor in a much more extensive and subsequent fact. The shorter and the longer processes are not reported.
The closest preparation for an action is connected to that action itself: but looking even further back there’s a background history that spans a much broader area: the individual action is just one part of a much larger and later event. The shorter and longer processes are not documented.
673.
673.
The theory of chance: the soul is a selecting and self-nourishing being, which is persistently extremely clever and creative (this creative power is commonly overlocked! it is taken to be merely passive).
The theory of chance: the soul is a selective and self-sustaining entity, which is constantly very intelligent and inventive (this creative power is often overlooked! It's assumed to be just passive).
I recognised the active and creative power within the accidental.—Accident is in itself nothing more than the clashing of creative impulses.
I recognized the active and creative power within the accidental.—Accident is just the clash of creative impulses.
674.
674.
Among the enormous multiplicity of phenomena to be observed in an organic being, that part which becomes conscious is a mere means: and the particle of "virtue," "self abnegation,"[Pg 145] and other fanciful inventions, are denied in a most thoroughgoing manner by the whole of the remaining phenomena. We would do well to study our organism in all its immorality....
Among the vast number of phenomena found in an organic being, the part that becomes conscious is just a tool: and the concepts of "virtue," "self-denial,"[Pg 145] and other imaginary ideas are completely dismissed by the rest of the phenomena. It would be beneficial for us to examine our organism in all its immorality....
The animal functions are, as a matter of fact, a million times more important than all beautiful states of the soul and heights of consciousness: the latter are an overflow, in so far as they are not needed as instruments in the service of the animal functions. The whole of conscious life: the spirit together with the soul, the heart, goodness, and virtue; in whose service does it work? In the greatest possible perfection of the means (for acquiring nourishment and advancement) serving the fundamental animal functions: above all, the ascent of the line of Life.
The functions of animals are actually a million times more important than all the beautiful states of the soul and levels of consciousness. The latter are just excess, as they aren't necessary as tools to support the animal functions. The entirety of conscious life—the spirit along with the soul, the heart, goodness, and virtue—what purpose do they serve? They work toward the greatest possible perfection of the means (for obtaining nourishment and progress) that support the fundamental animal functions: most importantly, the ascent of the line of Life.
That which is called "flesh" and "body" is of such incalculably greater importance, that the rest is nothing more than a small appurtenance. To continue the chain of life so that it becomes ever more powerful—that is the task.
That which is referred to as "flesh" and "body" is so much more important that everything else is just a minor addition. Keeping the chain of life going so that it becomes ever more powerful—that is the goal.
But now observe how the heart, the soul, virtue, and spirit together conspire formally to thwart this purpose: as if they were the object of every endeavour! ... The degeneration of life is essentially determined by the extraordinary fallibility of consciousness, which is held at bay least of all by the instincts, and thus commits the gravest and profoundest errors.
But now notice how the heart, soul, virtue, and spirit all come together to sabotage this goal: as if they were the focus of every effort! ... The decline of life is fundamentally caused by the remarkable fallibility of consciousness, which is least restrained by instincts, leading to the most serious and profound mistakes.
Now could any more insane extravagance of vanity be imagined than to measure the value of existence according to the pleasant or unpleasant feelings of this consciousness? It is obviously only[Pg 146] a means: and pleasant or unpleasant feelings are also no more than means.
Now, could any crazier display of vanity be envisioned than to measure the value of existence based on the pleasant or unpleasant feelings of this consciousness? It's clearly just[Pg 146] a tool: and pleasant or unpleasant feelings are also just tools.
According to what standard is the objective value measured? According to the quantity of increased and more organised power alone.
According to what standard is the objective value measured? According to the quantity of increased and more organized power alone.
675.
675.
The value of all valuing.—My desire would be to see the agent once more identified with the action, after action has been deprived of all meaning by having been separated in thought from the agent; I should like to see the notion of doing something, the idea of a "purpose," of an "intention," of an object, reintroduced into the action, after action has been made insignificant by having been artificially separated from these things.
The importance of all valuing.—I want to see the agent once again connected to the action, after the action has lost all meaning by being thought of separately from the agent; I would like to see the concept of doing something, the idea of a "purpose," of an "intention," and an object, brought back into the action, after that action has become pointless by being artificially divided from these elements.
All "objects," "purposes," "meanings," are only manners of expression and metamorphoses of the one will inherent in all phenomena; of the will to power. To have an object, a purpose, or an intention, in fact to will generally, is equivalent to the desire for greater strength, for fuller growth, and for the means thereto in addition.
All "objects," "purposes," and "meanings" are just different ways of expressing and transforming the one will that exists in all phenomena; it's the will to power. To have an object, a purpose, or an intention, essentially to will in general, is the same as wanting greater strength, for more growth, and for the means to achieve that as well.
The most general and fundamental instinct in all action and willing is precisely on that account the one which is least known and is most concealed; for in practice we always follow its bidding, for the simple reason that we are in ourselves its bidding....
The most basic and essential instinct in all actions and desires is, for that reason, the one that is least understood and most hidden; in reality, we always obey its demands simply because we are its demands ourselves....
All valuations are only the results of, and the narrow points of view in servings this one will: valuing in itself is nothing save this, —will to power.
All valuations are just the outcomes of, and the limited perspectives in servings this one will: valuing in itself is nothing but this, —will to power.
To criticise existence from the standpoint of any one of these values is utter nonsense and error. Even supposing that a process of annihilation follows from such a value, even so this process is in the service of this will.
To criticize existence based on any of these values is complete nonsense and a mistake. Even if a process of destruction results from such a value, this process still serves this will.
The valuation of existence itself! But existence is this valuing itself!—and even when we say "no," we still do what we are.
The valuation of existence itself! But existence is this valuing itself!—and even when we say "no," we still do what we are.
We ought now to perceive the absurdity of this pretence at judging existence; and we ought to try and discover what actually takes place there. It is symptomatic.
We should now recognize the absurdity of pretending to judge existence; and we should try to find out what really happens there. It is a sign.
676.
676.
Concerning the Origin of our Valuations.
About the Origin of Our Valuations.
We are able to analyse our body, and by doing so we get the same idea of it as of the stellar system, and the differences between organic and inorganic lapses. Formerly the movements of the stars were explained as the effects of beings consciously pursuing a purpose: this is no longer required, and even in regard to the movements of the body and its changes, the belief has long since been abandoned that they can be explained by an appeal to a consciousness which has a determined purpose. By far the greater number of movements have nothing to do with consciousness at all: neither have they anything to do with sensation. Sensations and thoughts are extremely rare and insignificant things compared with the innumerable phenomena occurring every second.
We can analyze our bodies, and by doing so, we understand them much like we understand the solar system, along with the differences between organic and inorganic processes. In the past, the movements of the stars were explained as the actions of conscious beings pursuing a goal; this is no longer necessary. Even when it comes to the movements and changes in the body, the idea that they can be explained by a consciousness with a specific purpose has long been discarded. Most movements are completely unrelated to consciousness: they are also unrelated to sensation. Sensations and thoughts are extremely rare and insignificant compared to the countless phenomena happening every second.
On the other hand, we believe that a certain[Pg 148] conformity of means to ends rules over the very smallest phenomenon, which it is quite beyond our deepest science to understand; a sort of cautiousness, selectiveness, co-ordination, and repairing process, etc. In short, we are in the presence of an activity to which it would be necessary to ascribe an incalculably higher and more extensive intellect than the one we are acquainted with. We learn to think less of all that is conscious: we unlearn the habit of making ourselves responsible for ourselves, because, as conscious beings fixing purposes, we are but the smallest part of ourselves.
On the other hand, we think that a certain[Pg 148] alignment of means to ends governs even the tiniest phenomena, which our advanced science still struggles to comprehend; a sort of carefulness, selectiveness, coordination, and repair process, etc. In short, we are facing an activity that requires attributing an infinitely greater and broader intellect than the one we know. We start to value less everything that is conscious: we unlearn the tendency to hold ourselves accountable for ourselves because, as conscious beings setting goals, we represent just a tiny fraction of who we truly are.
Of the numerous influences taking effect every second, for instance, air, electricity, we feel scarcely anything at all. There might be a number of forces, which, though they never make themselves felt by us, yet influence us continually. Pleasure and pain are very rare and scanty phenomena, compared with the countless stimuli with which a cell or an organ operates upon another cell or organ.
Of the many influences impacting us every second, like air and electricity, we hardly feel anything at all. There are probably numerous forces that, even though we don’t notice them, constantly affect us. Pleasure and pain are infrequent and minimal compared to the countless stimuli that one cell or organ uses to interact with another cell or organ.
It is the phase of the modesty of consciousness. Finally, we can grasp the conscious ego itself, merely as an instrument in the service of that higher and more extensive intellect: and then we may ask whether all conscious willing, all conscious purposes, all valuations, are not perhaps only means by virtue of which something essentially different is attained, from that which consciousness supposes. We mean: it is a question of our pleasure and pain but pleasure and pain might be the means whereby we had something to do which lies outside our consciousness.
It is the phase of the modesty of consciousness. Finally, we can understand the conscious ego itself as just a tool serving a greater and more expansive intellect: and then we might wonder if all conscious willing, all conscious purposes, all valuations, are maybe just ways to achieve something fundamentally different, from what consciousness assumes. We mean: it's about our pleasure and pain but pleasure and pain might be the ways through which we had something to do that exists beyond our consciousness.
This is to show how very superficial all conscious phenomena really are; how an action and the image of it differ; how little we know about what precedes an action; how fantastic our feelings, "freewill," and "cause and effect" are; how thoughts and images, just like words, are only signs of thoughts; the impossibility of finding the grounds of any action; the superficiality of all praise and blame; how essentially our conscious life is composed of fancies and illusion; how all our words merely stand for fancies (our emotions too), and how the union of mankind depends upon the transmission and continuation of these fancies: whereas, at bottom, the real union of mankind by means of procreation pursues its unknown way. Does this belief in the common fancies of men really alter mankind? Or is the whole body of ideas and valuations only an expression in itself of unknown changes? Are there really such things as will, purposes, thoughts, values? Is the whole of conscious life perhaps no more than mirage? Even when values seem to determine the actions of a man, they are, as a matter of fact, doing something quite different! In short, granting that a certain conformity of means to end might be demonstrated in the action of nature, without the assumption of a ruling ego: could not our notion of purposes, and our will, etc., be only a symbolic language standing for something quite different—that is to say, something not-willing and unconscious? only the thinnest semblance of that natural conformity of means to end in the organic world, but not in any way different therefrom?
This shows just how superficial all conscious experiences really are; how an action and its image differ; how little we understand about what occurs before an action; how bizarre our feelings, "free will," and "cause and effect" are; how thoughts and images, just like words, are merely signs of thoughts; the impossibility of finding the basis of any action; the superficiality of all praise and blame; how essentially our conscious life is made up of fancies and illusions; how all our words represent fancies (including our emotions), and how the union of mankind depends on the sharing and continuation of these fancies: while, at its core, the true union of mankind through procreation follows its own mysterious path. Does this belief in the shared fancies of people really change humanity? Or is the entire collection of ideas and values just an expression of unknown transformations? Do will, intentions, thoughts, and values really exist? Is all conscious life perhaps just a mirage? Even when values seem to drive a person's actions, they are actually doing something entirely different! In short, assuming that we could demonstrate a certain alignment of means to end in nature's actions, without the idea of a directing ego: could our concepts of intentions, will, and so forth just be a symbolic language that stands for something entirely different—that is, something non-willing and unconscious? Just the slightest reflection of that natural alignment of means to end in the organic world, but not fundamentally different from it?
Briefly, perhaps the whole of mental development is a matter of the body: it is the consciously recorded history of the fact that a higher body is forming. The organic ascends to higher regions. Our longing to know Nature is a means by virtue of which the body would reach perfection. Or, better still, hundreds of thousands of experiments are made to alter the nourishment and the mode of living of the body: the body's consciousness and valuations, its kinds of pleasure and pain, are signs of these changes and experiments. In the end, it is not a question concerning man; for he must be surpassed.
In short, mental development is all about the body: it’s the conscious record of the fact that a higher body is being formed. The organic progresses to higher levels. Our desire to understand Nature is a way for the body to achieve perfection. Even better, countless experiments are conducted to change the body’s diet and way of life: the body’s consciousness and values, its experiences of pleasure and pain, are indicators of these changes and experiments. Ultimately, this isn't just a question about humanity; he must be transcended.
677.
677.
To what Extent are all Interpretations of the World Symptoms of a Ruling Instinct.
To what extent is every interpretation of the world a reflection of a controlling instinct?
The artistic contemplation of the world: to sit before the world and to survey it. But here the analysis of æsthetical contemplation, its reduction to cruelty, its feeling of security, its judicial and detached attitude, etc., are lacking. The artist himself must be taken, together with his psychology (the criticism of the instinct of play, as a discharge of energy, the love of change, the love of bringing one's soul in touch with strange things, the absolute egoism of the artist, etc.). What instincts does he sublimate?
The artistic contemplation of the world means sitting back and observing it. However, there's a lack of analysis regarding aesthetic contemplation, its transformation into something harsh, its sense of security, its objective and detached viewpoint, and so on. The artist himself must be considered, along with his psychology (the critique of the instinct to play as a release of energy, the desire for change, the urge to connect one's soul with new experiences, the artist's sheer self-centeredness, etc.). What instincts does he elevate?
The scientific contemplation of the world: a criticism of the psychological longing for science, the desire to make everything comprehensible; the desire to make everything practical, useful, capable of being exploited—to what extent this is[Pg 151] anti-æsthetic. Only that value counts, which may be reckoned in figures. How it happens that a mediocre type of man preponderates under the influence of science. It would be terrible if even history were to be taken possession of in this way—the realm of the superior, of the judicial. What instincts are here sublimated!
The scientific examination of the world: a criticism of the psychological craving for science, the urge to make everything understandable; the urge to make everything practical, useful, and exploitable—to what extent this is[Pg 151] anti-aesthetic. The only value that matters is what can be quantified. It's alarming how a mediocre type of person dominates under the influence of science. It would be awful if even history were to be taken over in this way—the realm of the exceptional, of the just. What instincts are being transformed here!
The religious contemplation of the world: a criticism of the religious man. It is not necessary to take the moral man as the type, but the man who has extreme feelings of exaltation and of deep depression, and who interprets the former with thankfulness or suspicion without, however, seeking their origin in himself (nor the latter either). The man who essentially feels anything but free, who sublimates his conditions and states of submission.
The religious reflection on the world: a critique of the religious person. It's not essential to consider the moral person as the standard, but rather the individual who experiences intense feelings of elation and severe sadness, interpreting the former with gratitude or doubt without trying to understand their source in themselves (nor the latter either). This is someone who fundamentally feels anything but free, who elevates their circumstances and experiences of submission.
The moral contemplation of the world. The feelings peculiar to certain social ranks are projected into the universe: stability, law, the making of things orderly, and the making of things alike, are sought in the highest spheres, because they are valued most highly,—above everything or behind everything.
The moral contemplation of the world. The emotions unique to specific social classes are projected onto the universe: stability, law, creating order, and promoting uniformity are sought in the highest realms because they are held in the highest regard—more than anything else or underlying everything.
What is common to all: the ruling instincts wish to be regarded as the highest values in general, even as the creative and ruling powers. It is understood that these instincts either oppose or overcome each other (join up synthetically, or alternate in power). Their profound antagonism is, however, so great, that in those cases in which they all insist upon being gratified, a man of very thorough mediocrity is the outcome.
What is common to everyone: the ruling instincts want to be seen as the highest values overall, just like the creative and ruling powers. It's understood that these instincts either clash or dominate each other (they can combine or take turns in power). Their deep conflict is so intense that in situations where they all demand to be satisfied, the result is a person of very average mediocrity.
678.
678.
It is a question whether the origin of our apparent "knowledge" is not also a mere offshoot of our older valuations, which are so completely assimilated that they belong to the very basis of our nature. In this way only the more recent needs engage in battle with results of the oldest needs.
It’s debatable whether the source of our apparent "knowledge" is just an extension of our older values, which are so fully integrated that they form the foundation of our nature. In this way, only the more recent needs clash with the outcomes of the oldest needs.
The world is seen, felt, and interpreted thus and thus, in order that organic life may be preserved with this particular manner of interpretation. Man is not only an individual, but the continuation of collective organic life in one definite line. The fact that man survives, proves that a certain species of interpretations (even though it still be added to) has also survived; that, as a system, this method of interpreting has not changed. "Adaptation."
The world is perceived, experienced, and understood in this way so that organic life can be maintained through this specific approach to understanding. Humans are not just individuals; they are part of the ongoing collective organic life in one clear lineage. The fact that humans endure shows that a certain way of understanding (even as it continues to evolve) has also persisted; that, as a system, this way of interpreting hasn’t changed. "Adaptation."
Our "dissatisfaction," our "ideal," etc., may possibly be the result of this incorporated piece of interpretation, of our particular point of view: the organic world may ultimately perish owing to it just as the division of labour in organisms may be the means of bringing about the ruin of the whole, if one part happen to wither or weaken. The destruction of organic life, and even of the highest form thereof, must follow the same principles as the destruction of the individual.
Our "dissatisfaction," our "ideal," etc., might actually be the result of this integrated interpretation, of our specific perspective: the organic world could ultimately suffer because of it, just as the division of labor in organisms can lead to the downfall of the whole if one part happens to decay or weaken. The destruction of organic life, and even of its highest form, must follow the same principles as the destruction of the individual.
679.
679.
Judged from the standpoint of the theory of descent, individuation shows the continuous breaking[Pg 153] up of one into two, and the equally continuous annihilation of individuals for the sake of a few individuals, which evolution bears onwards; the greater mass always perishes ("the body").
Judged from the perspective of the theory of descent, individuation demonstrates the ongoing splitting[Pg 153] of one into two, and the equally ongoing destruction of individuals for the sake of a few individuals, which evolution carries forward; the larger part always dies ("the body").
The fundamental phenomena: innumerable individuals are sacrificed for the sake of a few, in order to make the few possible.—One must not allow one's self to be deceived; the case is the same with peoples and races: they produce the "body" for the generation of isolated and valuable individuals, who continue the great process.
The basic reality is this: countless people are sacrificed for the benefit of a few, to allow those few to exist. One should not be fooled; the situation is the same with nations and races: they create the "foundation" for the emergence of unique and valuable individuals, who carry on the larger process.
680.
680.
I am opposed to the theory that the individual studies the interests of the species, or of posterity, at the cost of his own advantage: all this is only apparent.
I don't agree with the idea that a person prioritizes the interests of the species or future generations over their own benefit: that’s just an illusion.
The excessive importance which he attaches to the sexual instinct is not the result of the latter's importance to the species, for procreation is the actual performance of the individual, it is his greatest interest, and therefore it is his highest expression of power (not judged from the standpoint of consciousness, but from the very centre of the individual).
The extreme significance he places on the sexual instinct isn’t due to its importance for the species, because procreation is the individual’s actual experience; it’s his main concern, and thus it represents his highest expression of power (not viewed from a conscious perspective, but from the very core of the individual).
681.
681.
The fundamental errors of the biologists who have lived hitherto: it is not a matter of the species, but of rearing stronger individuals (the many are only a means).
The fundamental errors of the biologists who came before: it’s not about the species, but about raising stronger individuals (the many are just a means).
Life is not the continuous adjustment of internal[Pg 154] relations to external relations, but will to power, which, proceeding from inside, subjugates and incorporates an ever-increasing quantity of "external" phenomena.
Life is not just the ongoing tweaking of internal[Pg 154] relationships to external ones, but the will to power, which, coming from within, dominates and absorbs an ever-growing variety of "external" phenomena.
These biologists continue the moral valuations ("the absolutely higher worth of Altruism," the antagonism towards the lust of dominion, towards war, towards all that which is not useful, and towards all order of rank and of class).
These biologists continue the moral values ("the undeniable higher value of Altruism," the opposition to the desire for power, to war, to anything that isn't beneficial, and to all forms of hierarchy and class).
682.
682.
In natural science, the moral depreciation of the ego still goes hand in hand with the overestimation of the species. But the species is quite as illusory as the ego: a false distinction has been made. The ego is a hundred times more than a mere unit in a chain of creatures; it is the chain itself, in every possible respect, and the species is merely an abstraction suggested by the multiplicity and partial similarity of these chains. That the individual is sacrificed to the species, as people often say he is, is not a fact at all: it is rather only an example of false interpretation.
In natural science, the negative view of the ego still goes along with an exaggerated view of the species. However, the species is just as deceptive as the ego: a mistaken distinction has been made. The ego is a hundred times more than just a single unit in a chain of beings; it is the chain itself, in every possible way, and the species is simply an idea suggested by the diversity and partial similarities of these chains. The claim that the individual is sacrificed for the sake of the species, as people often say, is not actually true: it is more a case of misinterpretation.
683.
683.
The formula of the "progress"-superstition according to a famous physiologist of the cerebral regions:—
The formula of the "progress"-superstition according to a well-known physiologist of the brain regions:—
"L'animal ne fait jamais de progrès comme espèce. L'homme seul fait de progrès comme espèce."
"Animals never make progress as a species. Only humans make progress as a species."
No.
No.
684.
684.
Anti-Darwin.—The domestication of man: what definite value can it have, or has domestication in itself a definite value?—There are reasons for denying the latter proposition.
Anti-Darwin.—The domestication of man: what clear value can it have, or does domestication itself have a clear value?—There are reasons to reject the latter idea.
Darwin's school of thought certainly goes to great pains to convince us of the reverse: it would fain prove that the influence of domestication may be profound and fundamental. For the time being, we stand firmly as we did before; up to the present no results save very superficial modification or degeneration have been shown to follow upon domestication. And everything that escapes from the hand and discipline of man, returns almost immediately to its original natural condition. The type remains constant, man cannot "dénaturer la nature."
Darwin's theory certainly tries hard to convince us otherwise: it wants to demonstrate that domestication can have a deep and fundamental impact. For now, we remain firm in our stance; so far, the only outcomes from domestication are very superficial changes or decline. And anything that escapes human control and discipline quickly reverts back to its original natural state. The type stays constant; humans cannot "dénaturer la nature."
Biologists reckon upon the struggle for existence, the death of the weaker creature and the survival of the most robust, most gifted combatant; on that account they imagine a continuous increase in the perfection of all creatures. We, on the contrary, have convinced ourselves of the fact, that in the struggle for existence, accident serves the cause of the weak quite as much as that of the strong; that craftiness often supplements strength with advantage; that the prolificness of a species is related in a remarkable manner to that species chances of destruction....
Biologists believe in the struggle for survival, where the weaker creatures die and the strongest fighters survive; because of that, they think there is a continuous improvement in all creatures. We, on the other hand, have come to realize that in the struggle for survival, chance helps the weak just as much as it helps the strong; that cleverness often gives an edge to strength; that a species' reproductive success is strangely linked to its risk of extinction....
Natural Selection is also credited with the power of slowly effecting unlimited metamorphoses: it is believed that every advantage is[Pg 156] transmitted by heredity, and strengthened in the course of generations (when heredity is known to be so capricious that ...); the happy adaptations of certain creatures to very special conditions of life, are regarded as the result of surrounding influences. Nowhere, however, are examples of unconscious selection to be found (absolutely nowhere). The most different individuals associate one with the other; the extremes become lost in the mass. Each vies with the other to maintain his kind; those creatures whose appearance shields them from certain dangers, do not alter this appearance when they are in an environment quite devoid of danger.... If they live in places where their coats or their hides do not conceal them, they do not adapt themselves to their surroundings in any way.
Natural Selection is also recognized for its ability to gradually bring about endless transformations: it is believed that every advantage is[Pg 156] passed down through heredity and reinforced over generations (even though heredity can be quite unpredictable...); the remarkable adaptations of certain animals to very specific living conditions are seen as a result of surrounding influences. However, there are no instances of unconscious selection anywhere to be found (absolutely nowhere). The most different individuals pair up with each other; the extremes blend into the general population. Each one competes to preserve their type; those creatures whose appearances protect them from specific threats do not change this appearance when they find themselves in a danger-free environment.... If they inhabit areas where their fur or skin does not camouflage them, they do not adjust to their surroundings in any way.
The selection of the most beautiful has been so exaggerated, that it greatly exceeds the instincts for beauty in our own race! As a matter of fact, the most beautiful creature often couples with the most debased, and the largest with the smallest. We almost always see males and females taking advantage of their first chance meeting, and manifesting no taste or selectiveness at all.—Modification through climate and nourishment—but as a matter of fact unimportant.
The selection of the most beautiful has been so blown out of proportion that it far surpasses our natural instincts for beauty! In reality, the most beautiful beings often pair up with the least attractive, and the biggest with the smallest. We frequently observe males and females seizing their first opportunity to connect, showing little to no taste or selectivity. —Changes due to climate and diet — but ultimately, they are unimportant.
There are no intermediate forms.—
There are no intermediate forms.
The growing evolution of creatures is assumed. All grounds for this assumption are entirely lacking. Every type has its limitations: beyond these evolution cannot carry it.
The evolution of creatures is generally taken for granted. There is absolutely no basis for this belief. Every type has its limitations: beyond these, evolution cannot proceed.
My general point of view. First proposition: Man as a species is not progressing. Higher specimens are indeed attained; but they do not survive. The general level of the species is not raised.
My general point of view. First proposition: Humanity as a species is not progressing. Higher individuals are emerging; however, they do not endure. The overall level of the species is not improved.
Second proposition: Man as a species does not represent any sort of progress compared with any other animal. The whole of the animal and plant world does not develop from the lower to the higher.... but all simultaneously, haphazardly, confusedly, and at variance. The richest and most complex forms—and the term "higher type" means no more than this—perish more easily: only the lowest succeed in maintaining their apparent imperishableness. The former are seldom attained, and maintain their superior position with difficulty, the latter are compensated by great fruitfulness.—In the human race, also, the superior specimens, the happy cases of evolution, are the first to perish amid the fluctuations of chances for and against them. They are exposed to every form of decadence: they are extreme, and, on that account alone, already decadents.... The short duration of beauty, of genius, of the Cæsar, is sui generis: such things are not hereditary. The type is inherited, there is nothing extreme or particularly "happy" about a type——It is not a case of a particular fate, or of the "evil will" of Nature, but merely of the concept "superior type": the higher type is an example of an incomparably greater degree of complexity a greater sum of co-ordinated elements: but on this account disintegration becomes a thousand times more[Pg 158] threatening. "Genius" is the sublimest machine in existence—hence it is the most fragile.
Second proposition: Humanity as a species doesn't represent any kind of progress compared to other animals. The entire animal and plant kingdom doesn't develop from lower forms to higher ones, but all at once, randomly, chaotically, and inconsistently. The richest and most complex forms—and calling something a "higher type" just means that—are more likely to perish: only the simplest forms manage to maintain their apparent durability. The complex forms are rarely achieved and struggle to keep their dominant status, while the simpler forms compensate with high fertility. In humanity, too, the superior specimens, the fortunate results of evolution, are the first to vanish in the unpredictable mix of odds working for and against them. They face every kind of decline; they are extremes, and that alone makes them already decadent. The fleeting nature of beauty, genius, or a figure like Cæsar is sui generis: such traits are not hereditary. The type is inherited, and there's nothing extreme or particularly "fortunate" about a type. It’s not just a matter of some fate or Nature's "evil will," but simply the notion of a "superior type": the higher type is an example of a much greater level of complexity, a greater collection of coordinated elements. But because of this, disintegration becomes massively more[Pg 158] threatening. "Genius" is the most exquisite machine in existence—therefore, it is the most fragile.
Third propositio:: The domestication (culture) of man does not sink very deep. When it does sink far below the skin it immediately becomes degeneration (type: the Christian). The wild man (or, in moral terminology, the evil man) is a reversion to Nature—and, in a certain sense, he represents a recovery, a cure from the effects of "culture." ...
Third proposition:: The domestication (culture) of humans doesn’t go very deep. When it does go far beneath the surface, it quickly turns into degeneration (like the Christian). The wild man (or, in moral terms, the bad man) is a return to Nature—and, in a way, he symbolizes a recovery, a healing from the impacts of "culture." ...
685.
685.
Anti-Darwin.—What surprises me most on making a general survey of the great destinies of man, is that I invariably see the reverse of what to-day Darwin and his school sees or will persist in seeing: selection in favour of the stronger, the better-constituted, and the progress of the species. Precisely the reverse of this stares one in the face: the suppression of the lucky cases, the uselessness of the more highly constituted types, the inevitable mastery of the mediocre, and even of those who are below mediocrity. Unless we are shown some reason why man is an exception among living creatures, I incline to the belief that Darwin's school is everywhere at fault. That will to power, in which I perceive the ultimate reason and character of all change, explains why it is that selection is never in favour of the exceptions and of the lucky cases: the strongest and happiest natures are weak when they are confronted with a majority ruled by organised gregarious instincts and the[Pg 159] fear which possesses the weak. My general view of the world of values shows that in the highest values which now sway the destiny of man, the happy cases among men, the select specimens do not prevail: but rather the decadent specimens,—perhaps there is nothing more interesting in the world than this unpleasant spectacle....
Anti-Darwin.—What surprises me most when I take a broad look at the great destinies of humanity is that I always see the opposite of what Darwin and his followers see today or will continue to see: a selection favoring the stronger, the better-built, and the progress of the species. In fact, the exact opposite is clear: the suppression of fortunate cases, the uselessness of the more developed types, the inevitable dominance of the average, and even those who fall below average. Unless we can demonstrate some reason why humans are an exception among living beings, I tend to believe that Darwin's followers are consistently mistaken. That will to power, which I see as the ultimate reason and nature of all change, explains why selection never favors the exceptions and fortunate cases: the strongest and happiest individuals become weak when faced with a majority driven by organized social instincts and the[Pg 159] fear that grips the weak. My overall view of the world of values shows that in the highest values currently influencing humanity's destiny, it is not the fortunate individuals that prevail, but rather the declining specimens—perhaps there is nothing more fascinating in the world than this unpleasant spectacle....
Strange as it may seem, the strong always have to be upheld against the weak; and the well-constituted against the ill-constituted, the healthy against the sick and physiologically botched. If we drew our morals from reality, they would read thus: the mediocre are more valuable than the exceptional creatures, and the decadent than the mediocre; the will to nonentity prevails over the will to life—and the general aim now is, in Christian, Buddhistic, Schopenhauerian phraseology: "It is better not to be than to be."
Strange as it may sound, the strong always need to be supported against the weak; and the well-formed against the poorly formed, the healthy against the sick and physically flawed. If we based our morals on reality, they would look something like this: the average are more valued than the exceptional, and the declining are more valued than the average; the desire for nothingness wins over the desire for life—and the prevailing attitude these days is summed up in Christian, Buddhist, and Schopenhauerian sayings: "It’s better not to exist than to exist."
I protest against this formulating of reality into a moral: and I loathe Christianity with a deadly loathing, because it created sublime words and attitudes in order to deck a revolting truth with all the tawdriness of justice, virtue, and godliness....
I protest against putting reality into a moral framework: and I deeply despise Christianity because it turned ugly truths into something pretty by using glorified words and attitudes about justice, virtue, and godliness.
I see all philosophers and the whole of science on their knees before a reality which is the reverse of "the struggle for life," as Darwin and his school understood it—that is to say, wherever I look, I see those prevailing and surviving, who throw doubt and suspicion upon life and the value of life.—The error of the Darwinian school became a problem to me: how can one be so blind as to make this mistake?
I see all philosophers and all of science on their knees before a reality that contradicts "the struggle for life," as Darwin and his followers understood it—that is to say, wherever I look, I see those who are prevailing and surviving, but who cast doubt and suspicion on life and its value. The mistake of the Darwinian school became a problem for me: how can someone be so blind as to make this mistake?
That species show an ascending tendency, is the most nonsensical assertion that has ever been made: until now they have only manifested a dead level. There is nothing whatever to prove that the higher organisms have developed from the lower. I see that the lower, owing to their numerical strength, their craft, and ruse, now preponderate,—and I fail to see an instance in which an accidental change produces an advantage, at least not for a very long period: for it would be necessary to find some reason why an accidental change should become so very strong.
That species showing an upward trend is the most ridiculous claim ever made: so far, they have only displayed a flat level. There’s no evidence that higher organisms evolved from lower ones. It seems to me that the lower ones, because of their sheer numbers, cunning, and tricks, are now in the majority, and I can't find any example where a random change creates any advantage, at least not for a significant amount of time: there would need to be a reason why a random change would become so dominant.
I do indeed find the "cruelty of Nature" which is so often referred to; but in a different place: Nature is cruel, but against her lucky and well-constituted children; she protects and shelters and loves the lowly.
I really do see the "cruelty of Nature" that people often talk about; but I see it in a different way: Nature is harsh, but only towards her fortunate and well-adjusted children; she protects, shelters, and loves those who are humble.
In short, the increase of a species' power, as the result of the preponderance of its particularly well-constituted and strong specimens, is perhaps less of a certainty than that it is the result of the preponderance of its mediocre and lower specimens ... in the case of the latter, we find great fruitfulness and permanence: in the case of the former, the besetting dangers are greater, waste is more rapid, and decimation is more speedy.
In short, the rise of a species' strength, due to the dominance of its particularly well-built and robust individuals, might be less certain than it being the outcome of the dominance of its average and weaker individuals... with the latter, we see greater abundance and sustainability: with the former, the ongoing dangers are more significant, waste occurs more quickly, and decline happens faster.
686.
686.
Man as he has appeared up to the present is the embryo of the man of the future; all the formative powers which are to produce the latter, already lie in the former: and owing to the fact that[Pg 161] they are enormous, the more promising for the future the modern individual happens to be, the more suffering falls to his lot. This is the profoundest concept of suffering. The formative powers clash.—The isolation of the individual need not deceive one—as a matter of fact, some uninterrupted current does actually flow through all individuals, and does thus unite them. The fact that they feel themselves isolated, is the most powerful spur in the process of setting themselves the loftiest of aims: their search for happiness is the means which keeps together and moderates the formative powers, and keeps them from being mutually destructive.
Man, as we currently understand him, is merely the beginning of the man of the future; all the developmental forces that will shape the future version are already present in the current one: and because these forces are substantial, the more promising for the future the modern person is, the more suffering they tend to experience. This is the deepest understanding of suffering. The developmental forces are in conflict. The isolation felt by individuals shouldn't mislead anyone—there is, in reality, a continuous connection that flows through all people, linking them together. The sense of isolation they experience is the most powerful spur that encourages them to pursue the highest of goals: their quest for happiness is what binds and tempers these developmental forces, preventing them from destroying each other.
687.
687.
Excessive intellectual strength sets itself new goals; it is not in the least satisfied by the command and the leadership of the inferior world, or by the preservation of the organism, of the "individual."
Excessive intellectual strength establishes its own new goals; it is not at all content with controlling and leading the lower world or with merely preserving the organism of the "individual."
We are more than the individual: we are the whole chain itself, with the tasks of all the possible futures of that chain in us.
We are more than just individuals: we are the entire chain, carrying the responsibilities of all the potential futures of that chain within us.
3. Theory of the Will to Power and of Valuations.
3. Theory of the Will to Power and of Values.
688.
688.
The unitary view of psychology.—We are accustomed to regard the development of a vast number of forms as compatible with one single origin.
The unitary view of psychology.—We tend to see the development of many different forms as linked to one single origin.
My theory would be: that the will to power[Pg 162] is the primitive motive force out of which all other motives have been derived;
My theory is that the will to power[Pg 162] is the fundamental driving force from which all other motivations have come.
That it is exceedingly illuminating to substitute power for individual "happiness" (after which every living organism is said to strive): "It strives after power, after more power";—happiness is only a symptom of the feeling of power attained, a consciousness of difference (it does not strive after happiness: but happiness steps in when the object is attained, after which the organism has striven: happiness is an accompanying, not an actuating factor);
That it’s incredibly enlightening to replace power with individual "happiness" (which every living being is said to pursue): "It strives for power, for more power";—happiness is merely a sign of the power reached, a realization of difference (it doesn’t aim for happiness: instead, happiness comes in once the goal is achieved, after which the organism has tried for it: happiness is a byproduct, not a driving force);
That all motive force is the will to power; that there is no other force, either physical, dynamic, or psychic.
That all driving force is the will to power; that there is no other force, whether physical, dynamic, or mental.
In our science, where the concept cause and effect is reduced to a relationship of complete equilibrium, and in which it seems desirable for the same quantum of force to be found on either side, all idea of a motive power is absent: we only apprehend results, and we call these equal from the point of view of their content of force....
In our science, where the idea of cause and effect is simplified to a state of total balance, and it appears preferred for the same amount of energy to exist on both sides, the concept of a driving force is missing: we only perceive outcomes, and we consider these equal based on their energy content....
It is a matter of mere experience that change never ceases: at bottom we have not the smallest grounds for assuming that any one particular change must follow upon any other. On the contrary, any state which has been attained would seem almost forced to maintain itself intact if it had not within itself a capacity for not desiring to maintain itself.... Spinoza's proposition concerning "self-preservation" ought as a matter of fact to put a stop to change. But the proposition is false; the contrary is true. In all living organisms it can[Pg 163] be clearly shown that they do everything not to remain as they are, but to become greater....
Change is simply part of life; we have no solid reason to believe that one specific change must lead to another. In fact, any state that exists seems almost compelled to stay the same unless it has an inherent desire to change. Spinoza's idea about "self-preservation" should theoretically prevent change. However, that idea is incorrect; the opposite is true. In all living organisms, it can[Pg 163] clearly be observed that they do everything to evolve rather than stay the same.
689.
689.
"Will to power" and causality.—From a psychological point of view the idea of "cause" is our feeling of power in the act which is called willing—our concept effect is the superstition that this feeling of power is itself the force which moves things....
"Will to power" and causality.—From a psychological perspective, the idea of "cause" is our sense of power in the act of willing—our concept of effect is the mistaken belief that this feeling of power is the actual force that drives things....
A state which accompanies an event and is already an effect of that event is deemed "sufficient cause" of the latter; the tense relationship of our feeling of power (pleasure as the feeling of power) and of an obstacle being overcome—are these things illusions?
A state that accompanies an event and is already a result of that event is considered a "sufficient cause" of the latter; the timing relationship between our sense of power (pleasure as the sense of power) and overcoming an obstacle—are these just illusions?
If we translate the notion "cause" back into the only sphere which is known to us, and out of which we have taken it, we cannot imagine any change in which the will to power is not inherent. We do not know how to account for any change which is not a trespassing of one power on another.
If we take the concept of "cause" and apply it to the one realm we understand, we can’t envision any change that doesn’t have the will to power at its core. We can't explain any change that isn't a trespassing of one power over another.
Mechanics only show us the results, and then only in images (movement is a figure of speech); gravitation itself has no mechanical cause, because it is itself the first cause of mechanical results.
Mechanics only show us the outcomes, and then only through images (movement is just a way of speaking); gravitation itself has no mechanical cause because it is the initial cause of mechanical outcomes.
The will to accumulate force is confined to the phenomenon of life, to nourishment, to procreation, to inheritance, to society, states, customs, authority. Should we not be allowed to assume that this will is the motive power also of chemistry?—and of the cosmic order?
The desire to accumulate force is limited to the aspects of life, including nourishment, reproduction, inheritance, society, governments, customs, and authority. Should we not consider that this desire is also the driving force behind chemistry?—and the structure of the cosmos?
Not only conservation of energy, but the minimum amount of waste; so that the only reality is[Pg 164] this: the will of every centre of power to become stronger—not self-preservation, but the desire to appropriate, to become master, to become more, to become stronger.
Not just conserving energy, but minimizing waste as well; so the only true reality is[Pg 164] this: the desire of every center of power to grow stronger—not just self-preservation, but the urge to take over, to dominate, to grow, to become more powerful.
Is the fact that science is possible a proof of the principle of causation—"From like causes, like effects"—"A permanent law of things"—"Invariable order"? Because something is calculable, is it therefore on that account necessary?
Is the fact that science is possible proof of the principle of causation—"From like causes, like effects"—"A permanent law of things"—"Invariable order"? Just because something can be calculated, does that mean it has to be necessary?
If something happens thus, and thus only, it is not the manifestation of a "principle," of a "law," of "order." What happens is that certain quanta of power begin to operate, and their essence is to exercise their power over all other quanta of power. Can we assume the existence of a striving after power without a feeling of pleasure and pain, i.e. without the sensation of an increase or a decrease of power? Is mechanism only a language of signs for the concealed fact of a world of fighting and conquering quanta of will-power? All mechanical first-principles, matter, atoms, weight, pressure, and repulsion, are not facts in themselves, but interpretations arrived at with the help of psychical fictions.
If something happens in this way, and only in this way, it’s not showing a "principle," a "law," or "order." What really happens is that certain amounts of power start to operate, and their nature is to exert their influence over all other amounts of power. Can we assume that there's a pursuit of power without experiencing pleasure and pain, meaning without the feeling of gaining or losing power? Is mechanism just a way to describe the hidden reality of a world filled with struggling and dominating units of willpower? All basic mechanical concepts, like matter, atoms, weight, pressure, and repulsion, aren’t facts by themselves, but rather interpretations based on psychological fictions.
Life, which is our best known form of being, is altogether "will to the accumulation of strength"—all the processes of life hinge on this: everything aims, not at preservation, but at accretion and accumulation. Life as an individual case (a hypothesis which may be applied to existence in general) strives after the maximum feeling of power; life is essentially a striving after more power; striving itself is only a straining after more power;[Pg 165] the most fundamental and innermost thing of all is this will. (Mechanism is merely the semeiotics of the results.)
Life, which is the most familiar way of existing, is all about "the desire to gain strength"—everything about life focuses on this: everything is aimed not at survival, but at growth and accumulation. Life, as an individual example (a concept that can be applied to existence as a whole), seeks the highest feeling of power; life is essentially a pursuit of greater power; striving is just an effort to obtain more power; [Pg 165] the most basic and central aspect of everything is this desire. (Mechanism is just the interpretation of the outcomes.)
690.
690.
The thing which is the cause of the existence of development cannot in the course of investigation be found above development; it should neither be regarded as "evolving" nor as evolved ... the "will to power" cannot have been evolved.
The cause of development can't be found above development during investigation; it shouldn't be seen as "evolving" or as something that has evolved... the "will to power" couldn't have evolved.
691.
691.
What is the relation of the whole of the organic process towards the rest of nature?—Here the fundamental will reveals itself.
What is the connection between the entire organic process and the rest of nature?—This is where the fundamental will becomes clear.
692.
692.
Is the "will to power" a kind of will, or is it identical with the concept will? Is it equivalent to desiring or commanding; is it the will which Schopenhauer says is the essence of things?
Is the "will to power" a type of will, or is it the same as the concept of will? Is it the same as desiring or commanding; is it the will that Schopenhauer claims is the essence of things?
My proposition is that the will of psychologists hitherto has been an unjustifiable generalisation, and that there is no such thing as this sort of will, that instead of the development of one will into several forms being taken as a fact, the character of will has been cancelled owing to the fact that its content, its "whither," was subtracted from it: in Schopenhauer this is so in the highest degree; what he calls "will" is merely an empty word. There is even less plausibility in the will to live: for life is simply one of the manifestations of the will to power; it is quite arbitrary and ridiculous[Pg 166] to suggest that everything is striving to enter into this particular form of the will to power.
My argument is that psychologists have unfairly made a broad assumption, and that this kind of will doesn’t really exist. Instead of viewing the evolution of one will into different forms as a fact, the essence of will has been dismissed because its direction, its "where to," was taken away from it. In Schopenhauer's case, this is especially true; what he refers to as "will" is just an empty term. There’s even less justification for the will to live: life is just one of the expressions of the will to power, and it’s completely random and absurd to claim that everything is trying to conform to this specific expression of the will to power.
693.
693.
If the innermost essence of existence is the will to power; if happiness is every increase of power, and unhappiness the feeling of not being able to resist, of not being able to become master: may we not then postulate happiness and pain as cardinal facts? Is will possible without these two oscillations of yea and nay? But who feels happiness? ... Who will have power? ... Nonsensical question! If the essence of all things is itself will to power, and consequently the ability to feel pleasure and pain! Albeit: contrasts and obstacles are necessary, therefore also, relatively, units which trespass on one another.
If the deepest nature of existence is the will to power; if happiness means gaining more power, and unhappiness is the feeling of being unable to resist or become in control: can we not then consider happiness and pain as fundamental truths? Can the will exist without these two swings of yes and no? But who truly feels happiness? ... Who will attain power? ... A silly question! If the essence of everything is the will to power, then it naturally includes the capacity to feel pleasure and pain! However, contrasts and obstacles are necessary, which means there are also, relatively speaking, units that interfere with one another.
694.
694.
According to the obstacles which a force seeks with a view of overcoming them, the measure of the failure and the fatality thus provoked must increase, and in so far as every force can only manifest itself against some thing that opposes it, an element of unhappiness is necessarily inherent in every action. But this pain acts as a greater incitement to life, and increases the will to power.
Based on the challenges that a force aims to overcome, the extent of failure and the resulting consequences will grow. Since every force can only express itself against something that opposes it, there’s an element of dissatisfaction that’s always part of every action. However, this discomfort serves as a stronger motivation for life and boosts the desire for power.
695.
695.
If pleasure and pain are related to the feeling of power, life would have to represent such an increase in power that the difference, the "plus,"[Pg 167] would have to enter consciousness. A dead level of power, if maintained, would have to measure its happiness in relation to depreciations of that level, i.e. in relation to states of unhappiness and not of happiness.... The will to an increase lies in the essence of happiness: that power is enhanced, and that this difference becomes conscious.
If pleasure and pain are linked to the feeling of power, then life must involve such an increase in power that the difference, the "plus,"[Pg 167] would have to become part of our awareness. A constant level of power, if sustained, would need to gauge its happiness based on declines from that level, i.e. in comparison to experiences of unhappiness rather than happiness.... The desire for growth is at the core of happiness: that power is strengthened, and that this difference becomes recognized.
In a state of decadence after a certain time the opposite difference becomes conscious, that is decrease: the memory of former strong moments depresses the present feelings of happiness in this state comparison reduces happiness.
In a state of decline after a while, the opposite becomes clear, which is a decrease: the memory of past strong moments dampens current feelings of happiness; in this state, comparison diminishes happiness.
696.
696.
It is not the satisfaction of the will which is the cause of happiness (to this superficial theory I am more particularly opposed—this absurd psychological forgery in regard to the most simple things), but it is that the will is always striving to overcome that which stands in its way. The feeling of happiness lies precisely in the discontentedness of the will, in the fact that without opponents and obstacles it is never satisfied. "The happy man": a gregarious ideal.
Happiness isn't just about getting what you want (I'm particularly against this shallow idea—this ridiculous misunderstanding about the simplest things), but rather that the will is always trying to overcome whatever challenges it faces. The feeling of happiness comes from the will's discontent, because without obstacles and challenges, it can never feel satisfied. "The happy man": a social ideal.
697.
697.
The normal discontent of our instincts—for instance, of the instinct of hunger, of sex, of movement—contains nothing which is in itself depressing; it rather provokes the feeling of life, and, whatever the pessimists may say to us, like all[Pg 168] the rhythms of small and irritating stimuli, it strengthens. Instead of this discontent making us sick of life, it is rather the great stimulus to life.
The usual dissatisfaction with our instincts—like the instincts of hunger, sex, and movement—doesn't inherently bring us down; instead, it enhances our sense of life. No matter what the pessimists might claim, like all[Pg 168] the rhythms of minor and annoying stimuli, it actually makes us stronger. Rather than this dissatisfaction making us weary of life, it's more of a powerful motivator for living.
(Pleasure might even perhaps be characterised as the rhythm of small and painful stimuli.)
(Pleasure could maybe be described as the pattern of minor and painful sensations.)
698.
698.
Kant says: "These lines of Count Verri's (Sull' indole del piacere e del dolore; 1781) I confirm with absolute certainty: 'Il solo principio motore dell' uomo è il dolore. Il dolore precede ogni piacere. Il piacere non è un essere positivo.'"[5]
Kant says: "I can say with complete certainty about these lines from Count Verri's (Sull' indole del piacere e del dolore; 1781): 'The only driving force in humans is pain. Pain comes before any pleasure. Pleasure is not a positive being.'" [5]
[5] On the Nature of Pleasure and Pain. "The only motive force of man is pain. Pain precedes every pleasure. Pleasure is not a positive thing."—Tr.
[5] On the Nature of Pleasure and Pain. "The only driving force for people is pain. Pain comes before any pleasure. Pleasure isn't something positive."—Tr.
699.
699.
Pain is something different from pleasure—I mean it is not the latter's opposite.
Pain is something different from pleasure—I mean it’s not the opposite of pleasure.
If the essence of pleasure has been aptly characterised as the feeling of increased power (that is to say, as a feeling of difference which presupposes comparison), that does not define the nature of pain. The false contrasts which the people, and consequently the language, believes in, are always dangerous fetters which impede the march of truth. There are even cases where a kind of pleasure is conditioned by a certain rhythmic sequence of small, painful stimuli: in this way a very rapid growth of the feeling of power and of the feeling[Pg 169] of pleasure is attained. This is the case, for instance, in tickling, also in the sexual tickling which accompanies the coitus: here we see pain acting as the ingredient of happiness. It seems to be a small hindrance which is overcome, followed immediately by another small hindrance which once again is overcome—this play of resistance and resistance overcome is the greatest excitant of that complete feeling of overflowing and surplus power which constitutes the essence of happiness.
If pleasure is rightly described as the feeling of increased power (essentially, a sense of difference that relies on comparison), that doesn’t define pain. The misleading contrasts that people, and therefore language, believe in are often dangerous limits that hinder the pursuit of truth. There are situations where a type of pleasure depends on a specific rhythmic pattern of small, painful stimuli: this leads to a rapid surge in the feeling of power and pleasure. This happens, for example, in tickling, as well as in the sexual excitement that occurs during intercourse: here, pain becomes a part of happiness. It appears as a minor barrier that is overcome, quickly followed by another small barrier that is again surpassed—this interaction of resistance and overcoming resistance is the greatest trigger for that complete feeling of overflowing and surplus power that defines true happiness.
The converse, which would be an increase in the feeling of pain through small intercalated pleasurable stimuli, does not exist: pleasure and pain are not opposites.
The opposite, which would be feeling more pain through minor enjoyable stimuli, doesn’t happen: pleasure and pain aren't opposites.
Pain is undoubtedly an intellectual process in which a judgment is inherent—the judgment harmful, in which long experience is epitomised. There is no such thing as pain in itself. It is not the wound that hurts, it is the experience of the harmful results a wound may have for the whole organism, which here speaks in this deeply moving way, and is called pain. (In the case of deleterious influences which were unknown to ancient man, as, for instance, those residing in the new combination of poisonous chemicals, the hint from pain is lacking, and we are lost.)
Pain is definitely an intellectual process that involves judgment—specifically, a harmful judgment shaped by long experience. Pain doesn't exist on its own. It's not the wound that causes hurt; it's the understanding of the negative effects that a wound can have on the entire body, which expresses itself in this profound way and is referred to as pain. (When it comes to harmful influences that ancient humans didn’t know about, like those from newly combined toxic chemicals, the warning from pain is missing, and we are at a loss.)
That which is quite peculiar in pain is the prolonged disturbance, the quivering subsequent to a terrible shock in the ganglia of the nervous system. As a matter of fact, nobody suffers from the cause of pain (from any sort of injury, for instance), but from the protracted disturbance of his equilibrium which follows upon the shock. Pain is a[Pg 170] disease of the cerebral centres—pleasure is no disease at all.
What’s really strange about pain is the lasting disruption, the shaking that happens after a major shock in the nervous system. In reality, no one suffers from the cause of pain (like an injury, for example), but from the ongoing disturbance of their balance that follows the shock. Pain is a[Pg 170] problem of the brain—pleasure is not a problem at all.
The fact that pain may be the cause of reflex actions has appearances and even philosophical prejudice in its favour. But in very sudden accidents, if we observe closely, we find that the reflex action occurs appreciably earlier than the feeling of pain. I should be in a bad way when I stumbled if I had to wait until the fact had struck the bell of my consciousness, and until a hint of what I had to do had been telegraphed back to me. On the contrary, what I notice as clearly as possible is, that first, in order to avoid a fall, reflex action on the part of my foot takes place, and then, after a certain measurable space of time, there follows quite suddenly a kind of painful wave in my forehead. Nobody, then, reacts to pain. Pain is subsequently projected into the wounded quarter—but the essence of this local pain is nevertheless not the expression of a kind of local wound, it is merely a local sign, the strength and nature of which is in keeping with the severity of the wound, and of which the nerve centres have taken note. The fact that as the result of this shock the muscular power of the organism is materially reduced, does not prove in any way that the essence of pain is to be sought in the lowering of the feeling of power.
The idea that pain might cause reflex actions has some support and even some philosophical bias behind it. However, in very sudden accidents, if we pay close attention, we notice that the reflex action happens noticeably earlier than the sensation of pain. I would be in serious trouble when I tripped if I had to wait for that experience to register in my awareness and until a signal about what I needed to do was sent back to me. On the contrary, what I observe clearly is that first, to avoid falling, my foot reacts reflexively, and then, after a measurable amount of time, I suddenly feel a type of painful wave in my forehead. So, nobody actually reacts to pain. Pain is later projected onto the injured area—but the essence of this local pain isn’t really an expression of some kind of local injury; it’s simply a local signal, the intensity and nature of which align with the severity of the wound, and which the nerve centers have taken note of. The fact that this shock significantly reduces the muscular strength of the body doesn’t prove at all that the essence of pain is found in the decrease of bodily power.
Once more let me repeat: nobody reacts to pain: pain is no "cause" of action. Pain itself is a reaction; the reflex movement is another and earlier process—both originate at different points....
Once again, let me emphasize: no one responds to pain; pain isn't a "cause" for action. Pain itself is a reaction; the reflex movement is a different and earlier process—both come from different origins....
700.
700.
The message of pain: in itself pain does not announce that which has been momentarily damaged, but the significance of this damage for the individual as a whole.
The message of pain: pain itself doesn’t just signal that something has been briefly hurt, but rather the importance of that hurt for the person overall.
Are we to suppose that there are any pains which "the species" feel, and which the individual does not?
Are we supposed to think that there are any pains that "the species" feels, but the individual does not?
701.
701.
"The sum of unhappiness outweighs the sum of happiness: consequently it were better that the world did not exist"—"The world is something which from a rational standpoint it were better did not exist, because it occasions more pain than pleasure to the feeling subject"—this futile gossip now calls itself pessimism!
"The amount of unhappiness is greater than the amount of happiness: therefore, it would be better if the world didn't exist"—"From a logical perspective, it would be better if the world didn't exist, because it causes more pain than pleasure to those who feel"—this pointless chatter now calls itself pessimism!
Pleasure and pain are accompanying factors, not causes; they are second-rate valuations derived from a dominating value,—they are one with the feeling "useful," "harmful," and therefore they are absolutely fugitive and relative. For in regard to all utility and harmfulness there are a hundred different ways of asking "what for?"
Pleasure and pain are associated factors, not reasons; they are secondary judgments based on a dominant value—they are linked to feelings of "useful," "harmful," and thus they are completely transient and relative. When it comes to all things useful and harmful, there are countless ways to ask "what for?"
I despise this pessimism of sensitiveness: it is in itself a sign of profoundly impoverished life.
I really dislike this negative sensitivity: it shows a deeply lacking life.
702.
702.
Man does not seek happiness and does not avoid unhappiness. Everybody knows the famous prejudices I here contradict. Pleasure and pain are mere results, mere accompanying phenomena—that which every man, which every tiny particle of a[Pg 172] living organism will have, is an increase of power. In striving after this, pleasure and pain are encountered; it is owing to that will that the organism seeks opposition and requires that which stands in its way.... Pain as the hindrance of its will to power is therefore a normal feature, a natural ingredient of every organic phenomenon; man does not avoid it, on the contrary, he is constantly in need of it: every triumph, every feeling of pleasure, every event presupposes an obstacle overcome.
People don’t actively seek happiness or try to avoid unhappiness. Everyone is aware of the common misconceptions I’m challenging here. Pleasure and pain are just outcomes, mere byproducts; what every person—and every tiny part of a[Pg 172] living being—truly desires is an increase in power. In pursuing this, we encounter both pleasure and pain; it’s through this desire that organisms seek challenges and require obstacles in their path. Pain, as a barrier to the will to power, is thus a normal aspect, a natural part of every living phenomenon; people don’t shy away from it; in fact, they constantly need it: every victory, every moment of pleasure, every experience relies on having overcome some challenge.
Let us take the simplest case, that of primitive nourishment; the protoplasm extends its pseudopodia in order to seek for that which resists it,—it does not do so out of hunger, but owing to its will to power. Then it makes the attempt to overcome, to appropriate, and to incorporate that with which it comes into contact—what people call "nourishment" is merely a derivative, a utilitarian application, of the primordial will to become stronger.
Let’s consider the most basic situation: primitive nourishment. The protoplasm reaches out with its pseudopodia to find something that resists it—not because it’s hungry, but because it has a desire for power. Then, it tries to overcome, take in, and absorb whatever it touches—what people refer to as "nourishment" is just a secondary, practical use of the original will to become stronger.
Pain is so far from acting as a diminution of our feeling of power, that it actually forms in the majority of cases a spur to this feeling,—the obstacle is the stimulus of the will to power.
Pain is far from reducing our sense of power; instead, in most cases, it actually acts as a motivator for that feeling—the obstacle becomes a driving force for the will to power.
703.
703.
Pain has been confounded with one of its subdivisions, which is exhaustion: the latter does indeed represent a profound reduction and lowering of the will to power, a material loss of strength—that is to say, there is (a) pain as the stimulus to an increase or power, and (b) pain following[Pg 173] upon an expenditure of power; in the first case it is a spur, in the second it is the outcome of excessive spurring.... The inability to resist is proper to the latter form of pain: the provocation of that which resists is proper to the former.... The only happiness which is to be felt in the state of exhaustion is that of going to sleep; in the other case, happiness means triumph.... The great confusion of psychologists consisted in the fact that they did not keep these two kinds of happiness—that of falling asleep, and that of triumph—sufficiently apart. Exhausted people will have repose, slackened limbs, peace and quiet—and these things constitute the bliss of Nihilistic religions and philosophies, the wealthy in vital strength, the active, want triumph, defeated opponents, and the extension of their feeling of power over ever wider regions. Every healthy function of the organism has this need,—and the whole organism constitutes an intricate complexity of systems struggling for the increase of the feeling of power....
Pain has often been mixed up with one of its aspects, which is exhaustion. Exhaustion truly signifies a significant decrease and lowering of the will to power, a tangible loss of strength—that is, there is (a) pain as a trigger for an increase in power, and (b) pain that follows[Pg 173] after a depletion of power; in the first scenario, it acts as a motivator, while in the second, it results from excessive motivation.... The inability to resist is typical of the latter form of pain: the challenge that provokes resistance is typical of the former.... The only happiness felt in the state of exhaustion is the bliss of falling asleep; in contrast, happiness in the other scenario means victory.... The major confusion among psychologists was that they did not clearly distinguish between these two types of happiness—the happiness of falling asleep and the happiness of victory. Exhausted individuals will find rest, relaxed limbs, peace, and quiet—and these represent the joy of Nihilistic religions and philosophies. Those who are rich in vitality and active crave victory, vanquished opponents, and the expansion of their sense of power over broader territories. Every healthy function of the body has this need,—and the entire organism is a complicated system striving for an increase in the sense of power....
704.
704.
How is it that the fundamental article of faith in all psychologies is a piece of most outrageous contortion and fabrication? "Man strives after happiness," for instance—how much of this is true? In order to understand what life is, and what kind of striving and tenseness life contains, the formula should hold good not only of trees and plants, but of animals also. "What does the plant strive after?"—But here we have already invented a[Pg 174] false entity which does not exist,—concealing and denying the fact of an infinitely variegated growth, with individual and semi-individual starting-points, if we give it the clumsy title "plant" as if it were a unit. It is very obvious that the ultimate and smallest "individuals" cannot be understood in the sense of metaphysical individuals or atoms; their sphere of power is continually shifting its ground: but with all these changes, can it be said that any of them strives after happiness?—All this expanding, this incorporation and growth, is a search for resistance; movement is essentially related to states of pain: the driving power here must represent some other desire if it leads to such continual willing and seeking of pain.—To what end do the trees of a virgin forest contend with each other? "For happiness"?—For power! ...
How is it that the basic belief in all psychologies is a complete distortion and fabrication? “Man strives for happiness,” for example—how much of this is actually true? To understand what life is and what kind of striving and tension it involves, this idea should apply not only to trees and plants but also to animals. “What does the plant strive for?”—But here we have already created a false concept that doesn’t exist, ignoring and denying the fact of incredibly diverse growth, with individual and semi-individual starting points, if we awkwardly label it “plant” as if it were a single entity. It’s clear that the smallest “individuals” can’t be understood as metaphysical individuals or atoms; their influence is constantly changing. But with all these changes, can we really say that any of them strives for happiness?—All this expansion, incorporation, and growth is a search for resistance; movement is fundamentally connected to states of pain: the driving force here must represent some other desire if it leads to such constant willingness and pursuit of pain.—What are the trees in a virgin forest fighting for? “For happiness”?—For power! ...
Man is now master of the forces of nature, and master too of his own wild and unbridled feelings (the passions have followed suit, and have learned to become useful)—in comparison with primeval man, the man of to-day represents an enormous quantum of power, but not an increase in happiness! How can one maintain, then, that he has striven after happiness?..
Man is now in control of the forces of nature and also of his own wild and unchecked emotions (his passions have adapted and have become beneficial)—compared to primitive man, today's individual has a massive amount of power, but not necessarily more happiness! So how can we say that he has sought happiness?..
705.
705.
But while I say this I see above me, and below the stars, the glittering rat's-tail of errors which hitherto has represented the greatest inspiration of man: "All happiness is the result of virtue all virtue is the result of free will"!
But as I say this, I look up and down at the stars, seeing the shimmering tail of mistakes that has until now represented humanity's greatest inspiration: "All happiness comes from virtue; all virtue comes from free will!"
Let us transvalue the values: all capacity is the outcome of a happy organisation, all freedom is the outcome of capacity (freedom understood here as facility in self-direction. Every artist will understand me).
Let’s change the way we see values: all abilities come from a well-functioning organization, and all freedom arises from those abilities (freedom here means the ability to direct oneself. Every artist will get what I mean).
706.
706.
"The value of life."—Every life stands by itself; all existence must be justified, and not only life,—the justifying principle must be one through which life itself speaks.
"The value of life."—Every life is individual; all existence needs to be meaningful, and not just life—it must be a principle that allows life itself to express its worth.
Life is only a means to something: it is the expression of the forms of growth in power.
Life is just a way to achieve something: it reflects the ways we grow in strength.
707.
707.
The "conscious world" cannot be a starting-point for valuing: an "objective" valuation is necessary.
The "conscious world" can't serve as a starting point for valuing; an "objective" valuation is essential.
In comparison with the enormous and complicated antagonistic processes which the collective life of every organism represents, its conscious world of feelings, intentions, and valuations, is only a small slice. We have absolutely no right to postulate this particle of consciousness as the object, the wherefore, of the collective phenomena of life: the attainment of consciousness is obviously only an additional means to the unfolding of life and to the extension of its power. That is why it is a piece of childish simplicity to set up happiness, or intellectuality, or morality, or any other individual sphere of consciousness, as the highest value: and maybe to justify "the world" with it.
Compared to the vast and complex opposing processes that make up the collective life of every organism, the conscious realm of feelings, intentions, and values is just a tiny part. We have no right to assume this small piece of consciousness as the main focus or purpose of the collective life phenomena: achieving consciousness is clearly just a way to enhance life and expand its capabilities. That's why it's overly simplistic to consider happiness, intellectual pursuits, morality, or any other individual aspect of consciousness as the ultimate value and perhaps use it to justify "the world."
This is my fundamental objection to all philosophical and moral cosmologies and theologies, to all wherefores and highest values that have appeared in philosophies and philosophic religions hitherto. A kind of means is misunderstood as the object itself: conversely life and its growth of power were debased to a means.
This is my main issue with all philosophical and moral systems and theologies, with all the reasons and ultimate values that have shown up in philosophies and philosophical religions so far. A certain kind of means is mistaken for the actual goal: on the other hand, life and its development of power are lowered to just a means.
If we wished to postulate an adequate object of life it would not necessarily be related in any way with the category of conscious life; it would require rather to explain conscious life as a mere means to itself....
If we wanted to suggest a suitable purpose for life, it wouldn't necessarily have to connect with the idea of conscious life; instead, it would need to explain conscious life as just a way to achieve that purpose.
The "denial of life" regarded as the object of life, the object of evolution! Existence—a piece of tremendous stupidity! Any such mad interpretation is only the outcome of life's being measured by the factors of consciousness (pleasure and pain, good and evil). Here the means are made to stand against the end—the "unholy," absurd, and, above all, disagreeable means: how can the end be any use when it requires such means? But where the fault lies is here—instead of looking for the end which would explain the necessity of such means, we posited an end from the start which actually excludes such means, i.e. we made a desideratum in regard to certain means (especially pleasurable, rational, and virtuous) into a rule, and then only did we decide what end would be desirable....
The "denial of life" is seen as the purpose of life, the purpose of evolution! Existence—a total waste of intelligence! Any such crazy interpretation is just the result of measuring life by the factors of consciousness (pleasure and pain, good and evil). Here, the means are put against the end—the "unholy," absurd, and, above all, unpleasant means: how can the end be useful when it needs such means? But the real issue is here—instead of seeking an end that would justify the necessity of such means, we established an end from the beginning that actually rules out such means, i.e. we turned a desire for certain means (especially pleasurable, rational, and virtuous) into a rule, and only then did we determine what end would be desirable....
Where the fundamental fault lies is in the fact that, instead of regarding consciousness as an instrument and an isolated phenomenon of life in general, we made it a standard, the highest value in life: it is the faulty standpoint of a parte ad[Pg 177] totum,—and that is why all philosophers are instinctively seeking at the present day for a collective consciousness, a thing that lives and wills consciously with all that happens, a "Spirit," a "God." But they must be told that it is precisely thus that life is converted into a monster; that a "God" and a general sensorium would necessarily be something on whose account the whole of existence would have to be condemned.... Our greatest relief came when we eliminated the general consciousness which postulates ends and means—in this way we ceased from being necessarily pessimists.... Our greatest indictment of life was the existence of God.
The main issue lies in the fact that, instead of viewing consciousness as a tool and an isolated aspect of life, we made it a standard and the ultimate value in life. This is the flawed perspective of a parte ad[Pg 177] totum,—and that’s why all philosophers today are instinctively searching for a collective consciousness, something that lives and acts consciously with everything that happens, a "Spirit," a "God." But they need to understand that this is exactly how life becomes a monster; that a "God" and a general consciousness would inevitably lead to a situation where existence itself would have to be condemned.... Our greatest relief came when we removed the general consciousness that assumes ends and means—in doing so, we stopped being forced to adopt a pessimistic outlook.... Our biggest criticism of life was the very existence of God.
708.
708.
Concerning the value of "Becoming."—If the movement of the world really tended to reach a final state, that state would already have been reached. The only fundamental fact, however, is that it does not tend to reach a final state: and every philosophy and scientific hypothesis (e.g. materialism) according to which such a final state is necessary, is refuted by this fundamental fact.
Concerning the value of "Becoming."—If the movement of the world truly aimed to achieve a final state, that state would have already been attained. The only essential truth, however, is that it does not aim to reach a final state: and every philosophy and scientific theory (e.g. materialism) that suggests such a final state is inevitable is disproved by this essential truth.
I should like to have a concept of the world which does justice to this fact. Becoming ought to be explained without having recourse to such final designs. Booming must appear justified at every instant (or it must defy all valuation: which has unity as its end); the present must not under any circumstances be justified by a future, nor must the past be justified for the sake of the[Pg 178] present. "Necessity" must not be interpreted in the form of a prevailing and ruling collective force or as a prime motor; and still less as the necessary cause of some valuable result. But to this end it is necessary to deny a collective consciousness for Becoming,—a "God," in order that life may not be veiled under the shadow of a being who feels and knows as we do and yet wills nothing: "God" is useless if he wants nothing; and if he do want something, this presupposes a general sum of suffering and irrationality which lowers the general value of Becoming. Fortunately any such general power is lacking (a suffering God overlooking everything, a general sensorium and ubiquitous Spirit, would be the greatest indictment of existence).
I want to have a view of the world that truly reflects this reality. Becoming should be explained without relying on final purposes. It should be justified at every moment (or it should challenge all evaluation, which has unity as its goal); the present must never be justified by the future, nor should the past be justified for the sake of the present. "Necessity" should not be seen as a dominant communal force or a prime mover; even less should it be interpreted as the necessary cause of some valuable outcome. To achieve this, we must reject the idea of a collective consciousness for Becoming—a "God"—so that life isn't obscured by the shadow of a being who feels and knows as we do but wants nothing. "God" is pointless if he desires nothing; and if he does want something, that implies a collective experience of suffering and irrationality, which diminishes the overall value of Becoming. Thankfully, any such overarching power is absent (a suffering God watching everything, a universal consciousness, and an all-present Spirit would be the strongest argument against existence).
Strictly speaking nothing of the nature of Being must be allowed to remain,—because in that case Becoming loses its value and gets to be sheer and superfluous nonsense.
Strictly speaking, nothing about the essence of Being should be allowed to stay—because if it does, Becoming loses its significance and becomes nothing more than empty and pointless nonsense.
The next question, then, is: how did the illusion Being originate (why was it obliged to originate);
The next question is: how did the illusion of Being come to exist (why did it have to come into existence)?
Likewise: how was it that all valuations based upon the hypothesis that there was such a thing as Being came to be depreciated.
Likewise: how did all assessments based on the idea that there is such a thing as Being become undervalued?
But in this way we have recognised that this hypothesis concerning Being is the source of all the calumny that has been directed against the world (the "Better world," the "True world" the "World Beyond," the "Thing-in-itself").
But in this way, we have acknowledged that this hypothesis about Being is the origin of all the criticism that has been aimed at the world (the "Better world," the "True world," the "World Beyond," the "Thing-in-itself").
(1) Becoming has no final state, it does not tend towards stability.
(1) Becoming has no end point; it doesn't move toward stability.
(2) Becoming is not a state of appearance, the world of Being is probably only appearance.
(2) Becoming isn’t just about how things look; the world of Being is probably just an illusion.
(3) Becoming is of precisely the same value at every instant; the sum of its value always remains equal: expressed otherwise, it has no value; for that according to which it might be measured, and in regard to which the word value might have some sense, is entirely lacking. The collective value of the world defies valuation; for this reason philosophical pessimism belongs to the order of farces.
(3) Becoming holds the same value at every moment; its total value always stays the same: in other words, it has no value; because what it could be measured against, and for which the term value might have relevance, is completely absent. The overall value of the world cannot be valued; for this reason, philosophical pessimism is a form of farce.
709.
709.
We should not make our little desiderata the judges of existence! Neither should we make culminating evolutionary forms (e.g. mind) the "absolute" which stands behind evolution!
We shouldn't let our small wishes dictate our understanding of existence! Nor should we view the highest evolutionary forms (e.g. mind) as the "absolute" that underlies evolution!
710.
710.
Our knowledge has become scientific to the extent in which it has been able to make use of number and measure. It might be worth while to try and see whether a scientific order of values might not be constructed according to a scale of numbers and measures representing energy.... All other values are matters of prejudice, simplicity, and misunderstanding. They may all be reduced to that scale of numbers and measures representing energy. The ascent in this scale would[Pg 180] represent an increase of value, the descent a diminution.
Our understanding has become scientific to the point where it can utilize numbers and measurements. It could be useful to explore whether a scientific hierarchy of values could be created based on a numerical and measurement scale that represents energy... All other values are based on bias, oversimplification, and misconceptions. They can all be distilled into that scale of numbers and measurements representing energy. Moving up this scale would[Pg 180] indicate an increase in value, while moving down would indicate a decrease.
But here appearance and prejudice are against one (moral values are only apparent values compared with those which are physiological).
But here, looks and bias are against a person (moral values are just superficial compared to those that are physiological).
711.
711.
Why the standpoint of "value" lapses:—
Why the perspective of "value" fails:—
Because in the "whole process of the universe" the work of mankind does not come under consideration; because a general process (viewed in the light of a system) does not exist.
Because in the "whole process of the universe" the work of humanity does not matter; because a general process (when looked at as a system) does not exist.
Because there is no such thing as a whole; because no depreciation of human existence or human aims can be made in regard to something that does not exist.
Because there is no such thing as a whole; because no depreciation of human existence or human goals can be made regarding something that doesn't exist.
Because "necessity," "causality," "design," are merely useful "semblances."
Because "necessity," "causality," and "design" are just useful "semblances."
Because the aim is not "the increase of the sphere of consciousness," but the increase of power; in which increase the utility of consciousness is also contained; and the same holds good of pleasure and pain.
Because the goal is not "to expand the sphere of consciousness," but to increase power; in which increase the usefulness of consciousness is also included; and the same applies to pleasure and pain.
Because a mere means must not be elevated to the highest criterion of value (such as states of consciousness like pleasure and pain, if consciousness is in itself only a means).
Because a simple means should not be raised to the highest standard of value (like states of consciousness such as pleasure and pain, if consciousness itself is just a means).
Because the world is not an organism at all, but a thing of chaos; because the development of "intellectuality" is only a means tending relatively to extend the duration of an organisation.
Because the world isn't an organism at all, but a chaotic thing; because the development of "intellectuality" is just a way to relatively prolong the existence of an organization.
Because all "desirability" has no sense in regard to the general character of existence.
Because all "desirability" makes no sense when it comes to the overall nature of existence.
712.
712.
"God" is the culminating moment: life is an eternal process of deifying and undeifying. But withal there is no zenith of values, but only a zenith of power.
"God" is the ultimate moment: life is an endless cycle of making something divine and then taking that divinity away. But still, there is no peak of values, only a peak of power.
Absolute exclusion of mechanical and materialistic interpretations. they are both only expressions of inferior states, of emotions deprived of all spirit (of the "will to power").
Absolute exclusion of mechanical and materialistic interpretations. they are both just expressions of lower states, feelings without any spirit (of the "will to power").
The retrograde movement front the zenith of development (the intellectualisation of power on some slave-infected soil) may be shown to be the result of the highest degree of energy turning against itself, once it no longer has anything to organise, and utilising its power in order to disorganise.
The backward movement from the peak of development (the intellectualization of power on some land still burdened by slavery) can be seen as the result of an extreme level of energy turning against itself, once it has nothing left to organize, and using its power to disorganize.
(a) The ever-increasing suppression of societies, and the latter's subjection by a smaller number of stronger individuals.
(a) The constant growing control over societies, and their domination by a smaller group of more powerful individuals.
(b) The ever-increasing suppression of the privileged and the strong, hence the rise of democracy, and ultimately of anarchy, in the elements.
(b) The ongoing oppression of the privileged and powerful leads to the rise of democracy, and ultimately to anarchy, in society.
713.
713.
Value is the highest amount of power that a man can assimilate—a man, not mankind! Mankind is much more of a means than an end. It is a question of type: mankind is merely the experimental material; it is the overflow of the ill-constituted—a field of ruins.
Value is the maximum amount of power that an individual can absorb—a person, not humanity! Humanity is more of a tool than a goal. It comes down to the type: humanity is just the experimental material; it is the aftermath of the poorly constructed—a landscape of destruction.
714.
714.
Words relating to values are merely banners planted on those spots where a new blessedness was discovered—a new feeling.
Words related to values are just flags put up in the places where a new sense of happiness was found—a new emotion.
715.
715.
The standpoint of "value" is the same as that of the conditions of preservation and enhancement, in regard to complex creatures of relative stability appearing in the course of evolution.
The viewpoint of "value" aligns with that of the conditions of preservation and enhancement, concerning complex beings of relative stability that emerge during the process of evolution.
There are no such things as lasting and ultimate entities, no atoms, no monads: here also "permanence" was first introduced by ourselves (from practical, utilitarian, and other motives).
There are no lasting or ultimate entities, no atoms, no monads: here too, "permanence" was originally created by us (for practical, utilitarian, and other reasons).
"The forms that rule"; the sphere of the subjugated is continually extended; or it decreases or increases according to the conditions (nourishment) being either favourable or unfavourable.
"The forms that rule"; the area of those who are oppressed is constantly expanding; it either shrinks or grows depending on whether the circumstances (support) are favorable or unfavorable.
"Value" is essentially the standpoint for the increase or decrease of these dominating centres (pluralities in any case; for "unity" cannot be observed anywhere in the nature of development).
"Value" is basically the perspective for the rise or fall of these dominant centers (multiple ones for sure; because "unity" can't be seen anywhere in the nature of development).
The means of expression afforded by language are useless for the purpose of conveying any facts concerning "development": the need of positing a rougher world of stable existences and things forms part of our eternal desire for preservation. We may speak of atoms and monads in a relative sense: and this is certain, that the smallest world is the most stable world .... There is no such thing as will: there are only punctuations of will, which are constantly increasing and decreasing their power.
The way language allows us to express ourselves isn’t helpful for conveying any facts about "development": the necessity of establishing a more stable world of solid existences and things is part of our eternal desire for preservation. We can talk about atoms and monads in relative terms: and it's clear, that the smallest world is the most stable world .... There’s no such thing as will: there are only moments of will, which are always fluctuating in their strength.
III
THE WILL TO POWER AS EXEMPLIFIED IN SOCIETY AND THE INDIVIDUAL.
1. Society and the State.
Society and the Government.
716.
716.
We take it as a principle that only individuals feel any responsibility. Corporations are invented to do what the individual has not the courage to do. For this reason all communities are vastly more upright and instructive, as regards the nature of man, than the individual who is too cowardly to have the courage of his own desires.
We believe that only individuals actually feel responsibility. Corporations exist to do what a person lacks the courage to do. Because of this, all communities are much more honest and enlightening about human nature than individuals who are too afraid to pursue their own desires.
All altruism is the prudence of the private man. societies are not mutually altruistic. The commandment, "Thou shalt love thy next-door neighbour," has never been extended to thy neighbour in general. Rather what Manu says is probably truer: "We must conceive of all the States on our own frontier, and their allies, as being hostile, and for the same reason we must consider all of their neighbours as being friendly to us."
All altruism is the caution of the individual. Societies aren't mutually altruistic. The commandment, "You shall love your neighbor," has never really included all neighbors in general. Instead, what Manu likely says is more accurate: "We should view all the states on our borders and their allies as hostile, and for the same reason, we must see all their neighbors as friends to us."
The study of society is invaluable, because man in society is far more childlike than man[Pg 184] individually. Society has never regarded virtue as anything else than as a means to strength, power, and order. Manu's words again are simple and dignified: "Virtue could hardly rely on her own strength alone. Really it is only the fear of punishment that keeps men in their limits, and leaves every one in peaceful possession of his own."
The study of society is essential because people in a community are much more innocent than individuals on their own. Society has always viewed virtue as just a way to achieve strength, power, and order. Manu's words are straightforward and respectful: "Virtue can hardly stand on its own. In reality, it's mostly the fear of punishment that keeps people in check and allows everyone to peacefully enjoy what is theirs."
717.
717.
The State, or unmorality organised, is from within—the police, the penal code, status, commerce, and the family; and from without, the will to war, to power, to conquest and revenge.
The State, or organized unmorality, comes from within—the police, the legal system, social status, commerce, and the family; and from outside, the desire for war, power, conquest, and revenge.
A multitude will do things an individual will not, because of the division of responsibility, of command and execution; because the virtues of obedience, duty, patriotism, and local sentiment are all introduced; because feelings of pride, severity, strength, hate, and revenge in short, all typical traits are upheld, and these are characteristics utterly alien to the herd-man.
A crowd will take actions that a single person won't, due to the split of responsibility between leadership and action; because concepts like obedience, duty, patriotism, and community spirit come into play; because emotions like pride, harshness, strength, hate, and revenge—essentially all common traits—are encouraged, and these are traits that are completely foreign to the individual in the crowd.
718.
718.
You haven't, any of you, the courage either to kill or to flog a man. But the huge machinery of the State quells the individual and makes him decline to be answerable for his own deed (obedience, loyalty, etc.).
You all lack the courage to either kill or beat a man. But the big machine of the State suppresses the individual and makes him refuse to take responsibility for his own actions (obedience, loyalty, etc.).
Everything that a man does in the service of the State is against his own nature. Similarly, everything he learns in view of future service of the[Pg 185] State. This result is obtained through division of labour (so that responsibility is subdivided too):—
Everything a man does for the State goes against his own nature. In the same way, everything he learns with the intention of serving the[Pg 185] State contributes to this outcome through the division of labor (which also divides responsibility):—
The legislator—and he who fulfils the law.
The lawmaker—and the one who obeys the law.
The teacher of discipline—and those who have grown hard and severe under discipline.
The strict teacher—and those who have become tough and harsh from discipline.
719.
719.
A division of labour among the emotions exists inside society, making individuals and classes produce an imperfect, but more useful, kind of soul. Observe how every type in society has become atrophied with regard to certain emotions with the view of fostering and accentuating other emotions.
A division of labor among emotions exists in society, leading individuals and groups to develop an imperfect but more functional kind of soul. Notice how every type of person in society has become dull in some emotions to promote and emphasize others.
Morality may be thus justified:—
Morality can be justified this way:—
Economically,—as aiming at the greatest possible use of all individual power, with the view of preventing the waste of exceptional natures.
Economically,—by striving for the maximum use of everyone's abilities, with the goal of avoiding the waste of exceptional talents.
Æsthetically,—as the formation of fixed types, and the pleasure in one's own.
Aesthetically,—as the development of established styles, and the enjoyment of one’s own.
Politically,—as the art of bearing with the severe divergencies of the degrees of power in society.
Politically,—as the skill of dealing with the significant differences in levels of power within society.
Psychologically, as an imaginary preference for the bungled and the mediocre, in order to preserve the weak.
Psychologically, it's like having a preference for the flawed and the average, to protect the weak.
720.
720.
Man has one terrible and fundamental wish; he desires power, and this impulse, which is called freedom, must be the longest restrained. Hence[Pg 186] ethics has instinctively aimed at such an education as shall restrain the desire for power; thus our morality slanders the would-be tyrant, and glorifies charity, patriotism, and the ambition of the herd.
Man has one deep and serious desire: he wants power, and this drive, which we call freedom, has to be held back the longest. Therefore[Pg 186] ethics has naturally sought an education that curbs the desire for power; as a result, our morality criticizes the would-be tyrant and praises charity, patriotism, and the ambitions of the group.
721.
721.
Impotence to power, how it disguises itself and plays the hypocrite, as obedience, subordination, the pride of duty and morality, submission, devotion, love (the idolisation and apotheosis of the commander is a kind of compensation, and indirect self-enhancement). It veils itself further under fatalism and resignation, objectivity, self-tyranny, stoicism, asceticism, self-abnegation, hallowing. Other disguises are: criticism, pessimism, indignation, susceptibility, beautiful soul, virtue, self—deification, philosophic detachment, freedom from contact with the world (the realisation of impotence disguises itself as disdain).
Powerlessness manifests in various ways, often hiding behind hypocrisy, like obedience, subservience, a sense of duty and morality, submission, devotion, and love (worshiping and glorifying the leader serves as a sort of compensation and indirect self-empowerment). It also camouflages itself with fatalism and resignation, objectivity, self-imposed restrictions, stoicism, asceticism, self-denial, and sanctification. Other masks include: criticism, pessimism, outrage, sensitivity, the concept of the "beautiful soul," virtue, self-deification, philosophical detachment, and disconnecting from the world (the recognition of powerlessness often presents itself as disdain).
There is a universal need to exercise some kind of power, or to create for one's self the appearance of some power, if only temporarily, in the form of intoxication.
There’s a basic human need to exert some form of power, or to create the illusion of having power, even if just for a short time, like through getting drunk.
There are men who desire power simply for the sake of the happiness it will bring; these belong chiefly to political parties. Other men have the same yearning, even when power means visible disadvantages, the sacrifice of their happiness, and well-being; they are the ambitious. Other men, again, are only like dogs in a manger, and will have power only to prevent its falling into the hands of others on whom they would then be dependent.
There are men who seek power just for the happiness it can bring; these mainly belong to political parties. Other men have the same desire, even when power brings obvious downsides, sacrificing their own happiness and well-being; they are the ambitious. Then there are men who are like dogs in a manger, wanting power only to stop it from going to others who they would then have to rely on.
722.
722.
If there be justice and equality before the law, what would thereby be abolished?—Suspense, enmity, hatred. But it is a mistake to think that you thereby increase happiness; for the Corsicans rejoice in more happiness than the Continentals.
If there's justice and equality before the law, what would that eliminate?—Suspense, rivalry, hatred. But it's a mistake to think that this increases happiness; because the Corsicans experience more happiness than the people from the mainland.
723.
723.
Reciprocity and the expectation of a reward is one of the most seductive forms of the devaluation of mankind. It involves that equality which depreciates any gulf as immoral.
Reciprocity and the expectation of a reward is one of the most tempting ways to undervalue humanity. It brings about an equality that makes any difference seem unethical.
724.
724.
Utility is entirely dependent upon the object to be attained,—the wherefore? And this wherefore, this purpose, is again dependent upon the degree of power. Utilitarianism is not, therefore, a fundamental doctrine; it is only a story of sequels, and cannot be made obligatory for all.
Utility completely relies on the objective we want to achieve—what's the reason? This reason, this purpose, also depends on the level of power. Therefore, utilitarianism is not a foundational principle; it’s just a series of outcomes and can’t be imposed on everyone.
725.
725.
Of old, the State was regarded theoretically as a utilitarian institution; it has now become so in a practical sense. The time of kings has gone by, because people are no longer worthy of them. They do not wish to see the symbol of their ideal in a king, but only a means to their own ends. That's the whole truth.
In the past, the State was seen as a practical institution in theory; now it has become that way in reality. The era of kings is over because people no longer deserve them. They no longer want to see their ideals represented in a king, but rather just a tool to achieve their own goals. That's the whole truth.
726.
726.
I am trying to grasp the absolute sense of the communal standard of judgment and valuation, naturally without any intention of deducing morals.
I’m trying to understand the overall idea of the community's way of judging and valuing things, without any intention of drawing moral conclusions.
The degree of psychological falsity and denseness required in order to sanctify the emotions essential to preservation and expansion of power, and to create a good conscience for them.
The level of psychological deception and thickness needed to justify the emotions necessary for maintaining and growing power, and to create a sense of moral righteousness for them.
The degree of stupidity required in order that general rules and values may remain possible (including education, formation of culture, and training).
The level of ignorance needed for general rules and values to still be viable (including education, cultural development, and training).
The degree of inquisitiveness, suspicion, and intolerance required in order to deal with exceptions, to suppress them as criminals, and thus to give them bad consciences, and to make them sick with their own singularity.
The level of curiosity, suspicion, and intolerance needed to handle exceptions, label them as criminals, guilt-trip them, and make them uncomfortable with their own uniqueness.
727.
727.
Morality is essentially a shield, a means of defence; and, in so far, it is a sign of the imperfectly developed man (he is still in armour; he is still stoical).
Morality is basically a shield, a way to defend ourselves; and, to that extent, it indicates a person who is not fully developed (they are still armored; they are still stoic).
The fully developed man is above all provided with weapons: he is a man who attacks.
The fully developed man has, above all, the right weapons: he is a man who attacks.
The weapons of war are converted into weapons of peace (out of scales and carapaces grow feathers and hair).
The weapons of war are transformed into tools for peace (from scales and shells, feathers and hair emerge).
728.
728.
The very notion, "living organism", implies that there must be growth,—that there must be a[Pg 189] striving after an extension of power, and therefore a process of absorption of other forces. Under the drowsiness brought on by moral narcotics, people speak of the right of the individual to defend himself; on the same principle one might speak of his right to attack: for both—and the latter more than the former—are necessities where all living organisms are concerned: aggressive and defensive egoism are not questions of choice or even of "free will," but they are fatalities of life itself.
The very idea of a "living organism" suggests that there has to be growth — that there has to be a[Pg 189] drive for expanding power, which involves absorbing other forces. Under the lethargy caused by moral sedatives, people talk about an individual’s right to defend himself; similarly, one could discuss his right to attack: because both — and the latter even more than the former — are necessities for all living organisms: aggressive and defensive self-interest aren’t matters of choice or even of "free will," but are inevitable aspects of life itself.
In this respect it is immaterial whether one have an individual, a living body, or "an advancing society" in view. The right to punish (or society's means of defence) has been arrived at only through a misuse of the word "right": a right is acquired only by contract, but self-defence and self-preservation do not stand upon the basis of a contract. A people ought at least, with quite as much justification, to be able to regard its lust of power, either in arms, commerce, trade, or colonisation, as a right the right of growth, perhaps.... When the instincts of a society ultimately make it give up war and renounce conquest, it is decadent: it is ripe for democracy and the rule of shopkeepers. In the majority of cases, it is true, assurances of peace are merely stupefying draughts.
In this sense, it doesn't matter whether you're talking about an individual, a living being, or "an advancing society." The right to punish (or society's means of defense) has come about only through a misuse of the term "right": a right is only gained through a contract, but self-defense and self-preservation aren't based on a contract. A society should at least equally validly see its desire for power, whether through military force, commerce, trade, or colonization, as a right—the right to grow, perhaps. When the instincts of a society ultimately lead it to abandon war and renounce conquest, it is in decline: it's ready for democracy and the dominance of merchants. In most cases, it’s true that promises of peace are just numbing potions.
729.
729.
The maintenance of the military State is the last means of adhering to the great tradition of the past; or, where it has been lost, to revive it. By means of it the superior or strong type of[Pg 190] man is preserved, and all institutions and ideas which perpetuate enmity and order of rank in States, such as national feeling, protective tariffs, etc., may on that account seem justified.
The upkeep of the military state is the final way to hold onto the great traditions of the past or, if they're lost, to bring them back. Through this, the superior or stronger type of [Pg 190] person is maintained, and all institutions and ideas that sustain rivalry and a hierarchy within states, like nationalism, protective tariffs, and so on, might seem justified because of that.
730.
730.
In order that a thing may last longer than a person (that is to say, in order that a work may outlive the individual who has created it), all manner of limitations and prejudices must be imposed upon people. But how? By means of love, reverence, gratitude towards the person who created the work, or by means of the thought that our ancestors fought for it, or by virtue of the feeling that the safety of our descendants will be secured if we uphold the work—for instance, the polis. Morality is essentially the means of; making something survive the individual, because it makes him of necessity a slave. Obviously the aspect from above is different from the aspect from below, and will lead to quite different interpretations. How is organised power maintained?—By the fact that countless generations sacrifice themselves to its cause.
For something to last longer than a person (meaning a work to outlive its creator), various limitations and biases must be placed on people. But how? Through love, respect, and gratitude towards the person who created the work, or by recognizing that our ancestors fought for it, or by believing that our descendants will be safe if we preserve the work—for example, the polis. Morality is fundamentally a way to ensure something survives beyond the individual, as it makes the individual a kind of slave to it. Clearly, the perspective from above differs from that from below, leading to very different interpretations. How is organized power maintained?—By the countless generations who sacrifice themselves for its cause.
731.
731.
Marriage, property, speech, tradition, race, family, people, and State, are each links in a chain—separate parts which have a more or less high or low origin. Economically they are justified by the surplus derived from the advantages of uninterrupted work and multiple production, as[Pg 191] weighed against the disadvantages of greater expense in barter and the difficulty of making things last. (The working parts are multiplied, and yet remain largely idle. Hence the cost of producing them is greater, and the cost of maintaining them by no means inconsiderable.) The advantage consists in avoiding interruption and incident loss. Nothing is more expensive than a start. "The higher the standard of living, the greater will be the expense of maintenance, nourishment, and propagation, as also the risk and the probability of an utter fall on reaching the summit."
Marriage, property, speech, tradition, race, family, people, and state are all connected in a chain—separate elements that come from various origins, whether high or low. Economically, they make sense because of the surplus gained from stable work and increased production, as[Pg 191] compared to the downsides of higher costs in trading and the challenges of creating durable goods. (The number of working parts increases, yet they often remain mostly unused. As a result, producing them costs more, and the expense of keeping them is also significant.) The benefit lies in preventing interruptions and minimizing losses. Starting something new is always the most expensive part. "The higher the standard of living, the greater the costs for upkeep, food, and growth, along with the risks and chances of a complete failure upon reaching the peak."
732.
732.
In bourgeois marriages, naturally in the best sense of the word marriage, there is no question whatsoever of love any more than there is of money. For on love no institution can be founded. The whole matter consists in society giving leave to two persons to satisfy their sexual desires under conditions obviously designed to safeguard social order. Of course there must be a certain attraction between the parties and a vast amount of good nature, patience, compatibility, and charity in any such contract. But the word love should not be misused as regards such a union. For two lovers, in the real and strong meaning of the word, the satisfaction of sexual desire is unessential; it is a mere symbol. For the one side, as I have already said, it is a symbol of unqualified submission: for the other, a sign of condescension—a sign of the appropriation of[Pg 192] property. Marriage, as understood by the real old nobility, meant the breeding forth of the race (but are there any nobles nowadays? Quaeritur),—that is to say, the maintenance of a fixed definite type of ruler, for which object husband and wife were sacrificed. Naturally the first consideration here had nothing to do with love; on the contrary! It did not even presuppose that mutual sympathy which is the sine qua non of the bourgeois marriage. The prime consideration was the interest of the race, and in the second place came the interest of a particular class. But in the face of the coldness and rigour and calculating lucidity of such a noble concept of marriage as prevailed among every healthy aristocracy, like that of ancient Athens, and even of Europe during the eighteenth century, we warm-blooded animals, with our miserably oversensitive hearts, we "moderns," cannot restrain a slight shudder. That is why love as a passion, in the big meaning of this word, was invented for, and in, an aristocratic community—where convention and abstinence are most severe.
In middle-class marriages, in the best sense of the word marriage, there’s really no question of love any more than there is of money. You can’t build any institution on love. The whole thing is about society allowing two people to fulfill their sexual desires under conditions specifically designed to maintain social order. Of course, there needs to be some attraction between the individuals and a lot of good nature, patience, compatibility, and kindness in any such agreement. But the term love shouldn’t be misapplied when it comes to that kind of union. For two true lovers, in the genuine and profound sense of the word, satisfying sexual desire isn’t essential; it’s just a symbol. For one party, as I’ve mentioned before, it symbolizes total submission: for the other, it shows condescension—a sign of ownership of[Pg 192] property. Marriage, as the real old nobility understood it, was about producing heirs (but are there any nobles today? Quaeritur), which means maintaining a specific type of ruler, for which husbands and wives were sacrificed. Clearly, the main concern here had nothing to do with love; quite the opposite! It didn’t even assume that mutual affection which is the sine qua non of middle-class marriage. The primary focus was the interest of the race, followed by the interest of a specific class. In light of the coldness, strictness, and calculating clarity of such a noble idea of marriage that existed in every healthy aristocracy, like that of ancient Athens and even in Europe during the eighteenth century, we sensitive souls, with our painfully oversensitive hearts—us "moderns"—can hardly help but feel a bit of discomfort. That’s why love as a passion, in its broadest sense, was born in and for an aristocratic community—where rules and restraint are the most strict.
733.
733.
Concerning the future of marriage. A super-tax on inherited property, a longer term of military service for bachelors of a certain minimum age within the community.
About the future of marriage. A special tax on inherited property, a longer period of military service for single men of a certain minimum age within the community.
Privileges of all sorts for fathers who lavish boys upon the world, and perhaps plural votes as well.
Privileges of all kinds for fathers who bring boys into the world, and maybe even extra votes too.
A medical certificate as a condition of any marriage, endorsed by the parochial authorities, in which a series of questions addressed to the parties and the medical officers must be answered ("family histories").
A medical certificate is required for any marriage, approved by the local authorities, where a series of questions directed to the individuals and the medical officers must be answered ("family histories").
As a counter-agent to prostitution, or as its ennoblement, I would recommend leasehold marriages (to last for a term of years or months), with adequate provision for the children.
As a counter to prostitution, or as a way to elevate it, I would suggest leasehold marriages (lasting for a term of years or months), with proper support for the children.
Every marriage to be warranted and sanctioned by a certain number of good men and true, of the parish, as a parochial obligation.
Every marriage needs to be approved and authorized by a sufficient number of honest and trustworthy men from the parish, as a community responsibility.
734.
734.
Another commandment of philanthropy.—There are cases where to have a child would be a crime—for example, for chronic invalids and extreme neurasthenics. These people should be converted to chastity, and for this purpose the music of Parsifal might at all events be tried. For Parsifal himself, that born fool, had ample reasons for not desiring to propagate. Unfortunately, however, one of the regular symptoms of exhausted stock is the inability to exercise any self-restraint in the presence of stimuli, and the tendency to respond to the smallest sexual attraction. It would be quite a mistake, for instance, to think of Leopardi as a chaste man. In such cases the priest and moralist play a hopeless game: it would be far better to send for the apothecary. Lastly, society here has a positive duty to fulfil, and of all the demands that are made on it, there are few more[Pg 194] urgent and necessary than this one. Society as the trustee of life, is responsible to life for every botched life that comes into existence, and as it has to atone for such lives, it ought consequently to make it impossible for them ever to see the light of day: it should in many cases actually prevent the act of procreation, and may, without any regard for rank, descent, or intellect, hold in readiness the most rigorous forms of compulsion and restriction, and, under certain circumstances, have recourse to castration. The Mosaic law, "Thou shalt do no murder," is a piece of ingenuous puerility compared with the earnestness of this forbidding of life to decadents, "Thou shalt not beget"!!! ... For life itself recognises no solidarity or equality of rights between the healthy and unhealthy parts of an organism. The latter must at all cost be eliminated, lest the whole fall to pieces. Compassion for decadents, equal rights for the physiologically botched—this would be the very pinnacle of immorality, it would be setting up Nature's most formidable opponent as morality itself!
Another commandment of philanthropy.—There are situations where having a child would be a mistake—for example, for people with chronic health issues and severe nervous disorders. These individuals should practice abstinence, and the music of Parsifal could be worth trying for that purpose. After all, Parsifal himself, that naive character, had good reasons for not wanting to procreate. Unfortunately, one of the common signs of a weakened lineage is the inability to exercise self-control when tempted, and a tendency to react to the slightest sexual attraction. It would be a mistake, for instance, to consider Leopardi as a chaste man. In such situations, the priest and moralist are in a hopeless position: it would be better to call for a pharmacist. Ultimately, society has a responsibility to fulfill here, and of all the demands placed upon it, few are more[Pg 194] urgent and necessary than this one. Society, as the guardian of life, is accountable for every failed life that comes into being, and since it has to make amends for such lives, it should make it impossible for them to ever come into existence: it should often actively prevent procreation, and, without regard for social status, ancestry, or intelligence, be prepared to use strict forms of control and restriction, and, in certain cases, resort to castration. The Mosaic law, "Thou shalt do no murder," is naive compared to the seriousness of this prohibition against life for those in decline, "Thou shalt not beget"!!! ... For life itself recognizes no solidarity or equal rights between the healthy and unhealthy parts of an organism. The latter must be eliminated, to prevent the whole from disintegrating. Compassion for the declining, equal rights for the physiologically flawed—this would be the height of immorality, effectively positioning Nature's most formidable adversary as morality itself!
735.
735.
There are some delicate and morbid natures, the so-called idealists, who can never under any circumstances rise above a coarse, immature crime: yet it is the great justification of their anæmic little existence, it is the small requital for their lives of cowardice and falsehood to have been for one instant at least—strong. But they generally collapse after such an act.
There are some sensitive and troubled people, the so-called idealists, who can never rise above a basic, childish crime: yet it serves as the one justification for their weak little lives, a small payoff for their lives of cowardice and dishonesty to have been, if only for one moment—strong. But they usually fall apart after such an act.
736.
736.
In our civilised world we seldom hear of any but the bloodless, trembling criminal, overwhelmed by the curse and contempt of society, doubting even himself, and always belittling and belying his deeds—a misbegotten sort of criminal; that is why we are opposed to the idea that all great men have been criminals (only in the grand style, and neither petty nor pitiful), that crime must be inherent in greatness (this at any rate is the unanimous verdict of all those students of human nature who have sounded the deepest waters of great souls). To feel one's self adrift from all questions of ancestry, conscience, and duty—this is the danger with which every great man is confronted. Yet this is precisely what he desires: he desires the great goal, and consequently the means thereto.
In our civilized world, we rarely hear about anything other than the weak, nervous criminal, burdened by society's scorn and shame, often doubting himself, and constantly downplaying and denying his actions—a misguided kind of criminal. That’s why we reject the idea that all great men are criminals (only in a grand sense, and not petty or pitiful), and that crime must be a part of greatness (this is the common conclusion of all those who study human nature and delve into the depths of great souls). Feeling disconnected from questions of background, conscience, and duty—this is the challenge facing every great man. Yet, this is exactly what he longs for: he seeks the grand goal, and therefore the means to achieve it.
737.
737.
In times when man is led by reward and punishment, the class of man which the legislator has in view is still of a low and primitive type: he is treated as one treats a child. In our latter-day culture, general degeneracy removes all sense from reward and punishment. This determination of action by the prospect of reward and punishment presupposes young, strong, and vigorous races. In effete races impulses are so irrepressible that a mere idea has no force whatever. Inability to offer any resistance to a stimulus, and the feeling that one must react to it: this[Pg 196] excessive susceptibility of decadents makes all such systems of punishment and reform altogether senseless.
In a world where people are motivated by rewards and consequences, the type of person that lawmakers are concerned with is still basic and undeveloped; they are treated like children. In today’s society, widespread decline strips away the meaning of rewards and consequences. This way of determining behavior based on potential rewards and punishments assumes that people are young, strong, and healthy. In weakened societies, impulses are so uncontrollable that mere thoughts have no impact. The inability to resist a stimulus, combined with the feeling that one has to respond to it, makes this excessive sensitivity in those in decline render such systems of punishment and reform pointless.
The idea "amelioration" presupposes a normal and strong creature whose action must in some way be balanced or cancelled if he is not to be lost and turned into an enemy of the community.
The concept of "amelioration" assumes a regular and capable being whose actions need to be balanced or offset in some way to prevent them from becoming harmful and turning against the community.
738.
738.
The effect of prohibition. Every power which forbids and which knows how to excite fear in the person forbidden creates a guilty conscience. (That is to say, a person has a certain desire but is conscious of the danger of gratifying it, and is consequently forced to be secretive, underhand, and cautious.) Thus any prohibition deteriorates the character of those who do not willingly submit themselves to it, but are constrained thereto.
The impact of prohibition. Any authority that forbids and knows how to instill fear in those affected creates a guilty conscience. (In other words, a person may have a desire but is aware of the risks involved in acting on it, which forces them to be secretive, deceitful, and cautious.) Therefore, any prohibition lowers the character of those who do not choose to accept it willingly but are instead forced into compliance.
739.
739.
"Punishment and reward."—These two things stand or fall together. Nowadays no one will accept a reward or acknowledge that any authority should have the power to punish. Warfare has been reformed. We have a desire: it meets with opposition: we then see that we shall most easily obtain it by coming to some agreement—by drawing up a contract. In modern society where every one has given his assent to a certain[Pg 197] contract, the criminal is a man who breaks that contract. This at least is a clear concept. But in that case, anarchists and enemies of social order could not be tolerated.
"Punishment and reward."—These two concepts are closely linked. Nowadays, no one is willing to accept a reward or recognize that any authority should have the right to punish. Warfare has changed. We have a desire, it faces resistance, and we realize that the easiest way to fulfill it is by reaching an agreement—by drafting a contract. In today's society, where everyone has agreed to a specific[Pg 197] contract, a criminal is someone who violates that contract. This is at least a straightforward idea. However, in that case, anarchists and those against social order cannot be accepted.
740.
740.
Crimes belong to the category of revolt against the social system, A rebel is not punished, he is simply suppressed. He may be an utterly contemptible and pitiful creature; but there is nothing intrinsically despicable about rebellion in fact, in our particular society revolt is far from being disgraceful. There are cases in which a rebel deserves honour precisely because he is conscious of certain elements in society which cry aloud for hostility; for such a man rouses us from our slumbers. When a criminal commits but one crime against a particular person, it does not alter the fact that all his instincts urge him to make a stand against the whole social system. His isolated act is merely a symptom.
Crimes fall under the category of rebellion against the social system. A rebel isn't punished; they are simply repressed. They might be a completely contemptible and pitiful person, but there's nothing inherently despicable about rebellion. In our society, revolt is far from being shameful. There are instances where a rebel deserves respect precisely because they recognize certain aspects of society that demand opposition; such a person wakes us from our complacency. When a criminal commits a crime against a specific individual, it doesn’t change the fact that all their instincts push them to challenge the entire social system. Their isolated action is just a symptom.
The idea of punishment ought to be reduced to the concept of the suppression of revolt, a weapon against the vanquished (by means of long or short terms of imprisonment). But punishment should not be associated in any way with contempt. A criminal is at all events a man who has set his life, his honour, his freedom at stake; he is therefore a man of courage. Neither should punishment be regarded as penance or retribution, as though there were some recognised rate of exchange between crime and punishment. Punishment[Pg 198] does not purify, simply because crime does not sully.
The concept of punishment should be simplified to the idea of stopping rebellion, a tool used against those who have been defeated (through either long or short prison sentences). However, punishment should never be linked to contempt. A criminal, after all, is someone who has risked his life, reputation, and freedom; he is, therefore, a person of courage. Punishment shouldn’t be seen as penance or payback, as if there’s a set exchange rate between crime and punishment. Punishment[Pg 198] doesn’t cleanse, just as crime doesn’t taint.
A criminal should not be prevented from making his peace with society, provided he does not belong to the race of criminals. In the latter case, however, he should be opposed even before he has committed an act of hostility. (As soon as he gets into the clutches of society the first operation to be performed upon him should be that of castration.) A criminal's bad manners and his low degree of intelligence should not be reckoned against him. Nothing is more common than that he should misunderstand himself (more particularly when his rebellious instinct—the rancour of the unclassed—has not reached consciousness simply because he has not read enough). It is natural that he should deny and dishonour his deed while under the influence of fear at its failure. All this is quite distinct from those cases in which, psychologically speaking, the criminal yields to an incomprehensible impulse, and attributes a motive to his deed by associating it with a merely incidental and insignificant action (for example, robbing a man, when his real desire was to take his blood).
A criminal shouldn't be stopped from making amends with society, as long as he doesn't belong to the criminal class. In that case, though, he should be opposed even before he commits a hostile act. (As soon as he falls into the hands of society, the first thing that should be done is castration.) A criminal's bad behavior and low intelligence shouldn't count against him. It's very common for him to misunderstand himself, especially when his rebellious instinct—the resentment of the unclassed—hasn't reached his awareness simply because he hasn't read enough. It's natural for him to deny and disown his actions when he's afraid of failing. This is distinctly different from cases where, psychologically speaking, the criminal succumbs to an incomprehensible impulse and links a motive to his act by connecting it to a trivial and insignificant action (for example, robbing someone when his real intention was to harm him).
The worth of a man should not be measured by any one isolated act. Napoleon warned us against this. Deeds which are only skin-deep are more particularly insignificant. If we have no crime—let us say no murder—on our conscience; why is it? It simply means that a few favourable circumstances have been wanting in our lives. And supposing we were induced to commit such a crime[Pg 199] would our worth be materially affected? As a matter of fact, we should only be despised, if we were not credited with possessing the power to kill a man under certain circumstances. In nearly every crime certain qualities come into play without which no one would be a true man. Dostoievsky was not far wrong when he said of the inmates of the penal colonies in Siberia, that they constituted the strongest and most valuable portion of the Russian people. The fact that in our society the criminal happens to be a badly nourished and stunted animal is simply a condemnation of our system. In the days of the Renaissance the criminal was a flourishing specimen of humanity, and acquired his own virtue for himself,—Virtue in the sense of the Renaissance—that is to say, virtù; free from moralic acid.
The value of a person shouldn’t be judged by just one single action. Napoleon warned us about this. Actions that are only surface-level are particularly unimportant. If we have no crime—let’s say, no murder—on our conscience, why is that? It just means that a few lucky circumstances have been missing from our lives. And if we were pushed to commit such a crime[Pg 199] would our worth really change? In fact, we’d only be looked down upon if we weren’t seen as capable of taking a life under certain conditions. In almost every crime, specific qualities come into play, without which no one could be considered a true person. Dostoievsky wasn’t wrong when he said that the inmates of the penal colonies in Siberia were the strongest and most valuable part of the Russian people. The fact that in our society, criminals tend to be poorly nourished and underdeveloped is simply a reflection of our system. During the Renaissance, criminals were often vibrant examples of humanity, and they earned their own virtue,—Virtue in the Renaissance sense—that is to say, virtù; free from moral constraints.
It is only those whom we do not despise that we are able to elevate. Moral contempt is a far greater indignity and insult than any kind of crime.
It’s only those we don’t look down on that we can lift up. Holding moral contempt is a much bigger affront and insult than any type of crime.
741.
741.
Shame was first introduced into punishment when certain penalties were inflicted on persons held in contempt, such as slaves. It was a despised class that was most frequently punished, and thus it came to pass that punishment and contempt were associated.
Shame was first integrated into punishment when specific penalties were applied to people who were held in contempt, such as slaves. It was the most despised class that was often punished, which led to the association between punishment and contempt.
742.
742.
In the ancient idea of punishment a religious concept was immanent, namely, the retributive power[Pg 200] of chastisement. Penalties purified; in modern society, however, penalties degrade. Punishment is a form of paying off a debt: once it has been paid, one is freed from the deed for which one was so ready to suffer. Provided belief in the power of punishment exist, once the penalty is paid a feeling of relief and lightheartedness results, which is not so very far removed from a state of convalescence and health. One has made one's peace with society, and one appears to one's self more dignified pure.... To-day, however, punishment isolates even more than the crime; the fate behind the sin has become so formidable that it is almost hopeless. One rises from punishment still an enemy of society. Henceforward it reckons yet another enemy against it. The jus talionis may spring from the spirit of retribution (that is to say, from a sort of modification of the instinct of revenge); but in the Book of Manu, for instance, it is the need of having some equivalent in order to do penance, or to become free in a religious sense.
In the old idea of punishment, there was an inherent religious concept, specifically the retributive power[Pg 200] of chastisement. Penalties were meant to purify; however, in modern society, penalties tend to degrade. Punishment acts like paying off a debt: once it’s paid, a person is released from the wrong they were willing to endure. As long as there’s belief in the power of punishment, once the penalty is served, it brings a sense of relief and lightheartedness that’s not too far from a state of recovery and well-being. One has reconciled with society and feels more dignified and pure... Today, though, punishment isolates even more than the crime itself; the consequences of the sin have become so daunting that it feels almost hopeless. After serving punishment, one still remains an enemy of society. Consequently, society counts yet another enemy against it. The jus talionis may arise from a spirit of retribution (essentially a modified form of the revenge instinct); however, in the Book of Manu, for example, it speaks to the need for having some form of equivalent to perform penance or to achieve freedom in a spiritual sense.
743.
743.
My pretty radical note of interrogation in the case of all more modern laws of punishment is this: should not the punishment fit the crime?—for in your heart of hearts thus would you have it. But then the susceptibility of the particular criminal to pain would have to be taken into account. In other words, there should be no such thing as a preconceived penalty for any crime—no fixed penal code. But as it would be no[Pg 201] easy matter to ascertain the degree of sensitiveness of each individual criminal, punishment would have to be abolished in practice? What a sacrifice! Is it not? Consequently ...
My pretty radical question about modern punishment laws is this: shouldn’t the punishment match the crime? — because deep down, you’d agree. But we’d also need to consider how much pain each individual criminal can handle. In other words, there shouldn’t be a set punishment for any crime — no fixed penal code. However, since it would be quite challenging to determine each criminal's sensitivity to pain, would we then have to eliminate punishment altogether? What a sacrifice, right? So...
744.
744.
Ah! and the philosophy of jurisprudence! That is a science which, like all moral sciences, has not even been wrapped in swaddling-clothes yet. Even among jurists who consider themselves liberal, the oldest and most valuable significance of punishment is still misunderstood—it is not even known. So long as jurisprudence does not build upon a new foundation—on history and comparative anthropology—it will never cease to quarrel over the fundamentally false abstractions which are fondly imagined to be the "philosophy of law," and which have nothing whatever to do with modern man. The man of to-day, however, is such a complicated woof even in regard to his legal valuation that he allows of the most varied interpretation.
Ah! The philosophy of law! It's a field that, like all moral sciences, hasn't even begun to mature yet. Even among jurists who see themselves as progressive, the oldest and most important meanings of punishment are still misunderstood—it's not even recognized. As long as the study of law doesn't establish a new foundation—based on history and comparative anthropology—it will continue to argue over fundamentally flawed ideas that are mistakenly believed to be the "philosophy of law," which have nothing to do with modern society. Today’s individuals are so complex, especially concerning their legal views, that they allow for a wide range of interpretations.
745.
745.
An old Chinese sage once said he had heard that when mighty empires were doomed they began to have numberless laws.
An old Chinese sage once said he had heard that when powerful empires were doomed, they started to create countless laws.
746.
746.
Schopenhauer would have all rapscallions castrated, and all geese shut up in convents. But from[Pg 202] what point of view would this be desirable? The rascal has at least this advantage over other men—that he is not mediocre; and the fool is superior to us inasmuch as he does not suffer at the sight of mediocrity. It would be better to widen the gulf—that is to say, roguery and stupidity should be increased. In this way human nature would become broader ... but, after all, this is Fate, and it will happen, whether we desire it or not. Idiocy and roguery are increasing: this is part of modern progress.
Schopenhauer would want all troublemakers castrated and all geese locked away in convents. But from what perspective would that be a good idea? The troublemaker has at least one advantage over other people: he’s not ordinary; and the fool is better off than we are because he doesn’t suffer when faced with mediocrity. It would be better to widen the gap—in other words, we should increase both mischief and foolishness. This way, human nature would become more expansive... but, after all, this is fate, and it will unfold, whether we want it to or not. Stupidity and trickery are on the rise: this is part of modern advancement.
747.
747.
Society, to-day, is full of consideration, tact, and reticence, and of good-natured respect for other people's rights—even for the exactions of strangers. To an even greater degree is there a certain charitable and instinctive depreciation of the worth of man as shown by all manner of trustful habits. Respect for men, and not only for the most virtuous, is perhaps the real parting of the ways between us and the Christian mythologists also have our good share of irony even when listening to moral sermons. He who preaches morality to us debases himself in our eyes and becomes almost comical. Liberal-mindedness regarding morality is one of the best signs of our age. In cases where it is most distinctly wanting, we regard it as a sign of a morbid condition (the case of Carlyle in England, of Ibsen in Norway, and Schopenhauer's pessimism throughout Europe). If there is anything which can reconcile us to our own age, it is precisely the amount of immorality which it allows itself without[Pg 203] falling in its own estimation—very much the reverse! In what, then, does the superiority of culture over the want of culture consist—of the Renaissance, for instance, over the Middle Ages? In this alone: the greater quantity of acknowledged immorality. From this it necessarily follows that the very zenith of human development must be regarded by the moral fanatic as the non plus ultra of corruption (in this connection let us recall Savonarola's judgment of Florence, Plato's indictment of Athens under Pericles, Luther's condemnation of Rome, Rousseau's anathemas against the society of Voltaire, and Germany's hostility to Goethe).
Society today is filled with consideration, tact, and discretion, along with a good-natured respect for other people's rights—even those of strangers. Even more so, there's a certain charitable and instinctive undervaluation of human worth displayed through various trusting behaviors. Respect for individuals, and not just the virtuous ones, might be what truly separates us from those who follow the Christian mythos. We even share a certain irony when we listen to moral lectures. Those who preach morality to us diminish themselves in our view and come off as almost comical. A liberal attitude toward morality is one of the best signs of our time. Where this is noticeably lacking, we see it as a sign of a morbid condition (consider Carlyle in England, Ibsen in Norway, and Schopenhauer's pessimism across Europe). If anything can make us feel better about our own era, it's the level of immorality that it accepts without losing its self-esteem—quite the opposite! So, what is the superiority of culture over a lack of culture—like, for example, that of the Renaissance compared to the Middle Ages? It boils down to one thing: the greater acknowledgment of immorality. Consequently, it follows that the very peak of human development must be seen by moral fanatics as the height of corruption (in this context, let's remember Savonarola's views on Florence, Plato's criticism of Athens under Pericles, Luther's condemnation of Rome, Rousseau's curses against Voltaire's society, and Germany's opposition to Goethe).
A little more fresh air, for Heaven's sake! This ridiculous condition of Europe must not last any longer. Is there a single idea behind this bovine nationalism? What possible value can there be in encouraging this arrogant self-conceit when everything to-day points to greater and more common interests?—at a moment when the spiritual dependence and denationalisation, which are obvious to all, are paving the way for the reciprocal rapprochements and fertilisations which make up the real value and sense of present-day culture! ... And it is precisely now that "the new German Empire" has been founded upon the most thread-bare and discredited of ideas—universal suffrage and equal right for all.
A little more fresh air, for goodness' sake! This ridiculous situation in Europe cannot last any longer. Is there any real thought behind this mindless nationalism? What possible benefit is there in promoting this arrogant self-importance when everything today points to greater and shared interests?—at a time when the spiritual dependence and denationalization, which are clear to everyone, are paving the way for the mutual rapprochements and collaborations that make up the real value and meaning of modern culture! ... And it is exactly now that "the new German Empire" has been established on the most worn-out and discredited of ideas—universal suffrage and equal rights for all.
Think of all this struggling for advantage among conditions which are in every way degenerate: of[Pg 204] this culture of big cities, of newspapers, of hurry and scurry, and of "aimlessness"! The economic unity of Europe must necessarily come—and with it, as a reaction, the pacivist movement.
Think about all this competition for advantage in conditions that are completely degraded: this culture of big cities, newspapers, the rush and chaos, and "aimlessness"! The economic unity of Europe is bound to happen—and with it, as a response, the pacifist movement.
A pacivist party, free from all sentimentality, which forbids its children to wage war; which forbids recourse to courts of justice; which forswears all fighting, all contradiction, and all persecution: for a while the party of the oppressed, and later the powerful party:—this party would be opposed to everything in the shape of revenge and resentment.
A pacifist party, free from all sentimentality, that prohibits its members from going to war; that forbids turning to the courts; that rejects all fighting, all conflict, and all persecution: at first the party of the oppressed, and later the dominant party:—this party would stand against everything resembling revenge and resentment.
There will also be a war party, exercising the same thoroughness and severity towards itself, which will proceed in precisely the opposite direction.
There will also be a war party, applying the same rigor and strictness towards itself, that will head in exactly the opposite direction.
749.
749.
The princes of Europe should really consider whether as a matter of fact they can dispense with our services—with us, the immoralists. We are to-day the only power which can win a victory without allies: and we are therefore far and away the strongest of the strong. We can even do without lying, and let me ask what other power can dispense with this weapon? A strong temptation fights for us; the strongest, perhaps, that exists—the temptation of truth.... Truth? How do I come by this word? I must withdraw it: I must repudiate this proud word. But no. We do not even want it—we shall be quite able to achieve our victory of power without its help. The real charm which fights for us, the eye of Venus which our[Pg 205] opponents themselves deaden and blind—this charm is the magic of the extreme. The fascination which everything extreme exercises: we immoralists—we are in every way the extremists.
The princes of Europe should really think about whether they can actually do without us—the immoralists. Right now, we are the only power that can achieve victory without allies, making us by far the strongest of the strong. We can even manage without lying, and let me ask: what other power can afford to do without this tactic? A great temptation works in our favor; perhaps the strongest one that exists—the temptation of truth... Truth? How did I even come to use this word? I should take it back: I should reject this proud term. But no. We don’t even need it—we’ll be able to achieve our victory of power without its assistance. The real advantage that supports us, the allure of Venus which our opponents themselves dull and blind—this advantage is the magic of the extreme. The appeal that everything extreme has: we immoralists—we are, in every way, the extremists.
750.
750.
The corrupted ruling classes have brought ruling into evil odour. The State administration of justice is a piece of cowardice, because the great man who can serve as a standard is lacking. At last the feeling of insecurity becomes so great that men fall in the dust before any sort of will-power that commands.
The corrupt ruling classes have given leadership a bad reputation. The State administration of justice is just cowardice, as the great individual who could set an example is missing. Ultimately, the sense of insecurity grows so intense that people submit to any kind of authority that exerts control.
751.
751.
"The will to power" is so loathed in democratic ages that the whole of the psychology of these ages seems directed towards its belittlement and slander. The types of men who sought the highest honours are said to have been Napoleon! Cæsar! and Alexander!—as if these had not been precisely the greatest scorners of honour.
"The will to power" is so hated in democratic times that the entire mindset of these periods seems focused on downplaying and criticizing it. The people who aimed for the highest honors are thought to include Napoleon! Caesar! and Alexander!—as if these individuals weren’t actually the biggest mockers of honor.
And Helvetius would fain show us that we strive after power in order to have those pleasures which are at the disposal of the mighty—that is to say, according to him, this striving after power is the will to pleasure—hedonism!
And Helvetius wants to show us that we pursue power to enjoy the pleasures available to the powerful—that is to say, in his view, this pursuit of power is the desire for pleasure—hedonism!
752.
752.
According as to whether a people feels: "the rights, the keenness of vision, and the gifts of leading, etc., are with the few" or "with the many"—[Pg 206]it constitutes En oligarchic or a democratic community.
Depending on whether a group believes that "the rights, insight, and leadership skills, etc., belong to the few" or "to the many"—[Pg 206] it forms either an oligarchic or a democratic community.
Monarchy represents the belief in a man who is completely superior a leader, a saviour, a demigod.
Monarchy is based on the belief in a man who is entirely superior—a leader, a savior, a demigod.
Aristocracy represents the belief in a chosen few—in a higher caste.
Aristocracy is the belief in an elite group—in a higher social class.
Democracy represents the disbelief in all great men and in all elite societies: everybody is everybody else's equal, "At bottom we are all herd and mob."
Democracy means not believing in any great figures or elite groups: everyone is equal to everyone else, "At the core, we are all just part of the herd and the mob."
753.
753.
I am opposed to Socialism because it dreams ingenuously of goodness, truth, beauty, and equal rights (anarchy pursues the same ideal, but in a more brutal fashion).
I am against Socialism because it naively dreams of goodness, truth, beauty, and equal rights (anarchy seeks the same goal, but in a more violent way).
I am opposed to parliamentary government and the power of the press, because they are the means whereby cattle become masters.
I am against parliamentary government and the power of the press because they are the ways that ordinary people end up in control.
754.
754.
The arming of the people means in the end the arming of the mob.
The arming of the people ultimately means arming the mob.
755.
755.
Socialists are particularly ridiculous in my eyes, because of their absurd optimism concerning the "good man" who is supposed to be waiting in their cupboard, and who will come into being when the present order of society has been overturned and has made way for natural instincts. But the[Pg 207] opposing party is quite as ludicrous, because it will not see the act of violence which lies beneath every law, the severity and egoism inherent in every kind of authority. "I and my kind will rule and prevail. Whoever degenerates will be either expelled or annihilated."—This was the fundamental feeling of all ancient legislation. The idea of a higher order of man is hated much more profoundly than monarchs themselves. Hatred of aristocracy always uses hatred of monarchy as a mask.
Socialists seem laughable to me because of their ridiculous optimism about the "good person" who's supposedly waiting in their closet, ready to emerge once the current societal order is dismantled to make room for natural instincts. But the opposing group is just as ridiculous because they refuse to acknowledge the violence that underlies every law, the harshness and self-interest that come with any form of authority. "I and my kind will rule and succeed. Those who fall behind will be either cast out or destroyed."—This was the core sentiment behind all ancient laws. The idea of a superior type of person is loathed even more deeply than monarchs themselves. Hatred for the aristocracy often hides behind a disdain for monarchy.
756.
756.
How treacherous are all parties! They bring to light something concerning their leaders which the latter, perhaps, have hitherto kept hidden beneath a bushel with consummate art.
How deceitful are all factions! They reveal things about their leaders that those leaders may have expertly kept hidden until now.
757.
757.
Modern Socialism would fain create a profane counterpart to jesuitism: everybody a perfect instrument. But as to the object of it all, the purpose of it—this has not yet been ascertained.
Modern Socialism would like to create a secular version of Jesuitism: everyone a perfect instrument. But when it comes to the goal of it all, the purpose of it—this has not been figured out yet.
758.
758.
The slavery of to-day: a piece of barbarism. Where are the masters for whom these slaves work? One must not always expect the simultaneous appearance of the two complementary castes of society.
The slavery of today: a form of brutality. Where are the masters for whom these slaves labor? One shouldn’t always expect the two complementary groups in society to emerge at the same time.
Utility and pleasure are slave theories of life.
Utility and pleasure are outdated theories of life.
"The blessing of work" is an ennobling phrase for slaves. Incapacity for leisure.
"The blessing of work" is a dignifying phrase for those enslaved. Inability to enjoy free time.
759.
759.
There is no such thing as a right to live, a right to work, or a right to be happy: in this respect man is not different from the meanest worm.
There’s no such thing as a right to live, a right to work, or a right to be happy: in this regard, humans aren’t any different from the lowest worm.
760.
760.
We must undoubtedly think of these things as uncompromisingly as Nature does: they preserve the species.
We definitely need to think about these things as strictly as Nature does: they ensure the survival of the species.
761.
761.
We should look upon the needs of the masses with ironic compassion: they want something which we have got—Ah!
We should view the needs of the masses with ironic compassion: they want something we have—Ah!
762.
762.
European democracy is only in a very slight degree the manifestation of unfettered powers. It represents, above all, the unfettering of laziness, fatigue, and weakness.
European democracy is only a very small reflection of unrestricted powers. It mainly represents the release of laziness, exhaustion, and weakness.
753.
753.
Concerning the future of the workman—Workmen men should learn to regard their duties as soldiers do. They receive emoluments, incomes, but they do not get wages!
Concerning the future of the worker—Workers should learn to see their responsibilities the way soldiers do. They earn rewards, incomes, but they do not receive wages!
There is no relationship between work done and money received; the individual should,[Pg 209] according to his kind, be so placed as to perform the highest that is compatible with his powers.
There is no connection between work done and money received; the individual should,[Pg 209] based on their abilities, be positioned to achieve the highest level that is compatible with their capabilities.
764.
764.
Noblemen ought one day to live as the bourgeois do now—but above them, distinguishing themselves by the simplicity of their wants—the superior caste will then live in a poorer and simpler way and yet be in possession of power.
Noblemen should eventually live like the middle class does today—but still above them, setting themselves apart by the simplicity of their needs—the elite class will then live in a more modest and straightforward manner while still holding power.
For lower orders of mankind the reverse valuations hold good: it is a matter of implanting "virtues" in them. Absolute commands, terrible compulsory methods, in order that they may rise above mere ease in life. The remainder may obey, but their vanity demands that they may feel themselves dependent, not upon great men, but upon principles.
For the lower classes of humanity, the opposite values apply: it’s about instilling "virtues" in them. Strict commands and harsh methods are necessary for them to rise above just having an easy life. The rest might follow, but their pride requires them to feel reliant not on great individuals, but on principles.
765.
765.
"The Atonement of all Sin?"
"The Atonement for All Sin?"
People speak of the profound injustice of the social arrangement, as it the fact that one man is born in favourable circumstances and that another is born in unfavourable ones—or that one should possess gifts the other has not, were on the face of it an injustice. Among the more honest of these opponents of society this is what is said: "We, with all the bad, morbid, criminal qualities which we acknowledge we possess, are only the inevitable result of the oppression for[Pg 210] ages of the weak by the strong"; thus they insinuate their evil natures into the consciences of the ruling classes. They threaten and storm and curse. They become virtuous from sheer indignation—they don't want to have become bad men and canaille for nothing. The name for this attitude, which is an invention of the last century, is, if I am not mistaken, pessimism; and even that pessimism which is the outcome of indignation. It is in this attitude of mind that history is judged, that it is deprived of its inevitable fatality, and that responsibility and even guilt is discovered in it. For the great desideratum is to find guilty people in it. The botched and the bungled, the decadents of all kinds, are revolted at themselves, and require sacrifices in order that they may not slake their thirst for destruction upon themselves (which might, indeed, be the most reasonable procedure). But for this purpose they at least require a semblance of justification, i.e. a theory according to which the fact of their existence, and of their character, may be expiated by a scapegoat. This scapegoat may be God,—in Russia such resentful atheists are not wanting,—or the order of society, or education and upbringing, or the Jews, or the nobles, or, finally, the well-constituted of every kind. "It is a sin for a man to have been born in decent circumstances, for by so doing he disinherits the others, he pushes them aside, he imposes upon them the curse of vice and of work.... How can I be made answerable for my misery; surely some one must be responsible for it, or I could not bear to live."...
People talk about the deep unfairness of society, pointing out that one person is born into good circumstances while another is born into bad ones—or that one person has talents that the other lacks, which seems inherently unfair. Among the more honest critics of society, this is often expressed: "We, with all the bad, unhealthy, criminal traits we admit we have, are just the inevitable result of the oppression of the weak by the strong for ages"; in this way, they push their flawed nature onto the conscience of those in power. They threaten, rage, and curse. They become virtuous simply from their indignation—they refuse to accept that they’ve become bad people and lowlifes for no reason. This mindset, which emerged in the last century, is called pessimism; it’s even a kind of pessimism that arises from anger. It is within this mindset that history is interpreted, stripped of its inevitable nature, and responsibility—and even guilt—is found within it. The main goal is to locate those responsible for it. The flawed and the failed, the decadents of all types, are disgusted by themselves and call for sacrifices so they don’t turn their desire for destruction on themselves (which might actually be the most sensible option). But for this purpose, they at least need some form of justification, i.e., a theory that allows their existence and character to be blamed on a scapegoat. This scapegoat could be God—among resentful atheists in Russia, this is quite common—or it could be society itself, or upbringing and education, or the Jews, or the nobles, or, ultimately, any well-adjusted group. "It’s a sin for someone to be born into decent circumstances, because by doing so they disinherit others, they push them aside, they place upon them the curse of vice and labor.... How can I be held accountable for my misery; surely someone must be to blame for it, or I couldn’t bear to live."
In short, resentful pessimism discovers responsible parties in order to create a pleasurable sensation for itself—revenge.... "Sweeter than honey"—thus does even old Homer speak of revenge.
In short, bitter pessimism finds people to blame to create a satisfying feeling for itself—revenge.... "Sweeter than honey"—that's how even old Homer describes revenge.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The fact that such a theory no longer meets with understanding—or rather, let us say, contempt is accounted for by that particle of Christianity which still circulates in the blood of every one of us; it makes us tolerant towards things simply because we scent a Christian savour about them.... The Socialists appeal to the Christian instincts; this is their really refined piece of cleverness.... Thanks to Christianity, we have now grown accustomed to the superstitious concept of a soul—of an immortal soul, of soul monads, which, as a matter of fact, hails from somewhere else, and which has only become inherent in certain cases—that is to say, become incarnate in them—by accident: but the nature of these cases is not altered, let alone determined by it. The circumstances of society, of relationship, and of history are only accidents for the soul, perhaps misadventures: in any case, the world is not their work. By means of the idea of soul the individual is made transcendental; thanks to it, a ridiculous amount of importance can be attributed to him.
The fact that such a theory is no longer understood—or rather, let’s say, is met with contempt—can be explained by that bit of Christianity still present in all of us; it makes us tolerant towards things simply because we sense a Christian touch to them.... The Socialists tap into those Christian instincts; this is their clever trick.... Thanks to Christianity, we've become accustomed to the superstitious idea of a soul—an immortal soul, soul monads—which actually comes from somewhere else, and which has only become inherent in certain cases—that is to say, has become incarnate in them—by chance: however, the nature of these cases doesn’t change, much less get defined by it. The circumstances of society, relationships, and history are just accidents for the soul, perhaps misadventures: in any case, the world isn’t their making. Through the idea of the soul, the individual is made transcendental; because of it, a ridiculous amount of importance can be given to him.
As a matter of fact, it was Christianity which first induced the individual to take up this position of judge of all things. It made megalomania almost his duty: it has made everything temporary and limited subordinate to eternal rights! What[Pg 212] is the State, what is society, what are historical laws, what is physiology to me? Thus speaks something from beyond Becoming, an immutable entity throughout history: thus speaks something immortal, something divine—it is the soul!
Actually, it was Christianity that first led individuals to assume the role of judge over everything. It turned megalomania into a sort of obligation: it has placed everything temporary and limited under the authority of eternal rights! What[Pg 212] is the State, what is society, what are historical laws, what is physiology to me? This is the voice of something beyond change, an unchanging force throughout history: this is the voice of something immortal, something divine—it is the soul!
Another Christian, but no less insane, concept has percolated even deeper into the tissues of modern ideas: the concept of the equality of all souls before God. In this concept the prototype of all theories concerning equal rights is to be found. Man was first taught to stammer this proposition religiously: later, it was converted into a moral; no wonder he has ultimately begun to take it seriously, to take it practically!—that is to say, politically, socialistically, resento-pessimistically.
Another Christian, but no less crazy, idea has seeped even deeper into modern thought: the idea that all souls are equal before God. This idea is the basis for all theories about equal rights. People were initially taught to say this belief religiously; later, it turned into a moral principle. It’s no surprise that people have finally started to take it seriously, to take it practically!—meaning, politically, socialistically, and with a sense of pessimistic resentment.
Wherever responsible circumstances or people have been looked for, it was the instinct of revenge that sought them. This instinct of revenge obtained such an ascendancy over man in the course of centuries that the whole of metaphysics, psychology, ideas of society, and, above all, morality, are tainted with it. Man has nourished this idea of responsibility to such an extent that he has introduced the bacillus of vengeance into everything. By means of it he has made God Himself ill, and killed innocence in the universe, by tracing every condition of things to acts of will, to intentions, to responsible agents. The whole teaching of will, this most fatal fraud that has ever existed in psychology hitherto, was invented essentially for the purpose of punishment. It was the social utility of punishment that lent this concept its dignity, its power, and its truth.[Pg 213] The originator of that psychology, that we shall call volitional psychology, must be sought in those classes which had the right of punishment in their hands; above all, therefore, among the priests who stood on the very pinnacle of ancient social systems: these people wanted to create for themselves the right to wreak revenge—they wanted to supply God with the privilege of vengeance. For this purpose; man was declared "free": to this end every action had to be regarded as voluntary, and the origin of every deed had to be considered as lying in consciousness. But by such propositions as these ancient psychology is refuted.
Wherever responsible circumstances or people have been sought out, it was the instinct of revenge that pursued them. This instinct of revenge gained such dominance over humanity over centuries that everything related to metaphysics, psychology, societal ideas, and especially morality, has been tainted by it. Humanity has nurtured this concept of responsibility to the point that it has injected the germ of vengeance into everything. Through it, humanity has made even God ill, killing innocence in the universe by linking every situation to acts of will, intentions, and responsible agents. The entire concept of will, the most destructive deception ever seen in psychology, was primarily created for the purpose of punishment. It was the social usefulness of punishment that gave this concept its dignity, power, and perceived truth.[Pg 213] The originator of this psychology, which we’ll label volitional psychology, can be found in the classes that held the right to punish; primarily among the priests who occupied the top of ancient social structures: these individuals sought to establish for themselves the right to exact revenge—they aimed to grant God the authority to punish. For this reason, humanity was declared "free": to support this idea, every action had to be seen as voluntary, and the source of every deed had to be considered to lie in consciousness. But propositions like these ultimately refute ancient psychology.
To-day, when Europe seems to have taken the contrary direction; when we halcyonians would fain withdraw, dissipate, and banish the concept of guilt and punishment with all our might from the world; when our most serious endeavours are concentrated upon purifying psychology, morality, history, nature, social institutions and privileges, and even God Himself, from this filth; in whom must we recognise our most mortal enemies? Precisely in those apostles of revenge and resentment, in those who are par excellence pessimists from indignation, who make it their mission to sanctify their filth with the name of "righteous indignation."... We others, whose one desire is to reclaim innocence on behalf of Becoming, would fain be the missionaries of a purer thought, namely, that no one is responsible for man's qualities; neither God, nor society, nor his parents, nor his ancestors, nor himself—in fact,[Pg 214] that no one is to blame for him ... The being who might be made responsible for a man's existence, for the fact that he is constituted in a particular way, or for his birth in certain circumstances and in a certain environment, is absolutely lacking.—And it is a great blessing that such a being is non-existent .... We are not the result of an eternal design, of a will, of a desire: there is no attempt being made with us to attain to an "ideal of perfection," to an "ideal of happiness," to an "ideal of virtue,"—and we are just as little the result of a mistake on God's part in the presence of which He ought to feel uneasy (a thought which is known to be at the very root of the Old Testament). There is not a place nor a purpose nor a sense to which we can attribute our existence or our kind of existence. In the first place, no one is in a position to do this: it is quite impossible to judge, to measure, or to compare, or even to deny the whole universe! And why?—For five reasons, all accessible to the man of average intelligence: for instance, because there is no existence outside the universe ... and let us say it again, this is a great blessing, for therein lies the whole innocence of our lives.
Today, when Europe seems to be going in the opposite direction; when we, the optimistic ones, want to withdraw, disperse, and remove the idea of guilt and punishment from the world as much as we can; when our most serious efforts focus on cleansing psychology, morality, history, nature, social institutions and privileges, and even God Himself, from this dirt; in whom must we identify our greatest enemies? Exactly in those advocates of revenge and resentment, in those who are the ultimate pessimists out of indignation, who make it their mission to justify their dirt with the term "righteous indignation."... We, whose only wish is to restore innocence in favor of becoming, seek to be the messengers of a purer thought, specifically, that no one is accountable for human traits; neither God, nor society, nor parents, nor ancestors, nor the individuals themselves—in fact, that no one is to blame for them ... The entity that could be held responsible for a person's existence, for the way they are, or for their birth in specific circumstances and environments, is completely absent.—And it is a great blessing that such an entity does not exist .... We are not the outcome of an eternal plan, of a will, of a desire: there is no effort being made with us to achieve an "ideal of perfection," an "ideal of happiness," an "ideal of virtue,"—and we are just as little the product of a mistake on God's part that He should feel uneasy about (a thought known to be at the very core of the Old Testament). There is no place, purpose, or meaning to which we can attribute our existence or our way of existing. Firstly, no one is in a position to do this: it is utterly impossible to judge, to measure, or to compare, or even to deny the entire universe! And why?—For five reasons, all understandable to the average person: for example, because there is no existence outside the universe ... and let's say it again, this is a great blessing, for in this lies the complete innocence of our lives.
2. The Individual.
The Person.
766.
766.
Fundamental errors: to regard the herd as an aim instead of the individual! The herd is only a means and nothing more! But nowadays[Pg 215] people are trying to understand the herd as they would an individual, and to confer higher rights upon it than upon isolated personalities. Terrible mistake!! In addition to this, all that makes for gregariousness, e.g. sympathy, is regarded as the more valuable side of our natures.
Fundamental errors: to see the herd as the goal instead of the individual! The herd is just a tool and nothing more! But these days[Pg 215] people are trying to understand the herd like they would an individual, and to grant it more rights than those of isolated personalities. What a huge mistake!! On top of that, everything that promotes group behavior, e.g. sympathy, is seen as the more valuable aspect of our nature.
767.
767.
The individual is something quite new, and capable of creating new things. He is something absolute, and all his actions are quite his own. The individual in the end has to seek the valuation for his actions in himself: because he has to give an individual meaning even to traditional words and notions. His interpretation of a formula is at least personal, even if he does not create the formula itself: at least as an interpreter he is creative.
The individual is something really new, and able to create new things. He is something absolute, and all his actions are completely his own. In the end, the individual must find the value of his actions within himself: because he has to assign an individual meaning even to traditional words and ideas. His interpretation of a formula is at least personal, even if he doesn't come up with the formula itself: at least as an interpreter, he is creative.
768.
768.
The "ego" oppresses and kills. It acts like an organic cell. It is predatory and violent. It would fain regenerate itself—pregnancy. It would fain give birth to its God and see all mankind at its feet.
The "ego" oppresses and kills. It acts like a living cell. It is predatory and aggressive. It wants to regenerate itself—like pregnancy. It wants to give birth to its God and see all humanity at its feet.
769.
769.
Every living organism gropes around as far as its power permits, and overcomes all that is weaker than itself: by this means it finds pleasure in its own existence. The increasing "humanity" of this tendency consists in the fact that we are beginning to feel ever more subtly how difficult[Pg 216] it is really to absorb others: while we could show our power by injuring him, his will estranges him from us, and thus makes him less susceptible of being overcome.
Every living organism explores as far as it can and overcomes anything weaker than itself; in this way, it finds joy in its own existence. The growing "humanity" of this tendency lies in the fact that we are starting to understand more subtly how challenging[Pg 216] it is to connect with others: while we could demonstrate our power by hurting someone, their will alienates them from us, making them less open to being defeated.
770.
770.
The degree of resistance which has to be continually overcome in order to remain at the top, is the measure of freedom, whether for individuals or for societies: freedom being understood as positive power, as will to power. The highest form of individual freedom, of sovereignty, would, according to this, in all probability be found not five feet away from its opposite—that is to say, where the danger of slavery hangs over life, like a hundred swords of Damocles. Let any one go through the whole of history from this point of view: the ages when the individual reaches perfect maturity, i.e. the free ages, when the classical type, sovereign man, is attained to—these were certainly not humane times!
The level of resistance that must be constantly overcome to stay on top is the measure of freedom, whether for individuals or societies; freedom is understood as positive power, as the will to power. The highest form of individual freedom and sovereignty is likely found not far from its opposite—that is, where the threat of slavery looms over life, like a hundred swords of Damocles. Anyone can look back through history from this perspective: the times when individuals achieve perfect maturity, i.e. the free ages, when the classic type, sovereign man, is realized—these were certainly not compassionate times!
There should be no choice: either one must be uppermost or nethermost—like a worm, despised, annihilated, trodden upon. One must have tyrants against one in order to become a tyrant, i.e. in order to be free. It is no small advantage to have a hundred swords of Damocles suspended over one: it is only thus that one learns to dance, it is only thus that one attains to any freedom in one's movements.
There shouldn’t be any choice: you either have to be at the top or at the bottom—like a worm, looked down upon, destroyed, trampled. You need to have tyrants opposing you to become a tyrant yourself, meaning to be free. It's no small benefit to have a hundred swords of Damocles hanging over you: only then do you learn to dance, only then do you achieve any freedom in your movements.
771.
771.
Man more than any other animal was originally altruistic—hence his slow growth (child) and lofty[Pg 217] development. Hence, too, his extraordinary and latest kind of egoism.—Beasts of prey are much more individualistic.
Man, more than any other animal, was originally altruistic—which explains his slow growth (as a child) and complex[Pg 217] development. This also accounts for his remarkable and most recent form of egoism.—Predatory animals are far more individualistic.
772.
772.
A criticism of selfishness. The involuntary ingenuousness of La Rochefoucauld, who believed that he was saying something bold, liberal, and paradoxical (in his days, of course, truth in psychological matters was something that astonished people) when he said. "Les grandes âmes ne sont pas celles qui ont moins de passions et plus de vertus que les âmes communes, mais seulement celles qui ont de plus grands desseins." Certainly, John Stuart Mill (who calls Chamfort the noble and philosophical La Rochefoucauld of the eighteenth century) recognises in him merely an astute and keen-sighted observer of all that which is the result of habitual selfishness in the human breast, and he adds: "A noble spirit is unable to see the necessity of a constant observation of baseness and contemptibility, unless it were to show against what corrupting influences a lofty spirit and a noble character were able to triumph."
A critique of selfishness. La Rochefoucauld’s unintentional naivety led him to believe he was expressing something bold, progressive, and paradoxical (back then, of course, truth in psychological matters was quite shocking) when he stated, "Great souls are not those who have fewer passions and more virtues than common souls, but those who have greater aspirations." Certainly, John Stuart Mill (who refers to Chamfort as the noble and philosophical La Rochefoucauld of the eighteenth century) sees him merely as an insightful and sharp observer of all that stems from habitual selfishness in human nature. He adds, "A noble spirit cannot recognize the need for constant observation of baseness and contemptibility, unless it serves to highlight what corrupting influences a lofty spirit and noble character can overcome."
773.
773.
The Morphology of the Feelings of Self.
The Structure of Self-Perception.
First standpoint—To what extent are sympathy or communal feelings, the lower or preparatory states, at a time when personal self-esteem and initiative in valuation, on the part of individuals, are not yet possible?
First standpoint—To what extent are sympathy or communal feelings the basic or initial stages when personal self-esteem and the ability to judge value individually are not yet achievable?
Second standpoint.—To what extent is the zenith of collective self-esteem, the pride in the distinction of the clan, the feeling of inequality and a certain abhorrence of mediation, of equal rights and of reconciliation, the school for individual self-esteem? It may be this in so far as it compels the individual to represent the pride of the community —he is obliged to speak and act with tremendous self-respect, because he stands for the community And the same holds good when the individual regards himself as the instrument or speaking-tube of a godhead.
Second standpoint.—To what extent is the peak of collective self-esteem, the pride in the uniqueness of the group, the sense of inequality, and a certain aversion to compromise, equal rights, and reconciliation, a foundation for individual self-esteem? It might be this way in that it pushes the individual to embody the pride of the community—he has to speak and act with great self-respect, because he represents the community. The same is true when the individual sees himself as the channel or voice of a higher power.
Third standpoint.—To what extent do these forms of impersonality invest the individual with enormous importance? In so far as higher powers are using him as an intermediary: religious shyness towards one's self is the condition of prophets and poets.
Third standpoint.—How much do these forms of impersonality make the individual extremely significant? To the extent that higher powers are using them as a conduit: a kind of spiritual modesty toward oneself is essential for prophets and poets.
Fourth standpoint.—To what extent does responsibility for a whole educate the individual in foresight, and give him a severe and terrible hand, a calculating and cold heart, majesty of bearing and of action—things which he would not allow himself if he stood only for his own rights?
Fourth standpoint.—How much does being responsible for a larger group teach an individual about foresight and give him a tough and ruthless mindset, a calculating and detached heart, and a dignified presence and actions—qualities he would not adopt if he were only looking out for his own interests?
In short, collective self-esteem is the great preparatory school for personal sovereignty. The noble caste is that which creates the heritage of this faculty.
In short, collective self-esteem is the essential training ground for personal sovereignty. The noble class is the one that builds the foundation for this ability.
774.
774.
The disguised forms of will to power:—
The hidden expressions of the will to power:—
(1) The desire for freedom, for independence for equilibrium, for peace, for co-ordination. Also[Pg 219] that of the anchorite, the "Free-Spirit." In its lowest form, the will to live at all costs—the instinct of self-preservation.
(1) The desire for freedom, for independence for balance, for peace, for coordination. Also[Pg 219] that of the recluse, the "Free-Spirit." In its simplest form, the will to survive at any cost—the instinct of self-preservation.
(2) Subordination, with the view of satisfying the will to power of a whole community; submissiveness, the making of one's self indispensable and useful to him who has the power; love, a secret path to the heart of the powerful, in order to become his master.
(2) Subordination, aimed at fulfilling the desire for power of an entire community; submissiveness, making oneself essential and beneficial to the person in power; love, a hidden route to the heart of the powerful, in order to gain mastery over them.
(3) The feeling of duty, conscience, the imaginary comfort of belonging to a higher order than those who actually hold the reins of power; the acknowledgment of an order of rank which allows of judging even the more powerful, self-depreciation; the discovery of new codes of morality (of which the Jews are a classical example).
(3) The sense of duty, conscience, the false comfort of being part of a higher order than those in actual power; the recognition of a hierarchy that permits judging even those who are more powerful, self-doubt; the finding of new codes of morality (of which the Jews are a classic example).
775.
775.
Praise and gratitude as forms of will to power.—Praise and gratitude for harvests, for good weather, victories, marriages, and peace—all festivals need a subject on which feeling can be outpoured. The desire is to make all good things that happen to one appear as though they had been done to one: people will have a donor. The same holds good of the work of art: people are not satisfied with it alone, they must praise the artist.—What, then, is praise? It is a sort of compensation for benefits received, a sort of giving back, a manifestation of our power—for the man who praises assents to, blesses, values, judges. he arrogates to himself the right to give his consent to a thing, to be able to[Pg 220] confer honours. An increased feeling of happiness or of liveliness is also an increased feeling of power, and it is as a result of this feeling that a man praises (it is as the outcome of this feeling that he invents a donor, a "subject"). Gratitude is thus revenge of a lofty kind: it is most severely exercised and demanded where equality and pride both require to be upheld—that is to say, where revenge is practised to its fullest extent.
Praise and gratitude as forms of will to power.—Praise and gratitude for harvests, nice weather, victories, marriages, and peace—all celebrations need a focus for expressing feelings. People want to make all the good things that happen to them seem as if they were done for them: they want a giver. The same goes for works of art: people aren't satisfied with the art alone; they need to praise the artist. So, what is praise? It’s a kind of compensation for benefits received, a way of giving back, a demonstration of our power—because the person who praises agrees with, blesses, values, and judges. They take on the right to give their approval to something, to be able to[Pg 220] bestow honors. A greater feeling of happiness or liveliness also translates to a greater feeling of power, and it's from this feeling that a person praises (it’s from this feeling that they create a giver, a “subject”). Gratitude, therefore, is a kind of noble revenge: it’s most intensely felt and demanded where both equality and pride need to be upheld—that is, where revenge plays out to its fullest extent.
776.
776.
Concerning the Machiavellism of Power.
About the Machiavellianism of Power.
The will to power appears:—
The will to power appears:—
(a) Among the oppressed and slaves of all kinds, in the form of will to "freedom": the mere fact of breaking loose from something seems to be an end in itself (in a religio-moral sense: "One is only answerable to one's own conscience"; "evangelical freedom," etc. etc.),
(a) Among the oppressed and slaves of all kinds, in the pursuit of "freedom": simply breaking free from something appears to be an end in itself (in a religious or moral sense: "One is only accountable to one's own conscience"; "evangelical freedom," etc. etc.),
(b) In the case of a stronger species, ascending to power, in the form of the will to overpower. If this fails, then it shrinks to the "will to justice"—that is to say, to the will to the same measure of rights as the ruling caste possesses.
(b) When a more powerful group rises to domination, driven by the desire to dominate others. If that doesn't succeed, it reduces to the "desire for justice"—meaning the desire for the same rights as those held by the ruling class.
(c) In the case of the strongest, richest, most independent, and most courageous, in the form of "love of humanity," of "love of the people," of the "gospel," of "truth" of "God," of "pity," of self sacrifice," etc. etc.; in the form of overpowering, of deeds of capture, of imposing service on some one, of an instinctive reckoning of one's self as part of a great mass of power to which one attempts to give[Pg 221] a direction: the hero, the prophet, the Cæsar, the Saviour, the bell-wether. (The love of the sexes also belongs to this category, it will overpower something, possess it utterly, and it looks like self-abnegation. At bottom it is only the love of one's instrument, of one's "horse"—the conviction that things belong to one because one is in a position to use them.)
(c) In the case of the strongest, richest, most independent, and most courageous, expressing itself as "love of humanity," "love of the people," "the gospel," "truth," "God," "pity," "self-sacrifice," etc.; in the form of dominance, acts of conquest, imposing obligations on others, or an instinctive awareness of being part of a larger force to which one seeks to provide[Pg 221] direction: the hero, the prophet, the Cæsar, the Savior, the leader. (The love between the sexes also fits into this category; it will overpower something, possess it completely, and it seems like selflessness. At its core, it is merely the love for one's tool, one's "horse"—the belief that things belong to someone because they are in a position to use them.)
"Freedom," "Justice," "Love"!!!
"Freedom," "Justice," "Love"!!!
777.
777.
Love.—Behold this love and pity of women—what could be more egoistic? ... And when they do sacrifice themselves and their honour or reputation, to whom do they sacrifice themselves? To the man? Is it not rather to an unbridled desire? These desires are quite as selfish, even though they may be beneficial to others and provoke gratitude. ... To what extent can such a hyperfœtation of one valuation sanctify everything else!!
Love.—Look at this love and compassion of women—what could be more self-centered? ... And when they give up their own well-being and their honor or reputation, who are they really sacrificing themselves for? Is it for the man? Isn’t it more for an unchecked desire? These desires are just as selfish, even if they end up helping others and inspire gratitude. ... How much can this overabundance of one value justify everything else!!
778.
778.
"Senses," "Passions.".—When the fear of the senses and of the passions and of the desires becomes so great as to warn us against them, it is already a symptom of weakness: extreme measures always characterise abnormal conditions. That which is lacking here, or more precisely that which is decaying, is the power to resist an impulse: when one feels instinctively that one must yield,—that is to say, that one must react,—then it is an excellent thing to avoid opportunities (temptations).
"Senses," "Passions."—When the fear of our senses, emotions, and desires gets so intense that it warns us against them, it shows a sign of weakness: extreme responses are always a sign of abnormal situations. What is missing here, or more accurately, what is deteriorating, is the ability to resist an impulse: when you instinctively feel like you need to give in—that is, that you need to react—it's a good idea to steer clear of opportunities (temptations).
The stimulation of the senses is only a temptation in so far as those creatures are concerned whose systems are easily swayed and influenced: on the other hand, in the case of remarkable constitutional obtuseness and hardness, strong stimuli are necessary in order to set the functions in motion. Dissipation can only be objected to in the case of one who has no right to it; and almost all passions have fallen into disrepute thanks to those who were not strong enough to convert them to their own advantage.
The stimulation of the senses is only a temptation for those whose systems are easily swayed and influenced; on the other hand, for those with a remarkable lack of sensitivity and resilience, strong stimuli are needed to activate their functions. Dissipation can only be criticized in those who don’t deserve it; and almost all passions have lost their appeal because of those who were too weak to turn them into advantages.
One should understand that passions are open to the same objections as illnesses: yet we should not be justified in doing without illnesses, and still less without passions. We require the abnormal; we give life a tremendous shock by means of these great illnesses.
One should understand that passions face the same criticisms as illnesses: however, we shouldn't justify living without illnesses, and even less so without passions. We need the extraordinary; we give life a significant jolt through these intense experiences.
In detail the following should be distinguished:—
In detail, the following should be noted:—
(1) The dominating passion, which may even bring the supremest form of health with it: in this case the co-ordination of the internal system and its functions to perform one task is best attained,—but this is almost a definition of health.
(1) The dominating passion, which can even bring the highest level of health with it: in this case, the coordination of the internal system and its functions to perform one task is best achieved—but this is nearly a definition of health.
(2) The antagonism of the passions the double, treble, and multiple soul in one breast:[6] this is very unhealthy; it is a sign of inner ruin and of disintegration, betraying and promoting an internal dualism and anarchy—unless, of course, one passion becomes master. Return to health.
(2) The clash of emotions, the double, triple, and multiple identities within one person: [6] this is very unhealthy; it indicates inner decay and fragmentation, revealing and fostering an internal divide and chaos—unless, of course, one emotion takes control. Return to health.
(3) The juxtaposition of passions without their being either opposed or united with one another. Very often transitory, and then, as soon as order is established, this condition may be a healthy one. A most interesting class of men belong to this order, the chameleons; they are not necessarily at loggerheads with themselves, they are both happy and secure, but they cannot develop—their moods lie side by side, even though they may seem to lie far apart. They change, but they become nothing.
(3) The placement of emotions next to each other without being in conflict or fully connected. This state is often temporary, but once stability is achieved, it can be a healthy state. A very intriguing group of individuals fit this description, the chameleons; they aren't necessarily at odds with themselves, they feel both content and safe, but they can’t really grow— their feelings coexist, even if they seem distant from one another. They shift, but they become nothing.
[6] This refers to Goethe's Faust. In Part I., Act I., Scene 11., we find Faust exclaiming in despair: "Two souls, alas! within my bosom throne!" See Theodore Martin's Faust, translated into English verse.—Tr.
[6] This refers to Goethe's Faust. In Part I, Act I, Scene 11, we see Faust crying out in despair: "Two souls, unfortunately! inside my heart!" See Theodore Martin's Faust, translated into English verse.—Tr.
779.
779.
The quantitative estimate of aims and its influence upon the valuing standpoint, the great and the small criminal. The greatness or smallness of the aims will determine whether the doer feels respect for himself with it all, or whether he feels pusillanimous and miserable.
The numerical assessment of goals and how it affects the value perspective, the great and the small criminal. The significance or insignificance of the goals will decide whether the one acting feels self-respect or whether he feels weak and miserable.
The degree of intellectuality manifested in the means employed may likewise influence our valuation. How differently the philosophical innovator, experimenter, and man of violence stands out against robbers, barbarians, adventurers!—There is a semblance of disinterestedness in the former.
The level of intelligence shown in the methods used can also affect how we judge them. Just look at how the philosophical innovator, experimenter, and aggressive person differ from robbers, barbarians, and adventurers! The former seems to have a quality of selflessness.
Finally, noble manners, bearing, courage, self-confidence,—how they alter the value of that which is attained by means of them!
Finally, noble manners, poise, bravery, and self-confidence—how they change the worth of what is achieved through them!
***
Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
Concerning the optics of valuation:—
Regarding valuation optics:—
The influence of the greatness or smallness of the aims.
The impact of the ambition's significance or insignificance.
The influence of the intellectuality of the means. The influence of the behaviour in action. The influence of success or failure. The influence of opposing forces and their value. The influence of that which is permitted and that which is forbidden.
The impact of the intelligence of the methods. The impact of behavior in action. The impact of success or failure. The impact of opposing forces and their significance. The impact of what is allowed and what is not allowed.
780.
780.
The tricks by means of which actions, measures, and passions are legitimised, which from an individual standpoint are no longer good form or even in good taste.—
The ways that actions, measures, and feelings are justified, which from a personal perspective are no longer socially acceptable or even in good taste.
Art, which allows us to enter such strange worlds, makes them tasteful to us.
Art lets us step into unusual worlds and makes them appealing to us.
Historians prove its justification and reason; travels, exoticism, psychology, penal codes, the lunatic asylum, the criminal, sociology.
Historians demonstrate its justification and reasoning; journeys, exotic experiences, psychology, criminal laws, mental health facilities, the offender, sociology.
Impersonality (so that as media of a collective whole we allow ourselves these passions and action—the Bar, juries, the bourgeois, the soldier, the minister, the prince, society, "critics") makes us feel that we are sacrificing something.
Impersonality (so that as representatives of a collective we allow ourselves these emotions and actions—the bar, juries, the middle class, the soldier, the minister, the prince, society, "critics") makes us feel that we are sacrificing something.
781.
781.
Preoccupations concerning one's self and one's eternal salvation are not expressive either of a rich or of a self-confident nature, for the latter lets all questions of eternal bliss go to the devil,—it is not interested in such matters of happiness it is all power, deeds, desires; it imposes itself upon things; it even violates things. The Christian[Pg 225] is a romantic hypochondriac who does not stand firmly on his legs.
Concerns about oneself and one's eternal salvation don't reflect a rich or self-confident nature; the latter dismisses all questions of eternal happiness and doesn't care about such matters. It's all about power, actions, and desires; it asserts itself over things and even disregards them. The Christian[Pg 225] is like a romantic hypochondriac who can't stand firm on his own two feet.
Whenever hedonistic views come to the front, one can always presuppose the existence of pain and a certain ill-constitutedness.
Whenever hedonistic views come to the forefront, one can always assume there is pain and some kind of dysfunction.
782.
782.
"The growing autonomy of the individual"—Parisian philosophers like M. Fouillée talk of such things: they would do well to study the race moutonnière for a moment; for they belong to it. For Heaven's sake open your eyes, ye sociologists who deal with the future! The individual grew strong under quite opposite conditions: ye describe the extremest weakening and impoverishment of man; ye actually want this weakness and impoverishment, and ye apply the whole lying machinery of the old ideal in order to achieve your end. Ye are so constituted that ye actually regard your gregarious wants as an ideal! Here we are in the presence of an absolute lack of psychological honesty.
"The growing independence of the individual"—Parisian philosophers like M. Fouillée talk about these ideas: they should take a moment to study the race moutonnière; they are a part of it. For heaven's sake, open your eyes, you sociologists who are focused on the future! The individual became strong under completely different circumstances: you describe the extreme weakening and impoverishment of humans; you actually desire this weakness and poverty, and you use the entire deceptive machinery of the old ideal to accomplish your goal. You are so set in your ways that you actually see your herd mentality as an ideal! Here we encounter a complete lack of psychological honesty.
783.
783.
The two traits which characterise the modern European are apparently antagonistic individualism and the demand for equal rights: this I am at last beginning to understand. The individual is an extremely vulnerable piece of vanity: this vanity, when it is conscious of its high degree of susceptibility to pain, demands that every one should be made equal; that the individual should only stand inter pares. But in this way a social[Pg 226] race is depicted in which, as a matter of fact, gifts and powers are on the whole equally distributed. The pride which would have loneliness and but few appreciators is quite beyond comprehension: really "great" successes are only attained through the masses—indeed, we scarcely understand yet that a mob success is in reality only a small success; because pulchrum est paucorum hominum.
The two traits that define the modern European seem to be opposites: individualism and the push for equal rights: I'm finally starting to get this. The individual is a highly fragile ego: this ego, aware of its sensitivity to pain, insists that everyone should be treated equally; that the individual should only stand inter pares. However, this creates a social[Pg 226] dynamic where, in reality, talents and abilities are generally spread out evenly. The pride that craves solitude and few admirers is hard to grasp: true "great" achievements are only reached with the support of the masses—indeed, we barely realize that a crowd's success is really just a minor success; because pulchrum est paucorum hominum.
No morality will countenance order of rank among men, and the jurists know nothing of a communal conscience. The principle of individualism rejects really great men, and demands the most delicate vision for, and the speediest discovery of, a talent among people who are almost equal; and inasmuch as every one has some modicum of talent in such late and civilised cultures (and can, therefore, expect to receive his share of honour), there is a more general buttering-up of modest merits to-day than there has ever been. This gives the age the appearance of unlimited justice. Its want of justice is to be found not in its unbounded hatred of tyrants and demagogues, even in the arts; but in its detestation of noble natures who scorn the praise of the many. The demand for equal rights (that is to say, the privilege of sitting in judgment on everything and everybody) is anti-aristocratic.
No moral system will accept a hierarchy among people, and legal experts don't recognize a shared conscience. The principle of individualism dismisses truly great individuals and requires a keen eye for quickly identifying talent among nearly equal people; since everyone has some level of talent in these advanced and civilized societies (and can therefore expect to earn their share of recognition), there is more flattery of modest achievements today than ever before. This creates an impression of unlimited fairness. The real lack of justice lies not in a boundless hatred of tyrants and demagogues, even in the arts, but in a disdain for noble individuals who reject the admiration of the masses. The demand for equal rights (meaning the ability to judge everything and everyone) is fundamentally anti-aristocratic.
This age knows just as little concerning the absorption of the individual, of his mergence into a great type of men who do not want to be personalities. It was this that formerly constituted the distinction and the zeal of many lofty natures (the greatest poets among them); or of the desire[Pg 227] to be a polis, as in Greece; or of Jesuitism, or of the Prussian Staff Corps, and bureaucracy; or of apprenticeship and a continuation of the tradition of great masters: to all of which things, non-social conditions and the absence of petty vanity are necessary.
This era understands just as little about the absorption of the individual into a larger group of people who don’t want to stand out as unique personalities. This was what once set apart and motivated many exceptional individuals (including the greatest poets); or the aspiration to be a polis, like in Greece; or Jesuitism, or the Prussian Staff Corps, and bureaucracy; or being an apprentice and continuing the tradition of great masters: all of which require non-social conditions and the absence of petty vanity.
784.
784.
Individualism is a modest and still unconscious form of will to power; with it a single human unit seems to think it sufficient to free himself from the preponderating power of society (or of the State or Church). He does not set himself up in opposition as a personality, but merely as a unit; he represents the rights of all other individuals as against the whole. That is to say, he instinctively places himself on a level with every other unit: what he combats he does not combat as a person, but as a representative of units against a mass.
Individualism is a subtle and still unconscious form of the will to power; with it, a single person thinks it's enough to free themselves from the overwhelming power of society (or the State or Church). They don't position themselves in opposition as a personality, but simply as an individual; they represent the rights of all other individuals against the entire group. In other words, they instinctively view themselves as equal to every other individual: what they fight against, they don’t fight as a person, but as a representative of individuals against a crowd.
Socialism is merely an agitatory measure of individualism: it recognises the fact that in order to attain to something, men must organise themselves into a general movement—into a "power." But what the Socialist requires is not society as the object of the individual, but society as a means of making many individuals possible: this is the instinct of Socialists, though they frequently deceive themselves on this point (apart from this, however, in order to make their kind prevail, they are compelled to deceive others to an enormous extent). Altruistic moral preaching thus enters into the service of individual egoism,—one of[Pg 228] the most common frauds of the nineteenth century.
Socialism is just a way for individualism to rally people: it recognizes that to achieve something, people need to come together in a collective effort—into a "power." However, what Socialists really want is not society as the goal of the individual, but society as a way to enable many individuals to exist: this is the instinct of Socialists, even though they often fool themselves about this (besides this, to ensure their ideology succeeds, they must often mislead others to a great extent). Altruistic moral preaching therefore supports individual self-interest—one of[Pg 228] the biggest deceptions of the nineteenth century.
Anarchy is also merely an agitatory measure of Socialism; with it the Socialist inspires fear, with fear he begins to fascinate and to terrorise: but what he does above all is to draw all courageous and reckless people to his side, even in the most intellectual spheres.
Anarchy is just another tactic used by Socialism; through it, the Socialist instills fear, and with that fear, he starts to captivate and intimidate. But what he primarily does is attract all the brave and bold individuals to his cause, even from the most intellectual circles.
In spite of all this, individualism is the most modest stage of the will to power.
In spite of all this, individualism is the most basic stage of the will to power.
***
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
When one has reached a certain degree of independence, one always longs for more: separation in proportion to the degree of force; the individual is no longer content to regard himself as equal to everybody, he actually seeks for his peer—he makes himself stand out from others. Individualism is followed by a development in groups and organs; correlative tendencies join up together and become powerfully active: now there arise between these centres of power, friction, war, a reconnoitring of the forces on either side, reciprocity, understandings, and the regulation of mutual services. Finally, there appears an order of rank.
Once someone has gained a certain level of independence, they always crave more: separation grows with the level of strength; the individual isn’t satisfied seeing themselves as equal to everyone else; they actually look for their equal—they want to stand out from the crowd. Individualism leads to the formation of groups and organizations; related tendencies come together and become highly active: now friction, conflict, and assessments of the opposing forces arise between these centers of power, along with cooperation, agreements, and the management of mutual support. Ultimately, a hierarchy emerges.
Recapitulation—
Summary—
1. The individuals emancipate themselves.
The people free themselves.
2. They make war, and ultimately agree concerning equal rights (justice is made an end in itself).
2. They go to war and eventually come to an agreement about equal rights (justice becomes an end in itself).
3. Once this is reached, the actual differences in degrees of power begin to make themselves felt, and to a greater extent than before (the reason being that on the whole peace is established, and innumerable small centres of power begin to create[Pg 229] differences which formerly were scarcely noticeable). Now the individuals begin to form groups, these strive after privileges and preponderance, and war starts afresh in a milder form.
3. Once this is reached, the actual differences in levels of power start to become noticeable, even more so than before (the reason being that overall, peace is established, and countless small centers of power begin to create[Pg 229] differences that were barely noticeable before). Now individuals start forming groups, these groups seek privileges and dominance, and conflict begins again in a milder form.
People demand freedom only when they have no power. Once power is obtained, a preponderance thereof is the next thing to be coveted; if this is not achieved (owing to the fact that one is still too weak for it), then "justice" i.e. "equality of power" become the objects of desire.
People only crave freedom when they lack power. Once they gain power, what they really want is to have even more of it; if they can't achieve that (because they're still too weak), then "justice," meaning "equality of power," becomes what they desire.
785.
785.
The rectification of the concept "egoism."—When one has discovered what an error the "individual" is, and that every single creature represents the whole process of evolution (not alone "inherited," but in "himself"), the individual then acquires an inordinately great importance. The voice of instinct is quite right here. When this instinct tends to decline, i.e. when the individual begins to seek his worth in his services to others, one may be sure that exhaustion and degeneration have set in. An altruistic attitude of mind, when it is fundamental and free from all hypocrisy, is the instinct of creating a second value for one's self in the service of other egoists. As a rule, however, it is only apparent—a circuitous path to the preservation of one's own feelings of vitality and worth.
The correction of the concept "egoism."—Once someone realizes how mistaken the idea of the "individual" is, and understands that every single being reflects the entire process of evolution (not just "inherited," but also "in themselves"), the individual gains an excessively great significance. The voice of instinct is spot on here. When this instinct begins to fade, i.e. when the individual starts looking for their value in how they serve others, it's a sign that exhaustion and decline have begun. A genuinely altruistic mindset, when it is fundamental and entirely sincere, is the instinct to create a secondary value for oneself through serving other individuals. Generally, though, it's often just an illusion—a roundabout way to maintain one's own feelings of vitality and self-worth.
786.
786.
The History of Moralisation and Demoralisation.
The History of Moralization and Demoralization.
Proposition one.—There are no such things as[Pg 230] moral actions: they are purely imaginary. Not only is it impossible to demonstrate their existence (a fact which Kant and Christianity, for instance, both acknowledged) but they are not even possible. Owing to psychological misunderstanding, a man invented an opposite to the instinctive impulses of life, and believed that a new species of instinct was thereby discovered: a primum mobile was postulated which does not exist at all. According to the valuation which gave rise to the antithesis "moral" and "immoral," one should say: There is nothing else on earth but immoral intentions and actions.
Proposition one.—There are no such things as[Pg 230] moral actions; they are entirely fictional. Not only is it impossible to prove their existence (a fact that both Kant and Christianity recognized), but they are also not even feasible. Due to psychological confusion, a person created an opposite to the instinctive urges of life and mistakenly believed that a new type of instinct was discovered: a primum mobile was suggested that doesn't actually exist. Based on the evaluation that led to the distinction of "moral" and "immoral," one should say: There is nothing on earth but immoral intentions and actions.
Proposition two.——The whole differentiation, "moral" and "immoral," arises from the assumption that both moral and immoral actions are the result of a spontaneous will—in short, that such a will exists; or in other words, that moral judgments can only hold good with regard to intuitions and actions that are free. But this whole order of actions and intentions is purely imaginary: the only world to which the moral standard could be applied does not exist at all: there is no such thing as a moral or an immoral action.
Proposition two.——The entire distinction between "moral" and "immoral" comes from the belief that both moral and immoral actions result from a spontaneous will—in other words, that such a will exists; or, to put it differently, that moral judgments can only apply to intuitions and actions that are free. However, this entire concept of actions and intentions is purely imaginary: the only context in which the moral standard could be applied doesn't actually exist: there is no such thing as a moral or an immoral action.
The psychological error out of which the antithesis "moral" and "immoral" arose is: "selfless," "unselfish," "self-denying"—all unreal and fantastic.
The psychological error that led to the contrast between "moral" and "immoral" is: "selfless," "unselfish," "self-denying"—all unrealistic and fantastical.
A false dogmatism also clustered around the concept "ego"; it was regarded as atomic, and falsely opposed to a non-ego; it was also liberated[Pg 231] from Becoming, and declared to belong to the sphere of Being. The false materialisation of the ego: this (owing to the belief in individual immortality) was made an article of faith under the pressure of religio-moral discipline. According to this artificial liberation of the ego and its transference to the realm of the absolute, people thought that they had arrived at an antithesis in values which seemed quite irrefutable—the single ego and the vast non-ego. It seemed obvious that the value of the individual ego could only exist in conjunction with the vast non-ego, more particularly in the sense of being subject to it and existing only for its sake. Here, of course, the gregarious instinct determined the direction of thought: nothing is more opposed to this instinct than the sovereignty of the individual. Supposing, however, that the ego be absolute, then its value must lie in self-negation.
A misguided certainty also surrounded the concept of "ego"; it was seen as separate and wrongly contrasted with a non-ego; it was also separated[Pg 231] from Becoming and declared to belong to the realm of Being. The misguided materialization of the ego: because of the belief in individual immortality, this became a matter of faith under the influence of religio-moral discipline. Based on this artificial separation of the ego and its transfer to the realm of the absolute, people believed they had discovered a genuine contrast in values that felt undeniable—the individual ego and the vast non-ego. It seemed clear that the value of the individual ego could only exist alongside the vast non-ego, especially in the sense of being subject to it and existing solely for its benefit. Here, of course, the social instinct guided the line of thinking: nothing is more contrary to this instinct than the independence of the individual. However, if we assume that the ego is absolute, then its value must lie in self-negation.
Thus: (1) the false emancipation of the "individual" as an atom;
Thus: (1) the misleading freedom of the "individual" as a separate entity;
(2) The gregarious self-conceit which abhors the desire to remain an atom, and regards it as hostile.
(2) The outgoing self-importance that hates the idea of being just one small part and sees it as a threat.
(3) As a result: the overcoming of the individual by changing his aim.
(3) As a result: the individual is overcome by changing their aim.
(4) At this point there appeared to be actions that were self-effacing: around these actions a whole sphere of antitheses was fancied.
(4) At this point, there seemed to be actions that were modest: around these actions, a whole range of opposites was imagined.
(5) It was asked, in what sort of actions does man most strongly assert himself? Around these (sexuality, covetousness, lust for power, cruelty, etc. etc.) hate, contempt, and anathemas were heaped: it was believed that there could be such[Pg 232] things as selfless impulses. Everything selfish was condemned, everything unselfish was in demand.
(5) The question was raised: in what kinds of actions does a person assert themselves the most? Around these (like sexuality, greed, desire for power, cruelty, etc.) were piled hate, contempt, and curses: there was a belief that selfless impulses could exist. Everything selfish was criticized, while everything unselfish was sought after.
(6) And the result was: what had been done? A ban had been placed on the strongest, the most natural, yea, the only genuine impulses, henceforward, in order that an action might be praiseworthy, there must be no trace in it of any of those genuine impulses—monstrous fraud in psychology. Every kind of "self-satisfaction" had to be remodelled and made possible by means of misunderstanding and adjusting one's self sub specie boni. Conversely: that species which found its advantage in depriving mankind of its self-satisfaction, the representatives of the gregarious instincts, e.g. the priests and the philosophers, were sufficiently crafty and psychologically astute to show how selfishness ruled everywhere. The Christian conclusion from this was: "Everything is sin, even our virtues. Man is utterly undesirable. Selfless actions are impossible." Original sin. In short, once man had opposed his instincts to a purely imaginary world of the good, he concluded by despising himself as incapable of performing "good" actions.
(6) The result was: what had happened? A ban was put on the strongest, most natural, and truly genuine impulses. From now on, for an action to be praiseworthy, it had to have no trace of those authentic impulses—monstrous fraud in psychology. Every form of "self-satisfaction" had to be reworked and made possible through misunderstanding and adjusting oneself sub specie boni. On the flip side, those who benefited from stripping humanity of its self-satisfaction, the representatives of gregarious instincts, e.g. the priests and philosophers, were clever enough and psychologically sharp enough to point out how selfishness was everywhere. The Christian takeaway was: "Everything is sin, even our virtues. Humanity is entirely undesirable. Selfless actions are impossible." Original sin. In short, once humanity turned its instincts against a purely imaginary concept of good, it ended up despising itself as incapable of "good" actions.
N.B. In this way Christianity represents a step forward in the sharpening of psychological insight: La Rochefoucauld and Pascal. It perceived the essential equality of human actions, and the equality of their values as a whole (all immoral).
N.B. In this way, Christianity marks a step forward in the development of psychological insight: La Rochefoucauld and Pascal. It recognized the fundamental equality of human actions and the equal worth of all actions as a whole (all immoral).
***
Please provide a phrase for modernization.
Now the first serious object was to rear men in whom self-seeking impulses were extinguished.[Pg 233] priests, saints. And if people doubted that perfection was possible, they did not doubt what perfection was.
Now the main goal was to raise individuals whose selfish impulses were eliminated.[Pg 233] priests, saints. And while some questioned the possibility of achieving perfection, no one doubted what perfection actually meant.
The psychology of the saint and of the priest and of the "good" man, must naturally have seemed purely phantasmagorical. The real motive of all action had been declared bad: therefore, in order to make action still possible, deeds had to be prescribed which, though not possible, had to be declared possible and sanctified. They now honoured and idealised things with as much falsity as they had previously slandered them.
The mindset of the saint, the priest, and the "good" person must have appeared completely illusory. The true motivation behind all behavior had been deemed negative; therefore, in order to keep action feasible, they had to prescribe actions that, even though impossible, were claimed to be possible and made holy. They now praised and romanticized things with as much dishonesty as they had once condemned them.
Inveighing against the instincts of life came to be regarded as holy and estimable. The priestly ideal was: absolute chastity, absolute obedience, absolute poverty! The lay ideal: alms, pity, self-sacrifice, renunciation of the beautiful, of reason, and of sensuality, and a dark frown for all the strong qualities that existed.
Criticizing the natural instincts of life became seen as virtuous and admirable. The ideal for priests was: complete chastity, total obedience, and extreme poverty! The layperson's ideal involved giving to charity, showing compassion, selflessness, rejecting beauty, reason, and sensuality, and holding a grim attitude towards all the positive traits that existed.
***
Understood! Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.
An advance is made: the slandered instincts attempt to re-establish their rights (e.g. Luther's Reformation, the coarsest form of moral falsehood under the cover of "Evangelical freedom"), they are rechristened with holy names.
An advance is made: the slandered instincts try to restore their rights (e.g. Luther's Reformation, the most blatant form of moral falsehood disguised as "Evangelical freedom"), they are given new holy names.
The calumniated instincts try to demonstrate that they are necessary in order that the virtuous instincts may be possible. Il faut vivre, afin de vivre pour autrui: egoism as a means to an end.[7]
The criticized instincts try to show that they are essential for the virtuous instincts to exist. We must live in order to live for others: self-interest as a means to an end.[7]
But people go still further: they try to grant both the egoistic and altruistic impulses the right to exist—equal rights for both—from the utilitarian standpoint.
But people go even further: they attempt to give both selfish and selfless impulses the right to exist—equal rights for both—based on a utilitarian perspective.
People go further: they see greater utility in placing the egoistic rights before the altruistic—greater utility in the sense of more happiness for the majority, or of the elevation of mankind, etc. etc. Thus the rights of egoism begin to preponderate, but under the cloak of an extremely altruistic standpoint—the collective utility of humanity.
People take it even further: they find more value in prioritizing selfish rights over selfless ones—more value in terms of increased happiness for the majority, or in the advancement of humanity, and so on. As a result, selfish rights start to dominate, but it's masked by a very altruistic viewpoint—the overall benefit to humanity.
An attempt is made to reconcile the altruistic mode of action with the natural order of things. Altruism is sought in the very roots of life. Altruism and egoism are both based upon the essence of life and nature.
An effort is made to align selfless actions with the natural order. Selflessness is pursued in the fundamental aspects of life. Both selflessness and selfishness are rooted in the core of life and nature.
The disappearance of the opposition between them is dreamt of as a future possibility. Continued adaptation, it is hoped, will merge the two into one.
The hope is that one day they will no longer oppose each other. It's believed that ongoing adjustment will bring them together as one.
At last it is seen that altruistic actions are merely a species of the egoistic—and that the degree to which one loves and spends one's self is a proof of the extent of one's individual power and personality. In short, that the more evil man can be made, the better he is, and that one cannot be the one without the other. At this point the curtain rises which concealed the monstrous fraud of the psychology that has prevailed hitherto.
At last, it’s clear that selfless actions are just a type of selfishness—and that the extent to which someone loves and dedicates themselves is a reflection of their individual strength and personality. In short, the more corrupt a person can become, the better they are, and you can’t have one without the other. At this moment, the curtain rises to reveal the huge deception of the psychology that has dominated until now.
***
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Results.—There are only immoral intentions and actions; the so-called moral actions must be shown[Pg 235] to be immoral. All emotions are traced to a single will, the will to power, and are called essentially equal. The concept of life: in the apparent antithesis good and evil, degrees of power in the instincts alone are expressed. A temporary order of rank is established according to which certain instincts are either controlled or enlisted in our service. Morality is justified: economically, etc.
Results.—There are only immoral intentions and actions; the so-called moral actions have to be shown[Pg 235] to be immoral. All emotions stem from a single will, the will to power, and are fundamentally considered equal. The concept of life: in the apparent opposition of good and evil, only the degrees of power in instincts are expressed. A temporary hierarchy is set up where certain instincts are either controlled or utilized in our favor. Morality is justified: economically, etc.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Against proposition two.—Determinism: the attempt to rescue the moral world by transferring it to the unknown.
Against proposition two.—Determinism: trying to save the moral realm by moving it to the unknown.
Determinism is only a manner of allowing ourselves to conjure our valuations away, once they have lost their place in a world interpreted mechanistically. Determinism must therefore be attacked and undermined at all costs: just as our right to distinguish between an absolute and phenomenal world should be disputed.
Determinism is just a way for us to dismiss our values once they become irrelevant in a world seen as purely mechanical. We must challenge and weaken determinism at all costs, just as we should question our right to differentiate between an absolute world and a phenomenal one.
787.
787.
It is absolutely necessary to emancipate ourselves from motives: otherwise we should not be allowed to attempt to sacrifice ourselves or to neglect ourselves! Only the innocence of Becoming gives us the highest courage and the highest freedom.
It’s essential to free ourselves from motives; otherwise, we wouldn’t be able to try to sacrifice ourselves or disregard our own needs! Only the purity of Becoming grants us the greatest courage and the greatest freedom.
788.
788.
A clean conscience must be restored to the evil man—has this been my involuntary endeavour all[Pg 236] the time? for I take as the evil man him who is strong (Dostoievsky's belief concerning the convicts in prison should be referred to here).
A clean conscience needs to be restored to the evil person—has this been my unconscious effort all[Pg 236] this time? I consider the evil person to be someone who is strong (Dostoievsky's views on the convicts in prison should be mentioned here).
789.
789.
Our new "freedom." What a feeling of relief there is in the thought that we emancipated spirits do not feel ourselves harnessed to any system of teleological aims. Likewise that the concepts reward and punishment have no roots in the essence of existence! Likewise that good and evil actions are not good or evil in themselves, but only from the point of view of the self-preservative tendencies of certain species of humanity! Likewise that our speculations concerning pleasure and pain are not of cosmic, far less then of metaphysical, importance! (That form of pessimism associated with the name of Hartmann, which pledges itself to put even the pain and pleasure of existence into the balance, with its arbitrary confinement in the prison and within the bounds of pre-Copernican thought, would be something not only retrogressive, but degenerate, unless it be merely a bad joke on the part of a "Berliner."[8])
Our new "freedom." There's such a sense of relief in knowing that we, as liberated beings, aren’t tied to any system of ultimate goals. Also, the ideas of reward and punishment aren’t fundamental to existence! Furthermore, actions labeled as good or evil aren’t inherently so; they only reflect the self-preservation instincts of certain groups of humanity! Additionally, our thoughts about pleasure and pain aren’t cosmically or even metaphysically significant! (That kind of pessimism linked to Hartmann, which tries to weigh the pain and pleasure of existence in a narrow, outdated framework, would be not only regressive but degenerate, unless it's just a bad joke from a "Berliner."[8])
790.
790.
If one is clear as to the "wherefore" of one's life, then the "how" of it can take care of itself.
If you understand the purpose of your life, then the details of how to live it will fall into place.
It is already even a sign of disbelief in the wherefore and in the purpose and sense of life—in fact, it is a sign of a lack of will—when the value of pleasure and pain step into the foreground, and hedonistic and pessimistic teaching becomes prevalent; and self-abnegation, resignation, virtue, "objectivity," may, at the very least, be signs that the most important factor is beginning to make its absence felt.
It’s already a sign of doubt in the reasons and purpose of life—really, it shows a lack of will—when the focus shifts to pleasure and pain, and hedonistic and pessimistic ideas become widespread; and self-denial, resignation, virtue, and "objectivity" may, at the very least, indicate that the most crucial element is starting to be missed.
791.
791.
Hitherto there has been no German culture. It is no refutation of this assertion to say that there have been great anchorites in Germany (Goethe, for instance); for these had their own culture. But it was precisely around them, as though around mighty, defiant, and isolated rocks, that the remaining spirit of Germany, as their antithesis, lay that is to say, as a soft, swampy, slippery soil, upon which every step and every footprint of the rest of Europe made an impression and created forms. German culture was a thing devoid of character and of almost unlimited yielding power.
Until now, there hasn't been a true German culture. It's not enough to point out that there have been great individuals in Germany (like Goethe, for example); they each had their own culture. Instead, it was around them, like strong, defiant, and isolated rocks, that the rest of Germany's spirit existed, represented as soft, swampy, and slippery ground, where every step and footprint from the rest of Europe left its mark and shaped forms. German culture lacked distinctiveness and had almost unlimited adaptability.
792.
792.
Germany, though very rich in clever and well-informed scholars, has for some time been so excessively poor in great souls and in mighty minds, that it almost seems to have forgotten what a great soul or a mighty mind is; and to-day mediocre and even ill-constituted men place themselves in the market square without the suggestion of a conscience-prick or a sign of embarrassment, and declare[Pg 238] themselves great men, reformers, etc. Take the case of Eugen Dühring, for instance, a really clever and well-informed scholar, but a man who betrays with almost every word he says that he has a miserably small soul, and that he is horribly tormented by narrow envious feelings; moreover, that it is no mighty overflowing, benevolent, and spendthrift spirit that drives him on, but only the spirit of ambition! But to be ambitious in such an age as this is much more unworthy of a philosopher than ever it was: to-day, when it is the mob that rules, when it is the mob that dispenses the honours.
Germany, despite being rich in smart and knowledgeable scholars, has been lacking in great souls and powerful minds for quite some time. It almost seems to have forgotten what a great soul or a powerful mind is. Nowadays, average and even poorly formed individuals confidently stand in the public square without the slightest hint of guilt or embarrassment and declare themselves great men, reformers, etc. Take Eugen Dühring, for example—a truly intelligent and knowledgeable scholar—but a man who reveals with nearly every word that he has a miserably small soul and is painfully consumed by envy. Moreover, what drives him isn’t a mighty, generous, and extravagant spirit, but just the spirit of ambition! In an age like this, being ambitious is far more unworthy of a philosopher than it ever was, especially now that the mob is in charge and decides who receives accolades.
793.
793.
My "future": a severe polytechnic education. Conscription; so that as a rule every man of the higher classes should be an officer, whatever else he may be besides.
My "future": a tough polytechnic education. Mandatory service; so that generally every man from the upper classes should be an officer, no matter what else he might be.
IV.
THE WILL TO POWER IN ART.
794.
794.
Our religion, morality, and philosophy are decadent human institutions. The counter-agent. Art.
Our religion, morality, and philosophy are outdated human institutions. The remedy? Art.
795.
795.
The Artist-philosopher. A higher concept of art. Can man stand at so great a distance from his fellows as to mould them? (Preliminary exercises thereto:—
The Artist-philosopher. A loftier idea of art. Can a person be so far removed from others that they can shape them? (Preliminary exercises for this:—
1. To become a self-former, an anchorite.
1. To become a self-made person, a recluse.
2. To do what artists have done hitherto, i.e. to reach a small degree of perfection in a certain medium.)
2. To do what artists have done so far, i.e. to achieve a certain level of perfection in a specific medium.)
796.
796.
Art as it appears without the artist, i.e. as a body, an organisation (the Prussian Officers' Corps, the Order of the Jesuits). To what extent is the artist merely a preliminary stage? The world regarded as a self-generating work of art.
Art exists independently of the artist, like a body or an organization (such as the Prussian Officers' Corps, or the Order of the Jesuits). To what extent is the artist just an initial phase? The world seen as a self-creating artwork.
797.
797.
The phenomenon, "artist," is the easiest to see through: from it one can look down upon the fundamental instincts of power, of nature, etc., even of religion and morality.
The concept of "artist" is the easiest to understand: from this perspective, one can see the basic instincts of power, nature, and even religion and morality.
"Play," uselessness—as the ideal of him who is overflowing with power, as the ideal of the child. The childishness of God, παῑς παίζων.
"Play," uselessness—representing the ideal of someone brimming with power, embodying the ideal of a child. The childlike nature of God, παῑς παίζων.
798.
798.
Apollonian, Dionysian. There are two conditions in which art manifests itself in man even as a force of nature, and disposes of him whether he consent or not: it may be as a constraint to visionary states, or it may be an orgiastic impulse. Both conditions are to be seen in normal life, but they are then somewhat weaker: in dreams and in moments of elation or intoxication.[9]
Apollonian, Dionysian. Art shows up in two ways in people, just like a force of nature, and it controls them whether they agree or not: it can either be a constraint that leads to visionary states, or it can be a wild, ecstatic impulse. Both of these aspects are present in everyday life, but they tend to be a bit weaker: during dreams and in moments of excitement or intoxication.[9]
But the same contrast exists between the dream state and the state of intoxication; both of these states let loose all manner of artistic powers within us, but each unfetters powers of a different kind. Dreamland gives us the power of vision, of association, of poetry: intoxication gives us the power of grand attitudes, of passion, of song, and of dance.
But the same contrast exists between the dream state and being intoxicated; both of these states unleash all sorts of artistic abilities within us, but each frees different kinds of powers. Dreamland gives us the ability to envision, associate, and create poetry: intoxication gives us the ability for grand gestures, passion, song, and dance.
[9] German: "Rausch."—There is no word in English for the German expression "Rausch." When Nietzsche uses it, he means a sort of blend of our two words: intoxication and elation.—Tr.
[9] German: "Rausch."—There isn't an English word that captures the German term "Rausch." When Nietzsche uses it, he refers to a mix of the concepts of intoxication and elation.—Tr.
799.
799.
Sexuality and voluptuousness belong to the Dionysiac intoxication: but neither of them is lacking in the Apollonian state. There is also a difference of tempo between the states.... The extreme peace of certain feelings of intoxication (or, more strictly, the slackening of the feeling of time, and the reduction of the feeling of space) is wont to reflect itself in the vision of the most restful attitudes and states of the soul. The classical style essentially represents repose, simplification, foreshortening, and concentration—the highest feeling of power is concentrated in the classical type. To react with difficulty: great consciousness: no feeling of strife.
Sexuality and sensuality are part of the Dionysian intoxication, but they’re also present in the Apollonian state. There’s a difference in pace between these states... The extreme calm of certain feelings of intoxication (or, more precisely, the loosening of the sense of time and the diminishment of the sense of space) tends to show itself in the perception of the most tranquil postures and states of being. The classical style fundamentally represents stillness, simplification, foreshortening, and focus—the highest feeling of power is concentrated in the classical form. To respond with difficulty: a heightened sense of awareness: no sense of struggle.
800.
800.
The feeling of intoxication is, as a matter of fact, equivalent to a sensation of surplus power: it is strongest in seasons of rut: new organs, new accomplishments, new colours, new forms. Embellishment is an outcome of increased power. Embellishment is merely an expression of a triumphant will, of an increased state of co-ordination, of a harmony of all the strong desires, of an infallible and perpendicular equilibrium. Logical and geometrical simplification is the result of an increase of power: conversely, the mere aspect of such a simplification increases the sense of power in the beholder.... The zenith of development: the grand style.
The feeling of being intoxicated is essentially like a sense of extra power: it's most intense during mating seasons: new abilities, new achievements, new colors, new shapes. Ornateness comes from increased power. Ornateness is just a reflection of a powerful will, an enhanced state of coordination, a harmony of all strong desires, and a stable and upright balance. Logical and geometric simplification results from an increase in power: on the flip side, just seeing such simplification boosts the feeling of power in the observer.... The peak of development: the grand style.
Ugliness signifies the decadence of a type:[Pg 242] contradiction and faulty co-ordination among the inmost desires—this means a decline in the organising power, or, psychologically speaking, in the will. The condition of pleasure which is called intoxication is really an exalted feeling of power. ... Sensations of space and time are altered; inordinate distances are traversed by the eye, and only then become visible; the extension of the vision over greater masses and expanses; the refinement of the organ which apprehends the smallest and most elusive things; divination, the power of understanding at the slightest hint, at the smallest suggestion; intelligent sensitiveness; strength as a feeling of dominion in the muscles, as agility and love of movement, as dance, as levity and quick time; strength as the love of proving strength, as bravado, adventurousness, fearlessness, indifference in regard to life and death.... All these elated moments of life stimulate each other; the world of images and of imagination of the one suffices as a suggestion for the other: in this way states finally merge into each other, which might do better to keep apart, e.g. the feeling of religious intoxication and sexual irritability (two very profound feelings, always wonderfully co-ordinated. What is it that pleases almost all pious women, old or young? Answer: a saint with beautiful legs, still young, still innocent). Cruelty in tragedy and pity (likewise normally correlated). Spring-time, dancing, music, —all these things are but the display of one sex before the other,—as also that "infinite yearning of the heart" peculiar to Faust.
Ugliness represents the decline of a type:[Pg 242] a contradiction and poor coordination among our deepest desires—indicating a decrease in our organizing power, or in psychological terms, the will. The pleasurable state known as intoxication is essentially an elevated sense of power. ... Our perceptions of space and time shift; extreme distances are crossed by the eye, which only then becomes aware; the ability to see over larger areas and distances; the sensitivity of the organ that perceives the smallest and most elusive things; intuition, the ability to grasp meaning from the slightest hint or suggestion; an intelligent sensitivity; strength experienced as a sense of control in the muscles, as agility and appreciation of movement, as dance, as lightness and quickness; strength as the desire to demonstrate that strength, as bravado, adventure, fearlessness, indifference toward life and death.... All these elevated moments of life inspire one another; the realm of images and imagination for one serves as a cue for the other: this way, states can blend into each other, which might be better off staying separate, e.g. the feeling of religious intoxication and sexual excitement (two very deep feelings, always wonderfully intertwined. What is it that attracts almost all pious women, young or old? Answer: a saint with beautiful legs, still young, still innocent). The cruelty in tragedy and pity (usually correlated as well). Springtime, dancing, music— all these things are just displays of one sex for the other,—as is that "infinite yearning of the heart" unique to Faust.
Artists when they are worth anything at all are men of strong propensities (even physically), with surplus energy, powerful animals, sensual; without a certain overheating of the sexual system a man like Raphael is unthinkable.... To produce music is also in a sense to produce children; chastity is merely the economy of the artist, and in all creative artists productiveness certainly ceases with sexual potency.... Artists should not see things as they are; they should see them fuller, simpler, stronger: to this end, however, a kind of youthfulness, of vernality, a sort of perpetual elation, must be peculiar to their lives.
Artists, when they’re truly talented, are people with strong drives (even physically), overflowing energy, powerful presences, and sensuality; without a certain intensity of the sexual system, a man like Raphael is unimaginable.... Creating music is, in a way, like creating children; chastity is simply a strategy for the artist, and for all creative artists, productivity definitely stops with the loss of sexual energy.... Artists shouldn’t just see things as they are; they should see them in a fuller, simpler, stronger way: to achieve this, a sense of youthfulness, a touch of spontaneity, and a kind of perpetual joy must define their lives.
801.
801.
The states in which we transfigure things and make them fuller, and rhapsodise about them, until they reflect our own fulness and love of life back upon us: sexuality, intoxication, post-prandial states, spring, triumph over our enemies, scorn, bravado, cruelty, the ecstasy of religious feeling. But three elements above all are active: sexuality, intoxication, cruelty; all these belong to the oldest festal joys of mankind, they also preponderate in budding artists.
The states where we transform things and make them richer, and rave about them until they mirror our own fullness and love for life: sexuality, intoxication, feelings after a meal, springtime, triumph over our foes, disdain, bravado, cruelty, and the ecstasy of religious feelings. But three elements stand out the most: sexuality, intoxication, cruelty; all of these are part of the oldest joys of celebration for humanity, and they're also prominent in emerging artists.
Conversely: there are things with which we meet which already show us this transfiguration and fulness, and the animal world's response thereto is a state of excitement in the spheres where these states of happiness originate. A blending of these very delicate shades of animal well-being and desires is the æsthetic state. The[Pg 244] latter only manifests itself in those natures which are capable of that spendthrift and overflowing fulness of bodily vigour; the latter is always the primum mobile. The sober-minded man, the tired man, the exhausted and dried-up man (e.g. the scholar), can have no feeling for art, because he does not possess the primitive force of art, which is the tyranny of inner riches: he who cannot give anything away cannot feel anything either.
On the other hand, there are things we encounter that already reveal this transformation and completeness, and the animal world's reaction to them is a burst of excitement in the areas where these feelings of happiness come from. A combination of these subtle shades of animal well-being and desires is the æsthetic state. This state only appears in those individuals who can display that extravagant and overflowing vitality; the latter is always the primum mobile. A sensible person, a tired person, an exhausted and worn-out person (e.g. the scholar) cannot appreciate art, because they lack the primal power of art, which is the dominance of inner wealth: someone who cannot give anything away cannot feel anything either.
"Perfection"—In these states (more particularly in the case of sexual love) there is an ingenuous betrayal of what the profoundest instinct regards as the highest, the most desirable, the most valuable, the ascending movement of its type; also of the condition towards which it is actually striving. Perfection: the extraordinary expansion of this instinct's feeling of power, its riches, its necessary overflowing of all banks.
"Perfection"—In these situations (especially when it comes to romantic love), there is a clear betrayal of what our deepest instincts see as the highest, most desirable, and most valuable ideal, as well as the state that we are genuinely working toward. Perfection: the remarkable growth of this instinct's sense of power, its abundance, and its inevitable overflow beyond all limits.
802.
802.
Art reminds us of states of physical vigour: it may be the overflow and bursting forth of blooming life in the world of pictures and desires; on the other hand, it may be an excitation of the physical functions by means of pictures and desires of exalted life—an enhancement of the feeling of life, the latter's stimulant.
Art reminds us of moments of physical vitality: it can be the overflow and explosion of vibrant life in the realm of images and desires; on the flip side, it can also stimulate our physical functions through images and lofty desires—boosting our sense of living, serving as a catalyst for that feeling.
To what extent can ugliness exercise this power? In so far as it may communicate something of the triumphant energy of the artist who has become master of the ugly and the repulsive;[Pg 245] or in so far as it gently excites our lust of cruelty (in some circumstances even the lust of doing harm to ourselves, self-violence, and therewith the feeling of power over ourselves).
To what extent can ugliness have this effect? As far as it might express the victorious energy of the artist who has mastered the ugly and the repulsive; [Pg 245] or to the degree that it subtly stirs our desire for cruelty (in some cases even the urge to harm ourselves, self-violence, and thus a sense of control over ourselves).
803.
803.
"Beauty" therefore is, to the artist, something which is above all order of rank, because in beauty contrasts are overcome, the highest sign of power thus manifesting itself in the conquest of opposites; and achieved without a feeling of tension: violence being no longer necessary, everything submitting and obeying so easily, and doing so with good grace; this is what delights the powerful will of the artist.
"Beauty" is, for the artist, something that goes beyond all hierarchy because, in beauty, contrasts are reconciled. The greatest expression of power shows itself in the ability to unite opposites, and this happens without any sense of struggle: there's no need for force; everything submits and follows willingly, doing so graciously. This is what brings joy to the strong will of the artist.
804.
804.
The biological value of beauty and ugliness. That which we feel instinctively opposed to us æsthetically is, according to the longest experience of mankind, felt to be harmful, dangerous, and worthy of suspicion: the sudden utterance of the æsthetic instinct, e.g. in the case of loathing, implies an act of judgment. To this extent beauty lies within the general category of the biological values, useful, beneficent, and life-promoting: thus, a host of stimuli which for ages have been associated with, and remind us of, useful things and conditions, give us the feeling of beauty, i.e. the increase of the feeling of power (not only things, therefore, but the sensations which are associated with such things or their symbols).[Pg 246] In this way beauty and ugliness are recognised as determined by our most fundamental self-preservative values. Apart from this, it is nonsense to postulate anything as beautiful or ugly. Absolute beauty exists just as little as absolute goodness and truth. In a particular case it is a matter of the self-preservative conditions of a certain type of man: thus the gregarious man will have quite a different feeling for beauty from the exceptional or super-man.
The biological value of beauty and ugliness. What we instinctively find aesthetically opposed to us is generally seen as harmful, dangerous, and suspicious based on humanity's long experience: the sudden expression of our aesthetic instinct, like in the case of disgust, suggests a judgment has been made. To this extent, beauty fits into the category of biological values, being useful, beneficial, and life-enhancing: a range of stimuli that have been linked to useful things and conditions for ages evoke the feeling of beauty, i.e. the sense of increased power (therefore not just the objects themselves, but also the sensations connected to them or their symbols).[Pg 246] In this context, beauty and ugliness are recognized as determined by our core self-preservative values. Outside of this, it’s pointless to claim anything is beautiful or ugly. Absolute beauty is as non-existent as absolute goodness and truth. In specific cases, it depends on the self-preservative conditions of a certain type of person: for instance, a social person will experience beauty differently than an exceptional or超-man.
It is the optics of things in the foreground which only consider immediate consequences, from which the value beauty (also goodness and truth) arises.
It's the way we see things in the foreground that focuses only on immediate consequences, which is where the value of beauty (as well as goodness and truth) comes from.
All instinctive judgments are short-sighted in regard to the concatenation of consequences: they merely advise what must be done forthwith. Reason is essentially an obstructing apparatus preventing the immediate response to instinctive judgments: it halts, it calculates, it traces the chain of consequences further.
All instinctive judgments are short-sighted when it comes to the chain of consequences: they only suggest what needs to be done right away. Reason is basically a barrier that stops the immediate reaction to instinctive judgments: it pauses, it thinks things through, and it follows the chain of consequences further.
Judgments concerning beauty and ugliness are short-sighted (reason is always opposed to them): but they are convincing in the highest degree; they appeal to our instincts in that quarter where the latter decide most quickly and say yes or no with least hesitation, even before reason can interpose.
Judgments about beauty and ugliness are short-sighted (reason always contradicts them): but they are incredibly convincing; they resonate with our instincts where these instincts make decisions the fastest and can say yes or no with the least hesitation, even before reason has a chance to step in.
The most common affirmations of beauty stimulate each other reciprocally; where the æsthetic impulse once begins to work, a whole host of other and foreign perfections crystallise around the "particular form of beauty." It is[Pg 247] impossible to remain objective, it is certainly impossible to dispense with the interpreting, bestowing, transfiguring, and poetising power (the latter is a stringing together of affirmations concerning beauty itself). The sight of a beautiful woman....
The most common affirmations of beauty influence each other; once the aesthetic impulse starts to take effect, a whole array of other unique qualities gathers around the "specific form of beauty." It is[Pg 247] impossible to stay objective; it is definitely impossible to avoid the interpreting, assigning, transforming, and poeticizing power (the latter being a collection of affirmations about beauty itself). The sight of a beautiful woman....
Thus (1) judgment concerning beauty is short-sighted; it sees only the immediate consequences.
Thus (1) judgment about beauty is short-sighted; it only sees the immediate outcomes.
(2) It smothers the object which gives rise to it with a charm that is determined by the association of various judgments concerning beauty, which, however, are quite alien to the essence of the particular object. To regard a thing as beautiful is necessarily to regard it falsely (that is why incidentally love marriages are from the social point of view the most unreasonable form of matrimony).
(2) It overwhelms the object that inspires it with a charm shaped by a mix of opinions about beauty, which are, however, completely unrelated to the essence of the particular object. To see something as beautiful is to view it inaccurately (this is also why, from a social standpoint, love marriages are the most illogical type of marriage).
805.
805.
Concerning the genesis of Art. That making perfect and seeing perfect, which is peculiar to the cerebral system overladen with sexual energy (a lover alone with his sweetheart at eventide transfigures the smallest details: life is a chain of sublime things, "the misfortune of an unhappy love affair is more valuable than anything else"); on the other hand, everything perfect and beautiful operates like an unconscious recollection of that amorous condition and of the point of view peculiar to it—all perfection, and the whole of the beauty of things, through contiguity, revives aphrodisiac bliss. (Physiologically it is the creative instinct of the artist and the distribution[Pg 248] of his semen in his blood.) The desire for art and beauty is an indirect longing for the ecstasy; of sexual desire, which gets communicated to the brain. The world become perfect through "love."
About the origins of Art. The act of creating and perceiving perfection, which is unique to the brain filled with sexual energy (a lover spending time with their partner during the evening elevates the smallest details: life is a series of extraordinary moments, "the pain of an unhappy love affair is more meaningful than anything else"); on the other hand, everything that is perfect and beautiful functions like an unconscious reminder of that romantic state and its distinct perspective—all perfection and the entirety of beauty in the world, through connection, rekindle sensual pleasure. (Biologically, this is the artist's creative instinct and the flow[Pg 248] of their passion within their being.) The desire for art and beauty is an indirect yearning for the ecstasy of sexual attraction, which is conveyed to the mind. The world becomes perfect through "love."
806.
806.
Sensuality in its various disguises.—(1) As idealism (Plato), common to youth, constructing a kind of concave-mirror in which the image of the beloved is an incrustation, an exaggeration, a transfiguration, an attribution of infinity to everything. (2) In the religion of love, "a fine young man," "a beautiful woman," in some way divine; a bridegroom, a bride of the soul. (3) In art, as a decorating force, e.g. just as the man sees the woman and makes her a present of everything that can enhance her personal charm, so the sensuality of the artist adorns an object with everything else that he honours and esteems, and by this means perfects it (or idealises it). Woman, knowing what man feels in regard to her, tries to meet his idealising endeavours half-way by decorating herself, by walking and dancing well, by expressing delicate thoughts: in addition, she may practise modesty, shyness, reserve—prompted by her instinctive feeling that the idealising power of man increases with all this, (In the extraordinary finesse of woman's instincts, modesty must not by any means be considered as conscious hypocrisy: she guesses that it is precisely artlessness and real shame which seduces man most and urges him to an exaggerated[Pg 249] esteem of her. On this account, woman is ingenuous, owing to the subtlety of her instincts which reveal to her the utility of a state of innocence. A wilful closing of one's eyes to one's self.... Wherever dissembling has a stronger influence by being unconscious it actually becomes unconscious.)
Sensuality in its various forms.—(1) As idealism (Plato), common to youth, creating a kind of concave mirror in which the image of the beloved is an embellishment, an exaggeration, a transformation, attributing infinity to everything. (2) In the religion of love, "a handsome young man," "a beautiful woman," somehow divine; a bridegroom, a bride of the soul. (3) In art, as a decorative force, e.g. just as the man sees the woman and gives her everything that can enhance her personal charm, the artist's sensuality adorns an object with everything else that he respects and cherishes, thereby perfecting (or idealizing) it. Woman, aware of what man feels toward her, tries to engage in his idealizing efforts by beautifying herself, walking and dancing elegantly, and expressing delicate thoughts. Additionally, she may exhibit modesty, shyness, and reserve—driven by her instinctive understanding that these traits enhance the idealizing power of man. (In the extraordinary subtlety of woman's instincts, modesty should not be seen as conscious hypocrisy: she understands that it is precisely sincerity and genuine shyness that most entice man and compel him to hold her in exaggerated[Pg 249] esteem. Therefore, woman is genuine, thanks to the nuance of her instincts that reveal to her the advantages of a state of innocence. A deliberate blindness to one's self... Wherever deceit exerts a stronger influence because it is unconscious, it indeed becomes unconscious.)
807.
807.
What a host of things can be accomplished by the state of intoxication which is called by the name of love, and which is something else besides love!—And yet everybody has his own experience of this matter. The muscular strength of a girl suddenly increases as soon as a man comes into her presence: there are instruments with which this can be measured. In the case of a still closer relationship of the sexes, as, for instance, in dancing and in other amusements which society gatherings entail, this power increases to such an extent as to make real feats of strength possible: at last one no longer trusts either one's eyes, or one's watch! Here at all events we must reckon with the fact that dancing itself, like every form of rapid movement, involves a kind of intoxication of the whole nervous, muscular, and visceral system. We must therefore reckon in this case with the collective effects of a double intoxication.—And how clever it is to be a little off your head at times! There are some realities which we cannot admit even to ourselves: especially when; we are women and have all sorts of feminine,[Pg 250] "pudeurs."...Those young creatures dancing over there are obviously beyond all reality: they are dancing only with a host of tangible ideals: what is more, they even see ideals sitting around them, their mothers!... An opportunity for quoting Faust. They look incomparably fairer, do these pretty creatures, when they have lost their head a little; and how well they know it too, they are even more delightful because they know it! Lastly, it is their finery which inspires them; their finery is their third little intoxication. They believe in their dressmaker as in their God: and who would destroy this faith in them? Blessed is this faith! And self-admiration is healthy! Self-admiration can protect one even from cold! Has a beautiful woman, who knew she was well-dressed, ever caught cold? Never yet on this earth! I even suppose a case in which she has scarcely a rag on her.
So many things can happen when someone is intoxicated by what we call love, which is really something different! Everyone has their own experience with this. A girl's strength suddenly increases as soon as a man enters the room: there are ways to measure this. In closer relationships, like dancing or other social activities, this strength can grow so much that real feats of strength become possible: eventually, you can’t trust your eyes or your watch! We have to consider that dancing, like any fast movement, creates a sort of intoxication in the entire nervous, muscular, and visceral system. So here we need to factor in the combined effects of a double intoxication. And how smart it is to be a bit out of it sometimes! There are certain realities we can't even admit to ourselves, especially as women, with all sorts of feminine modesty. Those young girls dancing over there are clearly lost to reality: they are dancing with a range of tangible ideals; in fact, they even see their ideals embodied in their mothers! Here’s a chance to quote *Faust.* These lovely young women look so much more beautiful when they’ve let loose a bit; and they’re fully aware of it, which makes them even more charming. Ultimately, it’s their fancy outfits that inspire them; their outfits are their own little intoxication. They believe in their dressmaker like they believe in God: who would want to break that belief? Blessed is that faith! And self-admiration is healthy! Self-admiration can even keep someone warm! Has a beautiful woman who knew she looked great ever caught a cold? Not a single time on this earth! I even imagine a case where she hardly has anything on.
808.
808.
If one should require the most astonishing proof of how far the power of transfiguring, which comes of intoxication, goes, this proof is at hand in the phenomenon of love; or what is called love in all the languages and silences of the world. Intoxication works to such a degree upon reality in this passion that in the consciousness of the lover the cause of his love is quite suppressed, and something else seems to take its place,—a vibration and a glitter of all the charm-mirrors of Circe.... In this respect to be man or an[Pg 251] animal makes no difference: and still less does spirit, goodness, or honesty. If one is astute, one is befooled astutely; if one is thick-headed, one is befooled in a thick-headed way. But love, even the love of God, saintly love, "the love that saves the soul," are at bottom all one; they are nothing but a fever which has reasons to transfigure itself—a state of intoxication which does well to lie about itself.... And, at any rate, when a man loves, he is a good liar about himself and to himself: he seems to himself transfigured, stronger, richer, more perfect; he is more perfect.... Art here acts as an organic function: we find it present in the most angelic instinct "love"; we find it as the greatest stimulus of life—thus art is sublimely utilitarian, even in the fact that it lies.... But we should be wrong to halt at its power to lie: it does more than merely imagine; it actually transposes values. And it not only transposes the feeling for values: the lover actually has a greater value; he is stronger. In animals this condition gives rise to new weapons, colours, pigments, and forms, and above all to new movements, new rhythms, new love-calls and seductions. In man it is just the same. His whole economy is richer, mightier, and more complete when he is in love than when he is not. The lover becomes a spendthrift; he is rich enough for it. He now dares; he becomes an adventurer, and even a donkey in magnanimity and innocence; his belief in God and in virtue revives, because he believes in love. Moreover, such idiots of happiness acquire wings and new[Pg 252] capacities, and even the door to art is opened to them.
If you want proof of just how powerful the intoxicating effect of love can be, look no further than love itself—or what we call love in every language and silence around the world. Intoxication influences reality to such an extent in this feeling that, in the mind of the lover, the true cause of their affection fades away, replaced by a shimmering reflection of all that is enchanting, like the charm of Circe.... In this sense, it doesn’t matter if you’re a man or an animal; and it matters even less if you’re spirited, good, or honest. Whether you’re clever or simple-minded, you’ll be tricked accordingly. Yet love, even divine love, saintly love, “the love that saves the soul,” is essentially the same; it’s merely a fever that has reasons to transform itself—a state of intoxication that prefers to disguise itself.... When someone is in love, they become excellent at deceiving themselves and others: they see themselves as transformed, stronger, richer, and more perfect; they are more perfect.... Art plays an essential role here: it’s present in the most angelic form of instinct—love; it's also the greatest source of vitality—thus, art is wonderfully practical, even in its tendency to deceive.... But we would be mistaken to focus only on its ability to lie: it does more than just imagine; it actually shifts values. And it not only changes how values are felt: the lover genuinely has a higher value; they are stronger. In animals, this state leads to new defenses, colors, patterns, and forms, as well as new movements, new rhythms, and new courtship displays. The same holds true for humans. Their entire existence becomes richer, more powerful, and more complete when they’re in love than when they’re not. The lover becomes extravagant; they feel wealthy enough for it. They become daring, adventurous, even foolishly generous and innocent; their faith in God and morality is rekindled because they believe in love. Moreover, these blissfully naïve people gain wings and new[Pg 252] abilities, and the door to art opens for them.
If we cancel the suggestion of this intestinal fever from the lyric of tones and words, what is left to poetry and music? ... L'art pour l'art perhaps; the professional cant of frogs shivering outside in the cold, and dying of despair in their swamp.... Everything else was created by love.
If we remove the idea of this internal struggle from the beauty of sounds and words, what remains for poetry and music? ... Art for art's sake maybe; just the hollow chatter of frogs shivering outside in the cold, and succumbing to hopelessness in their swamp.... Everything else was born from love.
809.
809.
All art works like a suggestion on the muscles and the senses which were originally active in the ingenuous artistic man; its voice is only heard by artists—it speaks to this kind of man, whose constitution is attuned to such subtlety in sensitiveness. The concept "layman" is a misnomer. The deaf man is not a subdivision of the class, whose ears are sound. All art works as a tonic; it increases strength, it kindles desire (i.e. the feeling of strength), it excites all the more subtle recollections of intoxication; there is actually a special kind of memory which underlies such states—a distant flitful world of sensations here returns to being.
All art acts like a suggestion to the muscles and senses that were once active in the naive artist; its message is only heard by other artists—it speaks to those whose nature is tuned into such subtle sensitivities. The term "layman" is misleading. A deaf person isn’t a part of the group whose ears can hear. All art functions as a tonic; it boosts strength, ignites desire (i.e. the feeling of power), and stirs up more delicate memories of intoxication; there’s actually a specific kind of memory that supports these feelings—a distant, fleeting world of sensations comes back to life.
Ugliness is the contradiction of art. It is that which art excludes, the negation of art: wherever decline, impoverishment of life, impotence, decomposition, dissolution, are felt, however remotely, the æsthetic man reacts with his No. Ugliness depresses: it is the sign of depression. It robs strength, it impoverishes, it weighs down, ... Ugliness suggests repulsive things. From one's[Pg 253] states of health one can test how an indisposition may increase one's power of fancying ugly things. One's selection of things, interests, and questions becomes different. Logic provides a state which is next of kin to ugliness: heaviness, bluntness. In the presence of ugliness equilibrium is lacking in a mechanical sense: ugliness limps and stumbles—the direct opposite of the godly agility of the dancer.
Ugliness is the opposite of art. It is what art excludes, the negation of art: wherever there is decline, a loss of vitality, helplessness, decay, or disintegration, even in the faintest sense, the aesthetic individual responds with a firm No. Ugliness brings down spirits: it is a sign of gloom. It takes away strength, it diminishes, it weighs heavily, ... Ugliness brings to mind disturbing ideas. From one's[Pg 253] states of health, one can observe how an illness may enhance one's ability to imagine ugly things. One’s choices, interests, and inquiries shift. Logic leads to a state closely related to ugliness: heaviness, dullness. When ugliness is present, there is a lack of balance in a mechanical way: ugliness stumbles and falters—the exact opposite of the divine grace of the dancer.
The æsthetic state represents an overflow of means of communication as well as a condition of extreme sensibility to stimuli and signs. It is the zenith of communion and transmission between living creatures; it is the source of languages. In it, languages, whether of signs, sounds, or glances, have their birthplace. The richer phenomenon is always the beginning: our abilities are subtilised forms of richer abilities. But even to-day we still listen with our muscles, we even read with our muscles.
The aesthetic state represents an overflow of means of communication as well as an extreme sensitivity to stimuli and signs. It is the peak of connection and exchange between living beings; it is the origin of languages. In this state, languages—whether through signs, sounds, or looks—are born. The more complex phenomenon is always the starting point: our abilities are refined forms of richer abilities. But even today we still listen with our muscles; we even read with our muscles.
Every mature art possesses a host of conventions as a basis: in so far as it is a language. Convention is a condition of great art, not an obstacle to it.... Every elevation of life likewise elevates the power of communication, as also the understanding of man. The power of living in other people's souls originally had nothing to do with morality, but with a physiological irritability of suggestion: "sympathy," or what is called "altruism," is merely a product of that psycho-motor relationship which is reckoned as spirituality (psycho-motor induction, says Charles Féré). People never communicate a thought to one[Pg 254] another: they communicate a movement, an imitative sign which is then interpreted as a thought.
Every mature art has a range of conventions as its foundation: it's a language. Convention is essential for great art, not a barrier to it.... Every improvement in life also enhances the ability to communicate, as well as the understanding of humanity. The ability to connect with other people's feelings originally wasn't related to morality; it stemmed from a physiological sensitivity to suggestion: "sympathy," or what we call "altruism," is simply a result of that psycho-motor relationship considered as spirituality (psycho-motor induction, according to Charles Féré). People don't actually share a thought with one[Pg 254] another: they transmit a movement, an imitative signal that is then interpreted as a thought.
810.
810.
Compared with music, communication by means of words is a shameless mode of procedure; words reduce and stultify; words make impersonal; words make common that which is uncommon.
Compared with music, communicating with words is a superficial way to go about things; words simplify and dull the experience; words make it impersonal; words turn the unique into something ordinary.
811.
811.
It is exceptional states that determine the artist—such states as are all intimately related and entwined with morbid symptoms, so that it would seem almost impossible to be an artist without being ill.
It’s the extraordinary states that define the artist—states that are deeply connected and intertwined with unhealthy signs, making it seem almost impossible to be an artist without facing some form of illness.
The physiological conditions which in the artist become moulded into a "personality," and which, to a certain degree, may attach themselves to any man:—
The physical conditions that shape an artist's "personality," which can to some extent also be found in any individual:—
(1) Intoxication, the feeling of enhanced power; the inner compulsion to make things a mirror of one's own fulness and perfection.
(1) Intoxication, the feeling of increased power; the inner drive to make everything reflect one’s own completeness and perfection.
(2) The extreme sharpness of certain senses, so that they are capable of understanding a totally different language of signs—and to create such a language (this is a condition which manifests itself in some nervous diseases); extreme susceptibility out of which great powers of communion are developed; the desire to speak on the part of everything that is capable of making-signs; a need of being rid of one's self by means of gestures[Pg 255] and attitudes; the ability of speaking about one's self in a hundred different languages—in fact, a state of explosion.
(2) The intense sharpness of certain senses allows for understanding a completely different language of signs—and creating such a language (this shows up in some nervous disorders); extreme sensitivity from which great communication abilities develop; the urge to express oneself from everything that can make signs; a need to free oneself through gestures[Pg 255] and postures; the ability to talk about oneself in a hundred different ways—in fact, a state of explosion.
One must first imagine this condition as one in which there is a pressing and compulsory desire of ridding one's self of the ecstasy of a state of tension, by all kinds of muscular work and movement; also as an involuntary co-ordination of these movements with inner processes (images, thoughts, desires)—as a kind of automatism of the whole muscular system under the compulsion of strong stimuli acting from within; the inability to resist reaction; the apparatus of resistance is also suspended. Every inner movement (feeling, thought, emotion) is accompanied by vascular changes, and consequently by changes in colour, temperature, and secretion. The suggestive power of music, its "suggestion mentale."
One must first picture this condition as one where there is an urgent and unavoidable urge to escape the overwhelming excitement of a tense state through various physical activities and movements. It's also an involuntary coordination of these actions with internal processes (images, thoughts, desires)—like a sort of automatism of the entire muscular system driven by strong internal stimuli; the inability to resist the urge to react; the ability to resist is also turned off. Every internal movement (feeling, thought, emotion) is linked to vascular changes, and as a result, changes in color, temperature, and secretion occur. The compelling power of music, its "suggestion mentale."
(3) The compulsion to imitate: extreme irritability, by means of which a certain example becomes contagious—a condition is guessed and represented merely by means of a few signs.... A complete picture is visualised by one's inner consciousness, and its effect soon shows itself in the movement of the limbs,—in a certain suspension of the will (Schopenhauer!!!!). A sort of blindness and deafness towards the external world,—the realm of admitted stimuli is sharply defined.
(3) The urge to copy: intense irritability, where a certain example becomes infectious—a condition is inferred and expressed through just a few signs.... A complete image is formed in one's mind, and its impact quickly becomes apparent in the movement of the limbs,—in a kind of suspension of the will (Schopenhauer!!!!). There's a sort of blindness and deafness to the outside world,—the zone of accepted stimuli is clearly marked.
This differentiates the artist from the layman (from the spectator of art): the latter reaches the height of his excitement in the mere act of apprehending: the former in giving—and in such a way that the antagonism between these two gifts is not[Pg 256] only natural but even desirable. Each of these states has an opposite standpoint—to demand of the artist that he should have the point of view of the spectator (of the critic) is equivalent to asking him to impoverish his creative power.... In this respect the same difference holds good as that which exists between the sexes: one should not ask the artist who gives to become a woman—to "receive."
This sets the artist apart from the average person (the art spectator): the latter experiences their greatest excitement simply by observing, while the former finds it in creating—and this contrast between these two abilities is not only natural but also desirable. Each state offers a different perspective—demanding that the artist adopt the viewpoint of the spectator (or the critic) is like asking him to diminish his creative power.... In this regard, the same difference exists as between the sexes: one shouldn’t expect the artist who gives to become a woman—to "receive."
Our æsthetics have hitherto been women's æsthetics, inasmuch as they have only formulated the experiences of what is beautiful, from the point of view of the receivers in art. In the whole of philosophy hitherto the artist has been lacking ... i.e. as we have already suggested, a necessary fault: for the artist who would begin to understand himself would therewith begin to mistake himself—he must not look backwards, he must not look at all; he must give.—It is an honour for an artist to have no critical faculty; if he can criticise he is mediocre, he is modern.
Our aesthetics so far have been women's aesthetics because they have only expressed the experiences of what is beautiful from the perspective of those who appreciate art. In all of philosophy until now, the artist has been absent... i.e. as we have already pointed out, a necessary flaw: for the artist who starts to understand himself will also start to misunderstand himself—he must not look back, he must not look at all; he must create. It's a privilege for an artist to lack critical judgment; if he can critique, he is average, he is contemporary.
812.
812.
Here I lay down a series of psychological states as signs of flourishing and complete life, which to-day we are in the habit of regarding as morbid. But, by this time, we have broken ourselves of the habit of speaking of healthy and morbid as opposites: the question is one of degree, what I maintain on this point is that what people call healthy nowadays represents a lower level of that which under favourable circumstances actually would be healthy—that we are relatively sick....
Here, I outline a range of psychological states that indicate a thriving and fulfilling life, which we tend to view as unhealthy today. However, by now, we’ve moved away from seeing healthy and unhealthy as strict opposites: it’s more about degrees. What I argue is that what people consider healthy now reflects a lower standard of what could genuinely be healthy under the right conditions—that we are relatively unwell...
The artist belongs to a much stronger race. That which in us would be harmful and sickly, is natural in him. But people object to this that it is precisely the impoverishment of the machine which renders this extraordinary power of comprehending every kind of suggestion possible: e.g. our hysterical females.
The artist belongs to a much stronger race. What we consider harmful and unhealthy in ourselves is natural to him. However, people argue that it's the limitation of the machine that gives him this remarkable ability to understand all kinds of suggestions: e.g. our hysterical women.
An overflow of spunk and energy may quite as well lead to symptoms of partial constraint, sense hallucinations, peripheral sensitiveness, as a poor vitality does—the stimuli are differently determined, the effect is the same.... What is not the same is above all the ultimate result; the extreme torpidity of all morbid natures, after their nervous eccentricities, has nothing in common with the states of the artist, who need in no wise repent his best moments.... He is rich enough for it all: he can squander without becoming poor.
An overflow of enthusiasm and energy can just as easily lead to feelings of restriction, sensory illusions, and increased sensitivity, just like low vitality does—the triggers are different, but the outcome is the same.... What differs most is the final result; the complete lethargy of all unhealthy personalities, after their nervous quirks, has nothing to do with the state of the artist, who has no reason to regret his best moments.... He has enough to spare: he can waste without becoming poor.
Just as we now feel justified in judging genius as a form of neurosis, we may perhaps think the same of artistic suggestive power,—and our artists are, as a matter of fact, only too closely related to hysterical females!!! This, however, is only an argument against the present day, and not against artists in general.
Just as we now feel justified in judging genius as a form of neurosis, we might think the same about artistic suggestive power, and our artists are, in fact, too closely related to hysterical women! However, this is just an argument about the present day, not about artists in general.
The inartistic states are: objectivity, reflection suspension of the will ... (Schopenhauer's scandalous misunderstanding consisted in regarding art as a mere bridge to the denial of life)... The inartistic states are: those which impoverish, which subtract, which bleach, under which life suffers—the Christian.
The unartistic states are: objectivity, reflection, and suspension of the will ... (Schopenhauer's controversial misunderstanding came from viewing art as just a pathway to denying life) ... The unartistic states are: those that drain, that take away, that dull, under which life struggles—the Christian.
813.
813.
The modern artist who, in his physiology, is next of kin to the hysteric, may also be classified as a character belonging to this state of morbidness. The hysteric is false,—he lies from the love of lying, he is admirable in all the arts of dissimulation,—unless his morbid vanity hood-wink him. This vanity is like a perpetual fever which is in need of stupefying drugs, and which recoils from no self-deception and no farce that promises it the most fleeting satisfaction. (The incapacity for pride and the need of continual revenge for his deep-rooted self-contempt, this is almost the definition of this man's vanity.)
The modern artist, who is physiologically similar to the hysteric, can also be seen as someone embodying this state of sickness. The hysteric is deceptive—he lies for the thrill of lying, and he excels in all forms of deceit—unless his excessive vanity blinds him. This vanity is like a never-ending fever that craves numbing substances, and it shies away from no self-deception or act that promises even the briefest satisfaction. (His inability to feel pride and the constant need for revenge due to his deeply ingrained self-hatred is nearly the definition of this man's vanity.)
The absurd irritability of his system, which makes a crisis out of every one of his experiences, and sees dramatic elements in the most insignificant occurrences of life, deprives him of all calm reflection; he ceases from being a personality, at most he is a rendezvous of personalities of which first one and then the other asserts itself with barefaced assurance. Precisely on this account he is great as an actor i all these poor will-less people, whom doctors study so profoundly, astound one through their virtuosity in mimicking, in transfiguration, in their assumption of almost any character required.
The ridiculous sensitivity of his system, which turns every experience into a crisis and finds dramatic moments in the smallest events of life, robs him of any calm reflection. He stops being a true individual; instead, he becomes a meeting point of different personalities, with one after another asserting itself with blatant confidence. Because of this, he excels as an actor. All these unfortunate, powerless people, whom doctors study deeply, amaze us with their skill in mimicking, transforming, and taking on almost any character needed.
814.
814.
Artists are not men of great passion, despite all their assertions to the contrary both to themselves and to others. And for the following two reasons:[Pg 259] they lack all shyness towards themselves (they watch themselves live, they spy upon themselves, they are much too inquisitive), and they also lack shyness in the presence of passion (as artists they exploit it). Secondly, however, that vampire, their talent, generally forbids them such an expenditure of energy as passion demands.—A man, who has a talent is sacrificed to that talent; he lives under the vampirism of his talent.
Artists aren't driven by deep passion, even if they say otherwise to themselves and others. There are two main reasons for this:[Pg 259] first, they are not shy about scrutinizing themselves (they observe their own lives, they spy on themselves, and they are way too curious), and second, they don't feel shy when it comes to passion (they use it to their advantage as artists). However, that vampire—their talent—often prevents them from spending the kind of energy that passion requires. A person with talent becomes a sacrifice to that talent; they live under the draining influence of it.
A man does not get rid of his passion by reproducing it, but rather he is rid of it if he is able to reproduce it. (Goethe teaches the reverse, but it seems as though he deliberately misunderstood himself here—from a sense of delicacy.)
A man doesn't get rid of his passion by just expressing it; instead, he frees himself from it when he can truly express it. (Goethe suggests the opposite, but it seems like he misunderstood himself on purpose—out of a sense of delicacy.)
815.
815.
Concerning a reasonable mode of life.—.Relative, chastity, a fundamental and shrewd caution in regard to erotica, even in thought, may be a reasonable mode of life even in richly equipped and perfect natures. But this principle applies more particularly to artists; it belongs to the best wisdom of their lives. Wholly trustworthy voices have already been raised in favour of this view, e.g. Stendhal, Th. Gautier, and Flaubert. The artist is perhaps in his way necessarily a sensual man, generally susceptible, accessible to everything, and capable of responding to the remotest stimulus or suggestion of a stimulus. Nevertheless, as a rule he is in the power of his work, of his will to mastership, really a sober and often even a chaste man. His dominating instinct will have him so:[Pg 260] it does not allow him to spend himself haphazardly. It is one and the same form of strength which is spent in artistic conception and in the sexual act: there is only one form of strength. The artist who yields in this respect, and who spends himself, is betrayed: by so doing he reveals his lack of instinct, his lack of will in general. It may be a sign of decadence,—in any case it reduces the value of his art to an incalculable degree.
About having a balanced lifestyle.—Relative chastity and a wise caution regarding erotica, even in thought, can be a sensible way to live, even for those who are naturally gifted. This approach is especially relevant for artists; it reflects the best wisdom in their lives. Many respected voices have supported this idea, such as Stendhal, Th. Gautier, and Flaubert. An artist is often inherently sensual, usually open to many experiences, and able to react to even the faintest hint of a stimulus. However, typically, he is devoted to his work and his desire for mastery; he is truly grounded and often even restrained. His dominant instinct guides him: [Pg 260] it prevents him from wasting his energy carelessly. The same kind of energy that goes into artistic creation is also involved in the sexual act: it’s just one kind of energy. An artist who gives in to distraction and exhausts himself in this way is letting himself down; by doing so, he shows a lack of instinct and willpower overall. This could indicate a decline—at the very least, it significantly diminishes the worth of his art.
816.
816.
Compared with the artist, the scientific man, regarded as a phenomenon, is indeed a sign of a certain storing-up and levelling-down of life (but also of an increase of strength, severity, hardness, and will-power). To what extent can falsity and indifference towards truth and utility be a sign of youth, of childishness, in the artist? ... Their habitual manner, their unreasonableness, their ignorance of themselves, their indifference to "eternal values," their seriousness in play, their lack of dignity; clowns and gods in one; the saint and the rabble.... Imitation as an imperious instinct.—Do not artists of ascending life and artists of degeneration belong to all phases? ... Yes!
Compared to the artist, the scientist, seen as a phenomenon, is definitely a sign of a certain accumulation and standardization of life (but also of increased strength, intensity, toughness, and determination). To what extent can dishonesty and indifference toward truth and efficiency be a sign of youth, of immaturity, in the artist? ... Their usual behavior, their lack of reason, their ignorance of themselves, their indifference to "timeless values," their seriousness in play, their lack of dignity; a mix of clowns and gods; the saint and the crowd.... Imitation as an unstoppable instinct.—Don't artists with a rising trajectory and artists in decline belong to all phases? ... Yes!
817.
817.
Would any link be missing in the whole chain of science and art, if woman, if woman's work, were excluded from it? Let us acknowledge the[Pg 261] exception—it proves the rule—that woman is capable of perfection in everything which does not constitute a work: in letters, in memoirs, in the most intricate handiwork—in short, in everything which is not a craft; and just precisely because in the things mentioned woman perfects herself, because in them she obeys the only artistic impulse in her nature,—which is to captivate.... But what has woman to do with the passionate indifference of the genuine artist who sees more importance in a breath, in a sound, in the merest trifle, than in himself?—who with all his five fingers gropes for his most secret and hidden treasures?—who attributes no value to anything unless it knows how to take shape (unless it surrenders itself, unless it visualises itself in some way). Art as it is practised by artists—do you not understand what it is? is it not an outrage on all our pudeurs? ... Only in this century has woman dared to try her hand at literature ("Vers la canaille plumière écrivassière," to speak with old Mirabeau): woman now writes, she now paints, she is losing her instincts. And to what purpose, if one may put such a question?
Would any link be missing in the entire chain of science and art if women and their work were left out? Let’s acknowledge the exception—it proves the rule—that women can achieve perfection in everything that isn’t considered a craft: in writing, in memoirs, in the most intricate handiwork—in summary, in everything that isn’t a trade; and precisely because in the areas mentioned, women refine their abilities, because in them they follow the only artistic drive in their nature—which is to captivate... But what does a woman have to do with the passionate indifference of a true artist who finds greater significance in a breath, in a sound, in the smallest detail than in himself?—who, with all his five fingers, searches for his most secret and hidden treasures?—who attributes no value to anything unless it can take shape (unless it reveals itself, unless it presents itself in some way). Art, as it’s practiced by artists—don’t you understand what it is? Isn’t it an affront to all our modesties? ... Only in this century has a woman dared to try her hand at literature ("Vers la canaille plumière écrivassière," to quote old Mirabeau): women now write, they now paint, they are losing their instincts. And what’s the point, if one may ask?
818.
818.
A man is an artist to the extent to which he regards everything that inartistic people call "form" as the actual substance, as the "principal" thing. With such ideas a man certainly belongs to a world upside down: for henceforward substance seems to him something merely formal,—his own life included.
A man is an artist to the degree that he views everything that non-artistic people refer to as "form" as the real substance, as the "main" thing. With this perspective, a man definitely belongs to an upside-down world: because from then on, substance appears to him as something merely formal—his own life included.
819.
819.
A sense for, and a delight in, nuances (which is characteristic of modernity), in that which is not general, runs counter to the instinct which finds its joy and its strength in grasping what is typical: like Greek taste in its best period. In this there is an overcoming of the plenitude of life; restraint dominates, the peace of the strong soul which is slow to move and which feels a certain repugnance towards excessive activity is defeated. The general rule, the law, is honoured and made prominent, conversely, the exception is laid aside, and shades are suppressed. All that which is firm, mighty, solid, life resting on a broad and powerful basis, concealing its strength this pleases: i.e. it corresponds with what we think of ourselves.
A sensitivity to and appreciation for nuances (which is typical of modern times) contrasts with the instinct that finds its joy and strength in understanding what is common, similar to Greek taste at its peak. This reflects a suppression of life's abundance; restraint takes over, and the calm of a strong spirit—one that is slow to act and somewhat averse to excessive activity—loses out. The general rule, the law, is respected and highlighted, while the exception is pushed aside and subtle differences are minimized. Everything that is solid, powerful, and stable—life grounded on a broad and strong foundation, hiding its strength—appeals to us: i.e. it aligns with how we see ourselves.
820.
820.
In the main I am much more in favour of artists than any philosopher that has appeared hitherto: artists, at least, did not lose sight of the great course which life pursues; they loved the things "of this world,"—they loved their senses. To strive after "spirituality," in cases where this is not pure hypocrisy or self-deception, seems to me to be either a misunderstanding, a disease, or a cure, I wish myself, and all those who live without the troubles of a puritanical conscience, and who are able to live in this way, an ever greater spiritualisation and multiplication of the senses. Indeed, we would fain be grateful to the senses for[Pg 263] their subtlety, power, and plenitude, and on that account offer them the best we have in the way of spirit. What do we care about priestly and metaphysical anathemas upon the senses? We no longer require to treat them in this way: it is a sign of well-constitutedness when a man like Goethe clings with ever greater joy and heartiness to the "things of this world"—in this way he holds firmly to the grand concept of mankind, which is that man becomes the glorifying power of existence when he learns to glorify himself.
Overall, I support artists way more than any philosopher we've seen so far. Artists, at least, don’t forget the big picture of life; they appreciate the things "of this world" and cherish their senses. Trying to pursue "spirituality," unless it’s just pure hypocrisy or self-deception, seems to me like either a misunderstanding, a sickness, or a remedy. I wish for myself and for everyone who can live without the burdens of a puritanical conscience to experience increasingly greater spiritual growth and an enhancement of the senses. Indeed, we should be grateful to our senses for their delicacy, power, and abundance, and so we should offer them our best in terms of spirit. Why should we care about religious or metaphysical condemnations of the senses? We don’t need to approach them that way anymore: it’s a sign of being well-adjusted when someone like Goethe embraces the "things of this world" with more joy and enthusiasm—this way, he firmly aligns with the grand idea that humanity becomes the elevating force of existence when he learns to elevate himself.
821.
821.
Pessimism in art?—The artist gradually learns to like for their own sake, those means which bring about the condition of æsthetic elation; extreme delicacy and glory of colour, definite delineation, quality of tone; distinctness where in normal conditions distinctness is absent. All distinct things, all nuances, in so far as they recall extreme degrees of power which give rise to intoxication, kindle this feeling of intoxication by association;—the effect of works of art is the excitation of the state which creates art, of æsthetic intoxication.
Pessimism in art?—The artist gradually learns to appreciate, for its own sake, those techniques that create a sense of aesthetic joy; vibrant colors, precise outlines, rich tones; clarity where normally there is none. Everything distinct, all the subtleties, as they evoke extreme levels of intensity that lead to a feeling of exhilaration, spark this feeling of intoxication through association;—the impact of art is to stimulate the state that produces it, that sense of aesthetic intoxication.
The essential feature in art is its power of perfecting existence, its production of perfection and plenitude; art is essentially the affirmation, the blessing, and the deification of existence.... What does a pessimistic art signify? Is it not a contradictio?—Yes.—Schopenhauer is in error when he makes certain works of art serve the[Pg 264] purpose of pessimism. Tragedy does not teach "resignation." ... To represent terrible and questionable things is, in itself, the sign of an instinct of power and magnificence in the artist; he doesn't fear them.... There is no such thing as a pessimistic, art.... Art affirms. Job affirms. But Zola? and the Goncourts?—the things they show us are ugly, their reason, however, for showing them to us is their love of ugliness ... I don't care what you say! You simply deceive yourselves if you think otherwise.—What a relief Dostoievsky is!
The key aspect of art is its ability to enhance existence, creating a sense of perfection and abundance; art fundamentally celebrates, appreciates, and glorifies existence. What does art with a pessimistic tone really mean? Isn’t that a contradiction?—Yes.—Schopenhauer is wrong when he uses certain artworks to promote pessimism. Tragedy doesn’t teach “resignation.” ... To portray terrible and questionable things is, in itself, a sign of strength and greatness in the artist; they’re not afraid of them.... There’s no such thing as pessimistic art.... Art affirms. Job affirms. But what about Zola? And the Goncourts?—the things they show us are ugly, but their reason for showing them is their fascination with ugliness ... I don’t care what you say! You’re just fooling yourselves if you think differently.—What a breath of fresh air Dostoievsky is!
822.
822.
If I have sufficiently initiated my readers into the doctrine that even "goodness," in the whole comedy of existence, represents a form of exhaustion, they will now credit Christianity with consistency for having conceived the good to be the ugly. In this respect Christianity was right.
If I've successfully introduced my readers to the idea that even "goodness" in the entire drama of life is a type of fatigue, they will now acknowledge that Christianity makes sense for thinking of the good as the ugly. In this regard, Christianity was correct.
It is absolutely unworthy of a philosopher to say that "the good and the beautiful are one"; if he should add "and also the true," he deserves to be thrashed. Truth is ugly.
It’s completely unworthy of a philosopher to claim that “the good and the beautiful are the same”; if he adds “and also the true,” he deserves to be punished. Truth is ugly.
Art is with us in order that we may not perish through truth.
Art is here so we don't lose ourselves in just the truth.
823.
823.
Moralising tendencies may be combated with art. Art is freedom from moral bigotry and philosophy à la Little Jack Horner: or it may be the mockery of these things. The flight to Nature,[Pg 265] where beauty and terribleness are coupled. The concept of the great man.
Moralizing tendencies can be challenged with art. Art represents a break from moral narrow-mindedness and philosophy like Little Jack Horner: or it can be a satire of these concepts. The escape to Nature,[Pg 265] where beauty and horror are intertwined. The idea of the great person.
—Fragile, useless souls-de-luxe, which are disconcerted by a mere breath of wind, "beautiful souls."
—Fragile, useless high-maintenance souls, easily unsettled by a light breeze, "beautiful souls."
—Ancient ideals, in their inexorable hardness and brutality, ought to be awakened, as the mightiest of monsters that they are.
—Ancient ideals, with their relentless harshness and brutality, should be awakened, as the most formidable of monsters that they are.
—We should feel a boisterous delight in the psychological perception of how all moralised artists become worms and actors without knowing it.
—We should feel a lively joy in understanding how all moralistic artists unwittingly turn into worms and performers.
—The falsity of art, its immorality, must be brought into the light of day.
—The falsehood of art, its unethical nature, needs to be exposed.
—The "fundamental idealising powers" (sensuality, intoxication, excessive animality) should be brought to light.
—The "basic idealizing powers" (sensuality, intoxication, excessive animal nature) need to be revealed.
824.
824.
Modern counterfeit practices in the arts: regarded as necessary—that is to say, as fully in keeping with the needs most proper to the modern soul.
Modern counterfeiting in the arts is seen as essential—meaning it's completely aligned with the needs that are most fitting for the modern spirit.
The gaps in the gifts, and still more in the education, antecedents, and schooling of modern artists, are now filled up in this way:—
The gaps in the skills, and even more in the education, backgrounds, and training of contemporary artists, are now addressed this way:—
First: A less artistic public is sought which is capable of unlimited love (and is capable of falling on its knees before a personality). The superstition of our century, the belief in "genius," assists this process.
First: A less artistic public is desired that can experience unlimited love (and is willing to kneel before a personality). The superstition of our time, the belief in "genius," helps facilitate this process.
Secondly; Artists harangue the dark instincts of the dissatisfied, the ambitious, and the self-deceivers of a democratic age: the importance of poses.
Secondly; Artists criticize the dark instincts of the dissatisfied, the ambitious, and the self-deceivers of a democratic age: the importance of appearances.
Thirdly: The procedures of one art are transferred to the realm of another; the object of art is confounded with that of science, with that of the Church, or with that of the interests of the race (nationalism), or with that of philosophy—a man rings all bells at once, and awakens the vague suspicion that he is a god.
Thirdly: The methods of one art form are applied to another; the purpose of art gets mixed up with that of science, with that of the Church, or with the interests of a nation (nationalism), or with philosophy—a person plays all the instruments at once, raising a vague suspicion that he is a god.
Fourthly: Artists flatter women, sufferers, and indignant folk. Narcotics and opiates are made to preponderate in art. The fancy of cultured people, and of the readers of poetry and ancient history, is tickled.
Fourthly: Artists flatter women, those in pain, and angry people. Drugs and painkillers dominate art. The imagination of cultured individuals and those who read poetry and ancient history is entertained.
825.
825.
We must distinguish between the "public" and the "select"; to satisfy the public a man must be a charlatan to-day, to satisfy the select he will be a virtuoso and nothing else. The geniuses peculiar to our century overcame this distinction, they were great for both; the great charlatanry of Victor Hugo and Richard Wagner was coupled with such genuine virtuosity that it even satisfied the most refined artistic connoisseurs. This is why greatness is lacking: these geniuses had a double outlook; first, they catered for the coarsest needs, and then for the most refined.
We need to differentiate between the "public" and the "elite"; to appeal to the public today, a person often has to be a fraud, while to appeal to the elite, they have to be a true expert and nothing less. The geniuses of our time transcended this divide; they excelled at both. The grand showmanship of Victor Hugo and Richard Wagner was combined with such authentic expertise that it even pleased the most discerning art lovers. This is why true greatness is missing: these geniuses had a dual perspective; first, they catered to the most basic needs, and then to the most sophisticated.
826.
826.
False "accentuation": (1) In romanticism, this unremitting "expressivo" is not a sign of strength, but of a feeling of deficiency;
False "accentuation": (1) In romanticism, this constant "expressivo" is not a sign of strength, but rather a sense of inadequacy;
(2) Picturesque music, the so-called dramatic[Pg 267] kind, is above all easier (as is also the brutal scandalmongering and the juxtaposition of facts and traits in realistic novels);
(2) Picturesque music, the so-called dramatic[Pg 267] type, is primarily easier (just like the crude gossip and the mixing of facts and characteristics in realistic novels);
(3) "Passion" as a matter of nerves and exhausted souls; likewise the delight in high mountains, deserts, storms, orgies, and disgusting details,—in bulkiness and massiveness (historians, for instance); as a matter of fact, there is actually a cult of exaggerated feelings (how is it that in stronger ages art desired just the opposite—a restraint of passion?);
(3) "Passion" as a matter of nerves and drained spirits; similarly, the enjoyment of tall mountains, deserts, storms, parties, and unpleasant details— in size and heaviness (like historians, for example); actually, there is a trend of over-the-top emotions (why is it that in stronger times art sought exactly the opposite—a control of passion?);
(4) The preference for exciting materials (Erotica or Socialistica or Pathologica): all these things are the signs of the style of public that is being catered for to-day—that is to say, for overworked, absentminded, or enfeebled people.
(4) The preference for engaging materials (Erotica or Socialistica or Pathologica): all of these reflect the type of audience being served today—that is, for overworked, distracted, or weakened individuals.
Such people must be tyrannised over in order to be affected.
Such people need to be controlled in order to be influenced.
827.
827.
Modern art is the art of tyrannising. A coarse and salient definiteness in delineation; the motive simplified into a formula; formulæ tyrannise. Wild arabesques within the lines; overwhelming masses, before which the senses are confused; brutality in coloration, in subject-matter, in the desires. Examples: Zola, Wagner, and, in a more spiritualised degree, Taine. Hence logic, massiveness, and brutality.
Modern art is all about domination. It features a rough and striking clarity in its shapes; the idea is simplified into a formula; formulas impose control. There are chaotic designs within the boundaries; they present overwhelming forms that confuse the senses; there's a harshness in color, subject matter, and desires. Examples include Zola, Wagner, and, to a more refined extent, Taine. This leads to reasoning, weightiness, and harshness.
828.
828.
In regard to the painter: Tous ces modernes sont des poètes qui ont voulu être peintres, L'un a[Pg 268] cherché des drames dans l'histoire, l'autre des scènes de mœurs, celui ci traduit des religions, celui là une philosophie. One imitates Raphael, another the early Italian masters. The landscapists employ trees and clouds in order to make odes and elegies. Not one is simply a painter; they are all archæologists, psychologists, and impresarios of one or another kind of event or theory. They enjoy our erudition and our philosophy. Like us, they are full, and too full, of general ideas. They like a form, not because it is what it is, but because of what it expresses. They are the scions of a learned, tormented, and reflecting generation, a thousand miles away from the Old Masters who never read, and only concerned themselves with feasting their eyes.
About the painter: All these moderns are poets who wanted to be painters. One has sought out dramas in history, another scenes of everyday life, this one translates religions, that one a philosophy. Some imitate Raphael, others the early Italian masters. The landscape artists use trees and clouds to create odes and elegies. None of them is just a painter; they are all archaeologists, psychologists, and promoters of one kind of event or theory or another. They appreciate our knowledge and our philosophy. Like us, they are filled, perhaps too filled, with general ideas. They appreciate a form, not for what it is, but for what it conveys. They are the heirs of a learned, tormented, and thoughtful generation, far removed from the Old Masters who never read and only focused on pleasing their eyes.
829.
829.
At bottom, even Wagner's music, in so far as it stands for the whole of French romanticism, is literature: the charm of exoticism (strange times, customs, passions), exercised upon sensitive cosy-corner people. The delight of entering into extremely distant and prehistoric lands to which books lead one, and by which means the whole horizon is painted with new colours and new possibilities.... Dreams of still more distant and unexploited worlds; disdain of the boulevards. ... For Nationalism, let us not deceive ourselves, is also only a form of exoticism.... Romantic musicians merely relate what exotic books have made of them: people would fain experience exotic sensations and passions according to[Pg 269] Florentine and Venetian taste; finally they are satisfied to look for them in an image.... The essential factor is the kind of novel desire, the desire to imitate, the desire to live as people have lived once before in the past, and the disguise and dissimulation of the soul.... Romantic art is only an emergency exit from defective "reality."
At its core, even Wagner's music, representing the entirety of French romanticism, is essentially literature: it captivates those sensitive souls seeking comfort with its exotic charm (strange times, customs, and passions). There's a joy in venturing into incredibly distant and prehistoric lands that books can transport us to, coloring our entire perspective with new hues and possibilities.... Dreams of even more remote and untouched worlds, along with a disdain for the boulevards.... Let’s not kid ourselves: nationalism is just another form of exoticism.... Romantic musicians express what exotic literature has inspired in them; people long to feel exotic sensations and emotions akin to Florentine and Venetian tastes; ultimately, they settle for seeking them in an image.... The key element is a specific kind of longing, the desire to imitate, the wish to live as people once did in the past, wrapped in disguise and concealment of the soul.... Romantic art serves merely as a way out from a flawed "reality."
The attempt to perform new things: revolution, Napoleon. Napoleon represents the passion of new spiritual possibilities, of an extension of the soul's domain.
The effort to try new things: revolution, Napoleon. Napoleon symbolizes the excitement of new spiritual possibilities and an expansion of the soul's territory.
The greater the debility of the will, the greater the extravagances in the desire to feel, to represent, and to dream new things.—The result of the excesses which have been indulged in: an insatiable thirst for unrestrained feelings.... Foreign literatures afford the strongest spices.
The weaker the will, the more intense the urge to feel, create, and imagine new things. The result of these excesses is an endless craving for unrestricted emotions.... Foreign literature offers the most powerful experiences.
830.
830.
Winckelmann's and Goethe's Greeks, Victor Hugo's Orientals, Wagner's Edda characters, Walter Scott's Englishmen of the thirteenth century—some day the whole comedy will be exposed! All of it was disproportionately historical and false, but—modern.
Winckelmann's and Goethe's versions of the Greeks, Victor Hugo's Orientals, Wagner's Edda characters, Walter Scott's Englishmen from the thirteenth century—someday the entire façade will be revealed! All of it was exaggeratedly historical and incorrect, but—modern.
831.
831.
Concerning the characteristics of national genius in regard to the strange and to the borrowed—
Concerning the traits of national genius related to the unusual and the borrowed—
English genius vulgarises and makes realistic everything it sees;
English genius simplifies and makes everything it encounters relatable;
The French whittles down, simplifies, rationalises, embellishes;
The French breaks things down, simplifies, makes sense of, and enhances;
The German muddles, compromises, involves, and infects everything with morality;
The German complicates, compromises, gets involved, and taints everything with a sense of morality;
The Italian has made by far the freest and most subtle use of borrowed material, and has enriched it with a hundred times more beauty than it ever drew out of it: it is the richest genius, it had the most to bestow.
The Italian has made the most creative and nuanced use of borrowed material, transforming it into something far more beautiful than it originally was: it has the richest talent and had the most to offer.
832.
832.
The Jews, with Heinrich Heine and Offenbach, approached genius in the sphere of art. The latter was the most intellectual and most high-spirited satyr, who as a musician abided by great tradition, and who, for him who has something more than ears, is a real relief after the sentimental and, at bottom, degenerate musicians of German romanticism.
The Jews, along with Heinrich Heine and Offenbach, reached a level of genius in the realm of art. Offenbach was the most clever and lively satyr, who as a musician respected great tradition, and for anyone who appreciates more than just sound, he is a true breath of fresh air after the overly sentimental and ultimately degenerate musicians of German romanticism.
833.
833.
Offenbach; trench music imbued with Voltaire's intellect, free, wanton, with a slight sardonic grin, but clear and intellectual almost to the point of banality (Offenbach never titivates), and free from the mignardise of morbid or blond-Viennese sensuality.
Offenbach; trench music filled with Voltaire's intelligence, unrestrained, playful, with a hint of sarcasm, yet straightforward and smart almost to the point of being boring (Offenbach never embellishes), and devoid of the mignardise of morbid or overly-sweet Viennese sensuality.
834.
834.
If by artistic genius we understand the most consummate freedom within the law, divine ease, and facility in overcoming the greatest[Pg 271] difficulties, then Offenbach has even more right to the title genius than Wagner has. Wagner is heavy and clumsy: nothing is more foreign to him than the moments of wanton perfection which this clown Offenbach achieves as many as five times, six times, in nearly every one of his buffooneries. But by genius we ought perhaps to understand something else.
If we define artistic genius as the ultimate freedom within the rules, effortless grace, and the ability to overcome significant challenges, then Offenbach deserves the title of genius even more than Wagner. Wagner is cumbersome and awkward: nothing feels less natural to him than the moments of playful perfection that this clown Offenbach manages to create five or six times in almost every one of his comedic works. However, we might need to consider a different meaning of genius.
835.
835.
Concerning "music."—French, German, and Italian music. (Our most debased periods in a political sense are our most productive. The Slavs?)—The ballet, which is the outcome of excessive study of the history of strange civilisations, has become master of opera.—Stage music and musicians music.—It is an error to suppose that what Wagner composed was a. form: it was rather formlessness. The possibilities of dramatic construction have yet to be discovered.—Rhythm. "Expression" at all costs. Harlotry in instrumentation.—All honour to Heinrich Schütz; all honour to Mendelssohn: in them we find an element of Goethe, but nowhere else! (We also find another element of Goethe coming to blossom in Rahel; a third element in Heinrich Heine.)
About "music."—French, German, and Italian music. (Our most troubled times politically are often our most creative. The Slavs?)—Ballet, which is the result of excessive study of unique cultures, has taken over opera.—Stage music and musicians' music.—It's a mistake to think that what Wagner created was a form: it was more about formlessness. The potential for dramatic structure is still waiting to be explored.—Rhythm. "Expression" at all costs. Excessive ornamentation in instrumentation.—All respect to Heinrich Schütz; all respect to Mendelssohn: in them we find a hint of Goethe, but nowhere else! (We also see another aspect of Goethe blooming in Rahel; a third aspect in Heinrich Heine.)
836.
836.
Descriptive music leaves reality to work its effects alone.... All these kinds of art are easier, and more easy to imitate; poorly gifted[Pg 272] people have recourse to them. The appeal to the instincts; suggestive art.
Descriptive music moves away from reality to let its impacts stand on their own. All these forms of art are simpler and easier to replicate; less talented individuals tend to rely on them. They tap into instincts; it's suggestive art.
837.
837.
Concerning our modern music.—The decay of melody, like the decay of "ideas," and of the freedom of intellectual activity, is a piece of clumsiness and obtuseness, which is developing itself into new feats of daring and even into principles;—in the end man has only the principles of his gifts, or of his lack of gifts.
About our modern music.—The decline of melody, similar to the decline of "ideas" and the freedom of intellectual activity, is a result of clumsiness and dullness, manifesting in bold new acts and even in principles; ultimately, a person is left with only the principles of their talents or their lack of them.
"Dramatic music"—nonsense! It is simply bad music.... "Feeling" and "passion" are merely substitutes when lofty intellectuality and the joy of it (e.g. Voltaire's) can no longer be attained. Expressed technically, feeling and "passion" are easier; they presuppose a much poorer kind of artist. The recourse to drama betrays that an artist is much more a master in tricky means than in genuine ones. To-day we have both dramatic painting and dramatic poetry, etc.
"Dramatic music"—what a joke! It's just bad music. "Feeling" and "passion" are only stand-ins for when we can no longer reach for high-level intellect and the joy of it (like Voltaire’s). To put it technically, feeling and "passion" are simpler to express; they require a much less skilled artist. Turning to drama shows that an artist is more adept at using trickery than real talent. Nowadays, we have both dramatic painting and dramatic poetry, etc.
838.
838.
What we lack in music is an æsthetic which would impose laws upon musicians and give them a conscience; and as a result of this we lack a real contest concerning "principles."—For as musicians we laugh at Herbart's velleities in this department just as heartily as we laugh at Schopenhauer's. As a matter of fact, tremendous difficulties present themselves here. We no[Pg 273] longer know on what basis to found our concepts of what is exemplary, masterly, perfect. With the instincts of old loves and old admiration we grope about in a realm of values, and we almost believe, "that is good which pleases us".... I am always suspicious when I hear people everywhere speak innocently of Beethoven as a "classic"; what I would maintain, and with some seventy, is that, in other arts, a classic is the very reverse of Beethoven. But when the complete and glaring dissolution of style, Wagner's so-called dramatic style, is taught and honoured as exemplary, as masterly, as progressive, then my impatience exceeds all bounds. Dramatic style in music, as Wagner understood it, is simply renunciation of all style whatever; it is the assumption that something else, namely, drama, is a hundred times more important than music. Wagner can paint; he does not use music for the sake of music, with it he accentuates attitudes; he is a poet. Finally he made an appeal to beautiful feelings and heaving breasts, just as all other theatrical artists have done, and with it all he converted women and even those whose souls thirst for culture to him. But what do women and the uncultured care about music? All these people have no conscience for art: none of them suffer when the first and fundamental virtues of an art are scorned and trodden upon in favour of that which is merely secondary (as ancilla dramaturgica). What good can come of all extension in the means of expression, when that which is expressed, art itself, has lost all its law and order? The picturesque pomp and power[Pg 274] of tones, the symbolism of sound, rhythm, the colour effects of harmony and discord, the suggestive significance of music, the whole sensuality of this art which Wagner made prevail—it is all this that Wagner derived, developed, and drew out of music. Victor Hugo did something very similar for language: but already people in France are asking themselves, in regard to the case of Victor Hugo, whether language was not corrupted by him, whether reason, intellectuality, and thorough conformity to law in language are not suppressed when the sensuality of expression is elevated to a high place? Is it not a sign of decadence that the poets in France have become plastic artists, and that the musicians of Germany have become actors and culturemongers?
What we lack in music is an aesthetic that would impose rules on musicians and give them a sense of responsibility; as a result, we miss out on a genuine debate over "principles."—As musicians, we mock Herbart's ideas in this area just as much as we do Schopenhauer's. The truth is, we face significant challenges here. We no longer know on what foundation to base our ideas of what is exemplary, masterful, or perfect. With the remnants of old loves and past admiration, we fumble through a landscape of values, almost believing, "what we like is good".... I'm always skeptical when I hear people casually refer to Beethoven as a "classic"; what I would argue, and I have some seventy points to make, is that in other arts, a classic is the exact opposite of Beethoven. But when the total and obvious breakdown of style, which Wagner called dramatic style, is taught and celebrated as exemplary, masterful, and progressive, my frustration knows no bounds. Dramatic style in music, as Wagner saw it, is simply a rejection of all style; it's the belief that something else, namely, drama, is a hundred times more significant than music. Wagner can paint; he doesn’t use music solely for its own sake; he uses it to highlight moods; he is a poet. In the end, he appealed to beautiful emotions and passionate hearts, just like all other theatrical artists have, and through that, he won over women and even those whose souls long for culture. But what do women and the uncultured care about music? These people have no sense of responsibility for art: none of them suffer when the first and fundamental virtues of an art are disrespected and trampled over for what is merely secondary (as ancilla dramaturgica). What good comes from expanding the means of expression when the essence of art itself has lost all its structure and order? The picturesque pomp and power[Pg 274] of sounds, the symbolism of music, rhythm, the color effects of harmony and discord, the suggestive meaning of music, the entire sensuality of this art that Wagner championed—it’s all derived, elaborated, and extracted by Wagner from music. Victor Hugo did something very similar for language: yet people in France are already questioning whether Hugo corrupted language, whether reasoning, intellect, and strict adherence to rules in language have been undermined when the sensuality of expression is placed on a pedestal. Is it not a sign of decline that poets in France have become plastic artists, just as musicians in Germany have become actors and purveyors of culture?
839.
839.
To-day there exists a sort of musical pessimism even among people who are not musicians. Who has not met and cursed the confounded youthlet who torments his piano until it shrieks with despair, and who single-handed heaves the slime of the most lugubrious and drabby harmonies before him? By so doing a man betrays himself as a pessimist.... It is open to question, though, whether he also proves himself a musician by this means. I for my part could never be made to believe it. Wagnerite pur sang is unmusical, he submits to the elementary forces of music very much as a woman submits to the will of the man who hypnotises her—and in order to be able to[Pg 275] do this he must not be made suspicious in rebus musicis et musicantibus by a too severe or too delicate conscience. I said "very much as"—but in this respect I spoke perhaps more than a parable. Let any one consider the means which Wagner uses by preference, when he wishes to make an effect (means which for the greater part he first had to invent), they are appallingly similar to the means by which a hypnotist exercises his power (the choice of his movements, the general colour of his orchestration; the excruciating evasion of consistency, and fairness and squareness, in rhythm; the creepiness, the soothing touch, the mystery, the hysteria of his "unending melody"). And is the condition to which the overture to Lohengrin, for instance, reduces the men, and still more the women, in the audience, so essentially different from the somnambulistic trance? On one occasion after the overture in question had been played, I heard an Italian lady say, with her eyes half closed, in a way in which female Wagnerites are adepts: "Come si dorme con questa musica!"[10]
Today, there’s a kind of musical pessimism even among those who aren’t musicians. Who hasn’t encountered and cursed that annoying kid who tortures the piano until it screams in anguish, dragging out the most mournful and dull harmonies? By doing this, a person reveals themselves as a pessimist... However, it’s debatable whether he also proves himself a musician this way. Personally, I could never be convinced of that. A true Wagner fan is unmusical; he submits to the basic forces of music much like a woman yields to the will of a man who hypnotizes her—and to do this, he must not be made wary in matters of music and musicians by an overly strict or too sensitive conscience. I said "much like"—but in this regard, I may have spoken more figuratively. If anyone considers the techniques Wagner prefers when he wants to create an effect (methods he largely had to invent himself), they bear a striking resemblance to those a hypnotist uses to exert his influence (the way he moves, the overall tone of his orchestration; the painful avoidance of consistency and balance in rhythm; the eeriness, the comforting touch, the mystery, the hysteria of his "endless melody"). And is the state that the overture to Lohengrin, for example, puts the audience, especially the women, into so fundamentally different from a trance? One time after that overture was performed, I heard an Italian lady say, with her eyes half closed, in the way that female Wagner fans are skilled at: "Come si dorme con questa musica!"[10]
840.
840.
Religion in music.—What a large amount of satisfaction all religious needs get out of Wagnerian music, though this is never acknowledged or even understood! How much prayer, virtue, unction, virginity, salvation, speaks through this music!... Oh what capital this cunning[Pg 276] saint, who leads and seduces us back to everything that was once believed in, makes out of the fact that he may dispense with words and concepts! ... Our intellectual conscience has no need to feel ashamed—it stands apart—if any old instinct puts its trembling lips to the rim of forbidden philtres.... This is shrewd and healthy, and, in so far as it betrays a certain shame in regard to the satisfaction of the religious instinct, it is even a good sign.... Cunning Christianity: the type of the music which came from the "last Wagner."
Religion in music.—There’s so much satisfaction that all religious needs find in Wagnerian music, even though this is rarely recognized or understood! So much prayer, virtue, feeling, purity, and salvation come through this music!... Oh, what a masterful trick this clever[Pg 276] saint pulls off, leading us back to everything that was once believed, all without needing words or concepts! ... Our intellectual conscience doesn’t need to feel ashamed—it remains separate—if some old instinct brings its hesitant lips to the edge of forbidden potions.... This is clever and healthy, and, as it reflects a certain embarrassment about fulfilling the religious instinct, it’s even a good sign.... Cunning Christianity: the kind of music that came from the "last Wagner."
841.
841.
I distinguish between courage before persons, courage before things, and courage on paper. The latter was the courage of David Strauss, for instance. I distinguish again between the courage before witnesses and the courage without witnesses: the courage of a Christian, or of believers in God in general, can never be the courage without witnesses—but on this score alone Christian courage stands condemned. Finally, I distinguish between the courage which is temperamental and the courage which is the fear of fear; a single instance of the latter kind is moral courage. To this list the courage of despair should be added.
I differentiate between courage shown to people, courage faced with challenges, and courage that exists only on paper. The last one was the kind of courage that David Strauss had, for example. I also make a distinction between courage shown in front of others and courage that’s private: the courage of a Christian, or believers in God more generally, can never be the kind that exists without witnesses—on this point alone, Christian courage is judged harshly. Lastly, I distinguish between inherent courage and courage driven by fear of fear; a single example of the latter is moral courage. The courage that comes from despair should also be included in this list.
This is the courage which Wagner possessed. His attitude in regard to music was at bottom a desperate one. He lacked two things which go to make up a good musician: nature and nurture, the predisposition for music and the discipline and schooling which music requires. He had courage: out of this deficiency he established a principle;[Pg 277] he invented a kind of music for himself. The dramatic music which he invented was the music which he was able to compose,—its limitations are Wagner's limitations.
This is the courage Wagner had. Deep down, his approach to music was rooted in desperation. He was missing two key elements that are essential for a good musician: a natural talent for music and the training and education that music requires. He had courage; from this lack, he created a principle;[Pg 277] he developed a unique style of music for himself. The dramatic music he created was the kind he was able to compose—its limitations reflect Wagner's own limitations.
And he was misunderstood!—Was he really misunderstood?... Such is the case with five-sixths of the artists of to-day. Wagner is their Saviour: five-sixths, moreover, is the "lowest proportion." In any case where Nature has shown herself without reserve, and wherever culture is an accident, a mere attempt, a piece of dilettantism, the artist turns instinctively—what do I say?—I mean enthusiastically, to Wagner; as the poet says: "Half drew he him, and half sank he."[11]
And he was misunderstood!—Was he really misunderstood?... That's the situation for five-sixths of today’s artists. Wagner is their savior: five-sixths, by the way, is the "lowest proportion." In any case where Nature has revealed herself openly, and wherever culture is just an accident, a mere attempt, or a bit of amateurishness, the artist instinctively—wait, I mean enthusiastically—turns to Wagner; as the poet puts it: "Half drew he him, and half sank he."[11]
842.
842.
"Music" and the grand style. The greatness of an artist is not to be measured by the beautiful feelings which he evokes: let this belief be left to the girls. It should be measured according to the extent to which he approaches the grand style, according to the extent to which he is capable of the grand style. This style and great passion have this in common—that they scorn to please; that they forget to persuade; that they command: that they will.... To become master of the chaos which is in one; to compel one's inner chaos to assume form; to become consistent, simple, unequivocal, mathematical, law this is the great ambition here. By means of it one repels; nothing[Pg 278] so much endears people to such powerful men as this,—a desert seems to lie around them, they impose silence upon all, and awe every one with the greatness Of their sacrilege.... All arts know this kind of aspirant to the grand style: why are they absent in music? Never yet has a musician built as that architect did who erected the Palazzo Pitti.... This is a problem. Does music perhaps belong to that culture in which the reign of powerful men of various types is already at an end? Is the concept "grand style" in fact a contradiction of the soul of music,—of "the Woman" in our music? ...
"Music" and the grand style. The greatness of an artist shouldn't be judged by the beautiful feelings they create: let's leave that idea to the girls. It should be assessed by how closely they achieve the grand style, by how capable they are of the grand style. This style and great passion share a common trait—they don’t aim to please; they don’t try to persuade; they command; they demand. The goal is to master the chaos within; to force that inner chaos into shape; to become consistent, simple, clear, and lawful—this is the ultimate ambition. Through this mastery, one can repel; nothing endears powerful individuals to others more than this—there’s a kind of desert surrounding them, they impose silence on everyone, and awe all with the magnitude of their audacity. All arts recognize this kind of aspirant to the grand style; so why isn’t it seen in music? No musician has ever built like that architect who constructed the Palazzo Pitti. This is a challenge. Does music belong to a culture where the rule of powerful individuals of various kinds is already over? Is the idea of "grand style" in fact a contradiction to the essence of music—of "the Woman" in our music? ...
With this I touch upon the cardinal question: how should all our music be classified? The age of classical taste knows nothing that can be compared with it: it bloomed when the world of the Renaissance reached its evening, when "freedom" had already bidden farewell to both men and their customs—is it characteristic of music to be Counter-Renaissance? Is music, perchance, the sister of the baroque style, seeing that in any case they were contemporaries? Is not music, modern music, already decadence? ...
With this, I address the key question: how should we categorize all our music? The era of classical taste has nothing that compares to this: it flourished when the Renaissance was coming to an end, when "freedom" had already taken its leave from both people and their traditions—does it mean music is Counter-Renaissance? Is music perhaps a sibling to the baroque style, considering they were contemporaries? Is modern music not already a sign of decline? ...
I have put my finger before on this question: whether music is not an example of Counter-Renaissance art? whether it is not the next of kin to the baroque style? whether it has not grown in Opposition to all classic taste, so that any aspiration to classicism is forbidden by the very nature of music?
I have previously touched on this question: is music not an example of Counter-Renaissance art? Is it not closely related to the baroque style? Has it not developed in opposition to all classic taste, such that any desire for classicism is inherently rejected by the very nature of music?
The answer to this most important of all questions of values would not be a very doubtful[Pg 279] one, if people thoroughly understood the fact that music attains to its highest maturity and plenitude as romanticism—likewise as a reactionary movement against classicism.
The answer to this most crucial question about values wouldn’t be very uncertain[Pg 279] if people fully grasped that music reaches its greatest development and richness as romanticism—also as a response against classicism.
Mozart, a delicate and lovable soul, but quite eighteenth century, even in his serious lapses ... Beethoven, the first great romanticist according to the French conception of romanticism, just as Wagner is the last great romanticist ... both of them are instinctive opponents of classical taste, of severe style—not to speak of "grand" in this regard.
Mozart was a sensitive and charming person, but still very much a product of the eighteenth century, even in his more serious moments... Beethoven, seen as the first major romantic composer in the French sense of romanticism, much like Wagner is viewed as the last, both naturally opposed classical traditions and rigid styles—not to mention the idea of "grandeur" in this context.
843.
843.
Romanticism: an ambiguous question, like all modern questions.
Romanticism: a complicated question, just like all modern issues.
The æsthetic conditions are twofold:—
The aesthetic conditions are twofold:—
The abundant and generous, as opposed to the seeking and the desiring.
The abundant and generous, instead of the seeking and desiring.
844.
844.
A romanticist is an artist whose great dissatisfaction with himself makes him productive—; who looks away from himself and his fellows, and sometimes, therefore, looks backwards.
A romanticist is an artist whose deep discontent with himself drives his creativity—someone who turns away from himself and others, and sometimes, as a result, looks to the past.
845.
845.
Is art the result of dissatisfaction with reality? or is it the expression of gratitude for happiness experienced? In the first case, it is romanticism; in the second, it is glorification and dithyramb (in short, apotheosis art): even Raphael belongs to this, except for the fact that he was guilty of the[Pg 280] duplicity of having defied the appearance of the Christian view of the world. He was thankful for life precisely where it was not exactly Christian.
Is art the outcome of being unhappy with reality? Or is it a way to show appreciation for the happiness we experience? In the first scenario, it represents romanticism; in the second, it leads to glorification and enthusiastic praise (essentially, apotheosis art): even Raphael falls into this category, except that he was guilty of the[Pg 280] contradiction of challenging the Christian perspective of the world. He was grateful for life precisely in areas where it wasn't entirely Christian.
With a moral interpretation the world is insufferable; Christianity was the attempt to overcome the world with morality: i.e. to deny it. In praxi such a mad experiment—an imbecile elevation of man above the world—could only end in the beglooming, the dwarfing, and the impoverishment of mankind: the only kind of man who gained anything by it, who was promoted by it, was the most mediocre, the most harmless and gregarious type.
With a moral interpretation, the world is unbearable; Christianity was an attempt to overcome the world with morality: i.e. to reject it. In praxi, such a foolish experiment—a ridiculous elevation of humanity above the world—could only lead to the gloom, the diminishing, and the impoverishment of mankind: the only type of person who benefited from it, who was uplifted by it, was the most average, the least harmful, and the most sociable type.
Homer as an apotheosis artist; Rubens also. Music has not yet had such an artist.
Homer as a master of elevation; Rubens too. Music hasn't had an artist like that yet.
The idealisation of the great criminal (the feeling for his greatness) is Greek; the depreciation, the slander, the contempt of the sinner, is Judæo-Christian.
The glorification of the great criminal (the admiration for his greatness) is Greek; the belittling, the slander, the disdain for the sinner is Judeo-Christian.
846.
846.
Romanticism and its opposite. In regard to all æsthetic values I now avail myself of this fundamental distinction: in every individual case I ask myself has hunger or has superabundance been creative here? At first another distinction might perhaps seem preferable, it is far more obvious,—e.g. the distinction which decides whether a desire for stability, for eternity, for Being, or whether a desire for destruction, for change, for Becoming, has been the cause of creation. But both kinds of desire, when examined more closely, prove to be ambiguous, and really susceptible of[Pg 281] interpretation only according to that scheme already mentioned and which I think is rightly preferred.
Romanticism and its opposite. When considering all aesthetic values, I now use this fundamental distinction: in each case, I ask myself if hunger or excess has been the driving force behind it. At first, another distinction might seem better, as it's more obvious—for example, the distinction that determines whether the motivation for creation comes from a desire for stability, eternity, and Being, or from a desire for destruction, change, and Becoming. However, both types of desire, upon closer examination, turn out to be ambiguous and can actually be interpreted only in the framework I mentioned earlier, which I believe is the more accurate approach.
The desire for destruction, for change, for Becoming, may be the expression of an overflowing power pregnant with promises for the future (my term for this, as is well known, is Dionysian); it may, however, also be the hate of the ill-constituted, of the needy and of the physiologically botched, that destroys, and must destroy, because such creatures are indignant at, and annoyed by everything lasting and stable.
The desire for destruction, for change, for Becoming, might be the expression of a powerful force full of promises for the future (my term for this, as is well known, is Dionysian); however, it could also stem from the resentment of the poorly formed, the needy, and those who are physically flawed, which drives them to destroy, as they are frustrated by everything lasting and stable.
The act of immortalising can, on the other hand, be the outcome of gratitude and love: an art which has this origin is always an apotheosis art; dithyrambic, as perhaps with Rubens, happy, as perhaps with Hafiz; bright and gracious, and shedding a ray of glory over all things, as in Goethe. But it may also, however, be the outcome of the tyrannical will of the great sufferer who would make the most personal, individual, and narrow trait about him, the actual idiosyncrasy of his pain—in fact, into a binding law and imposition, and who thus wreaks his revenge upon all things by stamping, branding, and violating them with the image of his torment. The latter case is romantic pessimism in its highest form, whether this be Schopenhauerian voluntarism or Wagnerian music.
The act of immortalizing can, on the other hand, be the result of gratitude and love: an art that comes from this source is always a celebration; exuberant, like Rubens, joyful, as with Hafiz; bright and elegant, casting a glow over everything, like in Goethe. However, it can also stem from the overpowering will of a great sufferer who turns the most personal, individual, and narrow aspect of himself—his unique pain—into a binding law and burden, thus taking revenge on everything by marking, branding, and violating them with the image of his suffering. The latter case represents romantic pessimism at its peak, whether it's Schopenhauerian will or Wagnerian music.
847.
847.
It is a question whether the antithesis, classic and romantic, does not conceal that other antithesis, the active and the reactive.
It’s questionable whether the contrast between classic and romantic actually hides another contrast, the active and the reactive.
848.
848.
In order to be a classic, one must be possessed of all the strong and apparently contradictory gifts and passions: but in such a way that they run in harness together, and culminate simultaneously in elevating a certain species of literature or art or politics to its height and zenith (they must not do this after that elevation has taken place ...). They must reflect the complete state (either of a people or of a culture), and express its most profound and most secret nature, at a time when it is still stable and not yet discoloured by the imitation of foreign things (or when it is still dependent ...); not a reactive but a deliberate and progressive spirit, saying Yea in all circumstances, even in its hate.
To be a classic, one must have all the strong and seemingly conflicting talents and passions, but they need to work together harmoniously, elevating a specific kind of literature, art, or politics to its peak and highest point (not after that peak has already been reached...). They must reflect the complete state of either a people or a culture and express its deepest and most hidden essence while it is still stable and not yet tainted by foreign influences (or while it is still reliant ...); it should embody a proactive and progressive spirit, affirming life in all situations, even in its criticisms.
"And does not the highest personal value belong thereto?" It is worth considering whether moral prejudices do not perhaps exercise their influence here, and whether great moral loftiness is not perhaps a contradiction of the classical? ... Whether the moral monsters must not necessarily be romantic in word and deed? Any such preponderance of one virtue over others (as in the case of the moral monster) is precisely what with most hostility counteracts the classical power in equilibrium, supposing a people manifested this moral loftiness and were classical notwithstanding, we should have to conclude boldly that they were also on the same high level in immorality! this was perhaps the case with Shakespeare (provided that he was really Lord Bacon).
"And doesn't the highest personal value belong to that?" It's worth considering whether moral biases might be influencing this, and whether great moral nobility could contradict the classical ideals. ... Could it be that moral monsters must inherently be romantic in both their words and actions? Any such dominance of one virtue over others (as is the case with the moral monster) exactly counteracts the classical balance with significant hostility. If a people displayed this moral nobility and were still classical, we would have to boldly conclude that they were also at the same high level of immorality! This might have been true for Shakespeare (assuming he was indeed Lord Bacon).
849.
849.
Concerning the future. Against the romanticism of great passion.—We must understand how a certain modicum of coldness, lucidity, and hardness is inseparable from all classical taste: above all consistency, happy intellectuality, "the three unities," concentration, hatred of all feeling, of all sentimentality, of all esprit, hatred of all multiformity, of all uncertainty, evasiveness, and of all nebulosity, as also of all brevity, finicking, prettiness and good nature. Artistic formulæ must not be played with: life must be remodelled so that it should be forced to formulate itself accordingly.
About the future. Against the romanticism of intense passion.—We need to recognize that a certain level of coolness, clarity, and toughness is essential to all classical taste: especially consistency, joyful intellect, "the three unities," focus, dislike of all feelings, all sentimentality, and all esprit, disdain for all variety, all uncertainty, evasiveness, and all vagueness, as well as for all brevity, fussiness, prettiness, and amiability. Artistic formulas should not be toyed with: life must be reshaped so that it is compelled to express itself accordingly.
It is really an exhilarating spectacle which we have only learned to laugh at quite recently, because we have only seen through it quite recently: this spectacle of Herder's, Winckelmann's, Goethe's, and Hegel's contemporaries claiming that they had rediscovered the classical ideal ... and at the same time, Shakespeare! And this same crew of men had scurvily repudiated all relationship with the classical school of France! As if the essential principle could not have been learnt as well here as elsewhere! ... But what people wanted was "nature," and "naturalness": Oh, the stupidity of it! It was thought that classicism was a kind of naturalness!
It's really an exciting scene that we've only just started to laugh at, because we've only recently seen through it: this scene of Herder, Winckelmann, Goethe, and Hegel's contemporaries claiming they had rediscovered the classical ideal ... while also acknowledging Shakespeare! And this same group had rudely rejected any connection with the classical school of France! As if the main idea couldn't have been learned just as well here as anywhere else! ... But what people were looking for was "nature" and "naturalness": Oh, the ridiculousness of it! They thought classicism was a type of naturalness!
Without either prejudice or indulgence we should try and investigate upon what soil a classical taste can be evolved. The hardening, the simplification, the strengthening, and the bedevilling of man are inseparable from classical taste. Logical and[Pg 284] psychological simplification. A contempt of detail, of complexity, of obscurity.
Without bias or leniency, we should explore what conditions allow classical taste to develop. The toughening, simplifying, strengthening, and complicating of humans are connected to classical taste. Logical and[Pg 284] psychological simplification. A disregard for detail, complexity, and obscurity.
The romanticists of Germany do not protest against classicism, but against reason, against illumination, against taste, against the eighteenth century.
The romanticists of Germany aren't pushing back against classicism, but against reason, against enlightenment, against taste, against the eighteenth century.
The essence of romantico-Wagnerian music is the opposite of the classical spirit.
The essence of romantico-Wagnerian music is the opposite of the classical spirit.
The will to unity (because unity tyrannises. e.g. the listener and the spectator), but the artist's inability to tyrannise over himself where it is most needed—that is to say, in regard to the work itself (in regard to knowing what to leave out, what to shorten, what to clarify, what to simplify). The overwhelming by means of masses (Wagner, Victor Hugo, Zola, Taine).
The desire for unity (since unity can be oppressive, like with the listener and the viewer), yet the artist's struggle to control their own impulses when it matters most—that is, in relation to the work itself (like knowing what to exclude, what to abbreviate, what to make clearer, what to simplify). The dominance achieved through large elements (Wagner, Victor Hugo, Zola, Taine).
850.
850.
The Nihilism of artists.—Nature is cruel in her cheerfulness; cynical in her sunrises. We are hostile to emotions. We flee thither where Nature moves our senses and our imagination, where we have nothing to love, where we are not reminded of the moral semblances and delicacies of this northern nature; and the same applies to the arts. We prefer that which no longer reminds us of good and evil. Our moral sensibility and tenderness seem to be relieved in the heart of terrible and happy Nature, in the fatalism of the senses and forces. Life without goodness.
The Nihilism of artists.—Nature is harsh in her brightness; cynical in her sunrises. We have a negative attitude towards emotions. We escape to places where Nature stimulates our senses and imagination, where there’s nothing to love, where we aren’t reminded of the moral pretenses and subtlety of this northern nature; and the same goes for the arts. We prefer what no longer connects us to notions of good and evil. Our moral sensitivity and compassion seem to find relief in the heart of a wild and happy Nature, in the fatalism of the senses and forces. Life without goodness.
Great well-being arises from contemplating Nature's indifference to good and evil.
Great well-being comes from reflecting on nature's indifference to good and evil.
No justice in history, no goodness in Nature.[Pg 285] That is why the pessimist when he is an artist prefers those historical subjects where the absence of justice reveals itself with magnificent simplicity, where perfection actually comes to expression—and likewise he prefers that in Nature, where her callous evil character is not hypocritically concealed, where that character is seen in perfection.... The Nihilistic artist betrays himself in willing and preferring cynical history and cynical Nature.
No justice in history, no goodness in nature.[Pg 285] That’s why a pessimistic artist tends to focus on historical themes that clearly show the lack of justice, where the flaws are laid out in a strikingly simple way, where imperfection truly stands out—and similarly, they prefer natural settings where nature’s harsh evil isn’t hidden behind a false façade, where that harshness is evident in its purest form.... The nihilistic artist reveals their true self by choosing and favoring cynical interpretations of history and nature.
851.
851.
What is tragic?—Again and again I have pointed to the great misunderstanding of Aristotle in maintaining that the tragic emotions were the two depressing emotions—fear and pity. Had he been right, tragedy would be an art unfriendly to life: it would have been necessary to caution people against it as against something generally harmful and suspicious. Art, otherwise the great stimulus of life, the great intoxicant of life, the great will to life, here became a tool of decadence, the hand-maiden of pessimism and ill-health (for to suppose, as Aristotle supposed, that by exciting these emotions we thereby purged people of them, is simply an error). Something which habitually excites fear or pity, disorganises, weakens, and discourages: and supposing Schopenhauer were right in thinking that tragedy taught resignation (i.e. a meek renunciation of happiness, hope, and of the will to live), this would presuppose an art in which art itself was denied. Tragedy would then constitute a process of dissolution; the instinct of life would destroy itself in the instinct of[Pg 286] art. Christianity, Nihilism, tragic art, physiological decadence; these things would then be linked, they would then preponderate together and assist each other onwards—downwards.... Tragedy would thus be a symptom of decline.
What is tragedy? — Over and over, I've highlighted the major misunderstanding of Aristotle who argued that the tragic emotions were simply fear and pity. If he were correct, then tragedy would be an art that’s detrimental to life: we would need to warn people about it like we do with something harmful and suspicious. Art, which is generally the great motivator of life, the great source of joy, and the great drive to live, would instead turn into a sign of decline, becoming an ally to pessimism and poor health (because the belief that stirring these emotions somehow cleanses people of them, as Aristotle suggested, is just incorrect). Something that consistently evokes fear or pity disrupts, weakens, and demoralizes: and if Schopenhauer is right in thinking that tragedy advocates for resignation (i.e., a passive giving up of happiness, hope, and the will to live), then it suggests an art that rejects art itself. Tragedy would then become a process of decay; the instinct to live would undermine itself through the instinct of [Pg 286] art. Christianity, nihilism, tragic art, and physical decline would then be interconnected, weighing heavily together and pushing each other downward... Tragedy, therefore, would be a sign of decline.
This theory may be refuted in the most cold-blooded way, namely, by measuring the effect of a tragic emotion by means of a dynamometer The result would be a fact which only the bottomless falsity of a doctrinaire could misunderstand: that tragedy is a tonic. If Schopenhauer refuses to see the truth here, if he regards general depression as a tragic condition, if he would have informed the Greeks (who to his disgust were not "resigned") that they did not firmly possess the highest principles of life: it is only owing to his parti pris, to the need of consistency in his system, to the dishonesty of the doctrinaire—that dreadful dishonesty which step for step corrupted the whole psychology of Schopenhauer (he who had arbitrarily and almost violently misunderstood genius, art itself, morality, pagan religion, beauty, knowledge, and almost everything).
This theory can be disproven in the most straightforward way, by measuring the impact of a tragic emotion with a dynamometer. The outcome would be a fact that only someone deeply entrenched in dogma could misunderstand: that tragedy is uplifting. If Schopenhauer can't acknowledge this truth, if he sees general depression as a tragic state, if he would have told the Greeks (who, much to his dismay, were not "resigned") that they didn't truly grasp the highest principles of life: it's solely due to his bias, the need for consistency in his framework, and the dishonesty of the dogmatist—that terrible dishonesty that systematically tainted Schopenhauer's entire understanding of psychology (he who had arbitrarily and almost violently misinterpreted genius, art itself, morality, pagan religion, beauty, knowledge, and nearly everything).
852.
852.
The tragic artist.—Whether, and in regard to what, the judgment "beautiful" is established is a question of an individual's or of a people's strength The feeling of plenitude, of overflowing strength (which gaily and courageously meets many an obstacle before which the weakling shudders)—the feeling of power utters the judgment "beautiful" concerning things and conditions which the instinct of impotence can only value as hateful and[Pg 287] ugly. The flair which enables us to decide whether the objects we encounter are dangerous, problematic, or alluring, likewise determines our æsthetic Yea. ("This is beautiful," is an affirmation).
The tragic artist.—Whether or not something is judged as "beautiful" depends on an individual's or a society's strength. The feeling of abundance, of overflowing strength (which joyfully and bravely confronts many obstacles that the weak fear)—the feeling of power declares something to be "beautiful" in relation to aspects that the instinct of weakness can only view as repulsive and[Pg 287] ugly. The flair that helps us determine if the things we encounter are dangerous, challenging, or attractive also shapes our aesthetic affirmation. ("This is beautiful" is a positive statement).
From this we see that, generally speaking, a preference for questionable and terrible things is a symptom of strength; whereas the taste for pretty and charming trifles is characteristic of the weak and the delicate. The love of tragedy is typical of strong ages and characters: its non plus ultra is perhaps the Divina Commedia. It is the heroic spirits which in tragic cruelty say Yea unto themselves: they are hard enough to feel pain as a pleasure.
From this, we can see that, generally speaking, a preference for questionable and terrible things is a sign of strength; while a taste for pretty and charming trivialities is typical of the weak and delicate. The love of tragedy is characteristic of strong periods and characters: its ultimate expression is perhaps the Divina Commedia. It is the heroic spirits who, in the face of tragic cruelty, affirm themselves: they are tough enough to experience pain as a pleasure.
On the other hand, supposing weaklings desire to get pleasure from an art which was not designed for them, what interpretation must we suppose they would like to give tragedy in order to make it suit their taste? They would interpret their own feeling of value into it: e.g. the "triumph of the moral order of things," or the teaching of the "uselessness of existence," or the incitement to "resignation" (or also half-medicinal and half-moral outpourings, à la Aristotle). Finally, the art of terrible natures, in so far as it may excite the nerves, may be regarded by the weak and exhausted as a stimulus: this is now taking place, for instance, in the case of the admiration meted out to Wagner's art. A test of man's well-being and consciousness of power is the extent to which he can acknowledge the terrible and questionable character of things, and whether he is in any need of a faith at the end.
On the other hand, if weak people want to enjoy an art form that wasn’t meant for them, what kind of interpretation would they want to give tragedy to make it fit their preferences? They would project their own sense of value onto it: for example, the "triumph of the moral order," or the lesson about the "uselessness of existence," or the urge for "resignation" (or even half-healing and half-moral expressions, à la Aristotle). Ultimately, the art of intense emotions, as it can stimulate the senses, may be seen by the weak and weary as a boost: this is currently happening, for instance, with the admiration for Wagner's work. A measure of a person's well-being and sense of power is how much they can accept the terrifying and questionable aspects of life, and whether they need a belief to hold onto in the end.
This kind of artistic pessimism is precisely the reverse of that religio-moral pessimism which suffers from the corruption of man and the enigmatic character of existence: the latter insists upon deliverance, or at least upon the hope of deliverance. Those who suffer, doubt, and distrust themselves,—the sick, in other words,—have in all ages required the transporting influence of visions in order to be able to exist at all (the notion "blessedness" arose in this way). A similar case would be that of the artists of decadence, who at bottom maintain a Nihilistic attitude to life, and take refuge in the beauty of form,—in those select cases in which Nature is perfect, in which she is indifferently great and indifferently beautiful. (The "love of the beautiful" may thus be something very different from the ability to see or create the beautiful: it may be the expression of impotence in this respect.) The most convincing artists are those who make harmony ring out of every discord, and who benefit all things by the gift of their power and inner harmony: in every work of art they merely reveal the symbol of their inmost experiences—their creation is gratitude for life.
This kind of artistic pessimism is the exact opposite of that religious and moral pessimism which struggles with human corruption and the mysterious nature of existence: the latter emphasizes the need for salvation, or at least the hope for it. Those who suffer, doubt, and lack confidence in themselves—essentially, the troubled—have always needed the uplifting power of visions just to cope (the idea of "blessedness" emerged this way). A comparable situation can be found among the artists of decline, who fundamentally adopt a nihilistic view of life and seek refuge in the beauty of form—especially in those rare instances where nature is perfectly indifferent in its grandeur and beauty. (The "love of the beautiful" can thus be something quite different from the ability to appreciate or create beauty: it may reflect a sense of powerlessness in this regard.) The most compelling artists are those who create harmony from every discord and enrich everything through their unique power and inner balance: in every piece of art, they reveal the essence of their deepest experiences—their creation is an expression of gratitude for life.
The depth of the tragic artist consists in the fact that his æsthetic instinct surveys the more remote results, that he does not halt shortsightedly at the thing that is nearest, that he says Yea to the whole cosmic economy, which justifies the terrible, the evil, and the questionable; which more than justifies it.
The depth of the tragic artist lies in the fact that his aesthetic instinct looks at the broader consequences, that he doesn’t get stuck on what's right in front of him, that he embraces the entire cosmic order, which explains the terrible, the evil, and the questionable; which goes beyond mere justification.
853.
853.
Art in the "Birth of Tragedy."
Art in the "Birth of Tragedy."
I.
I.
The conception of the work which lies right in the background of this book, is extraordinarily gloomy and unpleasant: among all the types of pessimism which have ever been known hitherto, none seems to have attained to this degree of malice. The contrast of a true and of an apparent world is entirely absent here: there is but one world, and it is false, cruel, contradictory, seductive, and without sense. A world, thus constituted is the true world. We are in need of lies in order to rise superior to this reality, to this truth—that is to say, in order to live.... That lies should be necessary to life is part and parcel of the terrible and questionable character of existence.
The idea behind this book is incredibly dark and unpleasant: among all the forms of pessimism we've known, none seems to have reached this level of malice. There's no distinction between a true world and a fake one here: there is only one world, and it is false, cruel, contradictory, seductive, and meaningless. This flawed world is, in fact, the true world. We need lies to rise above this reality, this truth—in other words, to live... The necessity of lies for survival is part of the terrible and questionable nature of existence.
Metaphysics, morality, religion, science, in this book, all these things are regarded merely as different forms of falsehood: by means of them we are led to believe in life. "Life, must inspire confidence"; the task which this imposes upon us is enormous. In order to solve, this problem man must already be a liar in his heart, but he must above all else be an artist. And he is that. Metaphysics, religion, morality, science, all these things are but the offshoot of his will to art, to falsehood, to a flight from "truth," to a denial of "truth." This ability, this artistic capacity par excellence of man—thanks to which he overcomes reality with lies,—is a quality which he has in[Pg 290] common with all other forms of existence. He himself is indeed a piece of reality, of truth, of nature: how could he help being also a piece of genius in prevarication!
Metaphysics, morality, religion, and science are viewed in this book as just different kinds of falsehood. They lead us to believe in life. "Life must inspire confidence;" the challenge this presents is huge. To tackle this issue, a person must already have a deceitful heart, but more than anything, they must be an artist. And they are. Metaphysics, religion, morality, and science are simply extensions of our will to create art, to fabricate, to escape "truth," and to reject "truth." This ability, this artistic talent of humanity—which allows us to rise above reality with lies—is a trait we share with all other forms of existence. We are indeed a part of reality, truth, and nature; how could we not also be capable of genius in deception!
The fact that the character of existence is misunderstood, is the profoundest and the highest secret motive behind everything relating to virtue, science, piety, and art. To be blind to many things, to see many things falsely, to fancy many things: Oh, how clever man has been in those circumstances in which he believed he was anything but clever! Love, enthusiasm, "God"—are but subtle forms of ultimate Self-deception; they are but seductions to life and to the belief in life! In those moments when man was deceived, when he had befooled himself and when he believed in life: Oh, how his spirit swelled within him! Oh, what ecstasies he had! What power he felt! And what artistic triumphs in the feeling of power! ... Man had once more become master of "matter,"—master of truth! ... And whenever man rejoices it is always in the same way: he rejoices as an artist, his power is his joy, he enjoys falsehood as his power....
The fact that the nature of existence is misunderstood is the deepest and most significant hidden reason behind everything connected to virtue, science, faith, and art. To ignore many things, to misinterpret many things, to imagine many things: Oh, how clever humans have been in those situations where they thought they were anything but clever! Love, passion, "God"—are just subtle forms of ultimate self-deception; they are merely temptations to live and to believe in life! In those moments when people were tricked, when they had deceived themselves and believed in life: Oh, how their spirits soared within them! Oh, what ecstasies they experienced! What power they felt! And what artistic triumphs in the feeling of power! ... Humans had once again become masters of "matter,"—masters of truth! ... And whenever humans celebrate, it’s always in the same way: they celebrate as artists; their power is their joy, they take pleasure in falsehood as their power....
II.
II.
Art and nothing else! Art is the great means of making life possible, the great seducer to life, the great stimulus of life.
Art and nothing else! Art is the ultimate way to make life meaningful, the biggest draw to living fully, and the greatest motivator for life.
Art is the only superior counter-agent to all will to the denial of life; it is par excellence the anti-Christian, the anti-Buddhistic, the anti-Nihilistic force.
Art is the only powerful force against any desire to deny life; it is par excellence the anti-Christian, the anti-Buddhist, the anti-Nihilist force.
Art is the alleviation of the seeker after knowledge,—of him who recognises the terrible and questionable character Of existence, and who will recognise it,—of the tragic seeker after knowledge.
Art provides relief to those who seek knowledge—those who understand the harsh and uncertain nature of existence, and who will acknowledge it—of the tragic seeker of truth.
Art is the alleviation of the man of action,—of him who not only sees the terrible and questionable character of existence, but also lives it, will live it,—of the tragic and warlike man, the hero. Art is the alleviation of the sufferer,—as the way to states in which pain is willed, is transfigured, is deified, where suffering is a form of great ecstasy.
Art provides relief for the doer—those who not only recognize the harsh realities of life but also endure them, those who embrace tragedy and conflict, the heroes. Art is a comfort for the afflicted—offering paths to experiences where pain is embraced, transformed, and elevated, turning suffering into a form of profound ecstasy.
III.
III.
It is clear that in this book pessimism, or, better still, Nihilism, stands for "truth." But truth is not postulated as the highest measure of value, and still less as the highest power. The will to appearance, to illusion, to deception, to becoming, and to change (to objective deception), is here regarded as more profound, as more primeval, as more metaphysical than the will to truth, to reality, to appearance: the latter is merely a form of the will to illusion. Happiness is likewise conceived as more primeval than pain: and pain is considered as conditioned, as a consequence Of the will to happiness (of the will to Becoming, to growth, to forming, i.e. to creating; in creating, however, destruction is included). The highest state of Yea-saying to existence is conceived as one from which the greatest pain may not be excluded: the tragico-Dionysian state.
It's clear that in this book, pessimism, or better yet, nihilism, represents "truth." However, truth is not seen as the ultimate measure of value, and even less so as the ultimate power. The desire for appearance, for illusion, for deception, for becoming, and for change (basically, objective deception) is viewed as deeper, more primal, and more metaphysical than the desire for truth, for reality, or for appearance: the latter is simply seen as a form of the desire for illusion. Happiness is considered to be more primal than pain; pain is viewed as conditioned, as a result of the desire for happiness (the desire for becoming, for growth, for shaping, meaning for creating; and in creating, destruction is also involved). The highest state of affirming existence is thought of as one from which the greatest pain can't be excluded: the tragico-Dionysian state.
IV.
IV.
In this way this book is even anti-pessimistic, namely, in the sense that it teaches something which is stronger than pessimism and which is more "divine" than truth: Art. Nobody, it would seem, would be more ready seriously to utter a radical denial of life, an actual denial of action even more than a denial of life, than the author of this book. Except that he knows—for he has experienced it, and perhaps experienced little else!—that art is of more value than truth.
In this way, this book is actually anti-pessimistic, in the sense that it teaches something stronger than pessimism and more "divine" than truth: Art. It seems that no one would be more willing to seriously deny life, or even deny action more than life itself, than the author of this book. Except that he knows—for he has lived it, and maybe lived little else!—that art is more valuable than truth.
Even in the preface, in which Richard Wagner is, as it were, invited to join with him in conversation, the author expresses this article of faith, this gospel for artists; "Art is the only task of life, art is the metaphysical activity of life...."
Even in the preface, where Richard Wagner is essentially invited to join him in a conversation, the author shares this belief, this message for artists: "Art is the only purpose in life, art is the spiritual endeavor of life...."
FOURTH BOOK
DISCIPLINE AND BREEDING.
I.
THE ORDER OF RANK.
1. The Doctrine of the Order of Rank.
1. The Doctrine of the Order of Rank.
854.
854
In this age of universal suffrage, in which everybody is allowed to sit in judgment upon everything and everybody, I feel compelled to re-establish the order of rank.
In this era of universal voting rights, where everyone can judge everything and everyone, I feel the need to restore a sense of hierarchy.
855.
855.
Quanta of power alone determine rank and distinguish rank: nothing else does.
Quanta of power alone determine rank and distinguish rank: nothing else does.
856.
856.
The will to power.—How must those men be constituted who would undertake this transvaluation? The order of rank as the order of power: war and danger are the prerequisites which allow of a rank maintaining its conditions. The prodigious example: man in Nature—the weakest and shrewdest creature making himself master, and putting a yoke upon all less intelligent forces.
The will to power.—What kind of people must exist to take on this transformation? The hierarchy of rank as the hierarchy of power: conflict and risk are the essential elements that enable a rank to maintain its status. A remarkable example: humans in nature—the weakest and most cunning beings establishing dominance and putting a burden on all the less intelligent forces.
857.
857.
I distinguish between the type which represents ascending life and that which represents decay, decomposition and weakness. Ought one to suppose that the question of rank between these two types can be at all doubtful?
I differentiate between the type that symbolizes growth and vitality and the one that symbolizes decay, breakdown, and fragility. Should we even question the ranking between these two types?
858.
858.
The modicum of power which you represent decides your rank; all the rest is cowardice.
The little bit of power you have determines your status; everything else is just fear.
859.
859.
The advantages of standing detached from one's age.—Detached from the two movements, that of individualism and that of collectivist morality; for even the first does not recognise the order of rank, and would give one individual the same freedom as another. My thoughts are not concerned with the degree of freedom which should be granted to the one or to the other or to all, but with the degree of power which the one or the other should exercise over his neighbour or over all; and more especially with the question to what extent a sacrifice of freedom, or even enslavement, may afford the basis for the cultivation, of a superior type. In plain words: how could one sacrifice the development of mankind in order to assist a higher species than man to come into being.
The benefits of stepping back from your era.—Separated from both movements, that of individualism and that of group morality; because even the first doesn’t recognize a hierarchy and would give one person the same freedom as another. My focus isn’t on how much freedom should be given to one individual or another, or to everyone, but on how much power one should have over their neighbor or over others; and particularly on the question of how much sacrificing of freedom, or even enslavement, can serve as the foundation for developing a superior type. In simple terms: how can one sacrifice the progress of humanity to help a higher species than humans emerge?
860.
860.
Concerning rank.—The terrible consequences of "equality"—in the end everybody thinks he has the right to every problem. All order of rank has vanished.
About rank.—The awful effects of "equality"—in the end, everyone believes they have the right to weigh in on every issue. All sense of hierarchy has disappeared.
861.
861.
It is necessary for higher men to declare war upon the masses! In all directions mediocre people are joining hands in order to make themselves masters. Everything that pampers, that softens, and that brings the "people" or "woman" to the front, operates in favour of universal suffrage,—that is to say, the dominion of inferior men. But we must make reprisals, and draw the whole state of affairs (which commenced in Europe with Christianity) to the light of day and to judgment.
It’s essential for superior individuals to take a stand against the masses! Everywhere you look, average people are banding together to seize control. Everything that indulges, softens, and elevates the "people" or "women" works in favor of universal suffrage—that is to say, the rule of inferior individuals. But we must respond and bring the entire situation (which began in Europe with Christianity) into the open for scrutiny and evaluation.
862.
862.
A teaching is needed which is strong enough to work in a disciplinary manner; it should operate in such a way as to strengthen the strong and to paralyse and smash up the world-weary.
A teaching is needed that is powerful enough to function in a disciplinary way; it should work to empower the strong and to immobilize and dismantle those who are weary of the world.
The annihilation of declining races. The decay of Europe. The annihilation of slave-tainted valuations. The dominion of the world as a means to the rearing of a higher type. The annihilation of the humbug which is called morality (Christianity as a hysterical kind of honesty in this regard: Augustine, Bunyan.)[Pg 298] The annihilation of universal suffrage—that is to say, that system by means of which the lowest natures prescribe themselves as a law for higher natures. The annihilation of mediocrity and its prevalence. (The one-sided, the individuals—peoples; constitutional plenitude should be aimed at by means of the coupling of opposites; to this end race-combinations should be tried.) The new kind of courage—no a priori truths (those who were accustomed to believe in something sought such truths!), but free submission to a ruling thought, which has its time; for instance, time conceived as the quality of space, etc.
The destruction of declining races. The decline of Europe. The elimination of values tainted by slavery. The control of the world as a way to nurture a superior type. The dismantling of the nonsense known as morality (Christianity as a kind of exaggerated honesty in this context: Augustine, Bunyan.)[Pg 298] The removal of universal suffrage—that is to say, the system through which the lowest individuals impose their will on higher individuals. The eradication of mediocrity and its dominance. (The narrow-mindedness, the individual—nations; a complete constitution should aim for the combination of opposites; towards this goal, racial combinations should be explored.) The new kind of courage—no a priori truths (those who used to believe in something sought out such truths!), but free acceptance of a prevailing idea that has its moment; for example, time understood as the quality of space, etc.
2. The Strong and the Weak.
2. The Strong and the Weak.
863.
863.
The notion, "strong and weak man" resolves itself into this, that in the first place much strength is inherited—the man is a total sum; in the other, not yet enough (inadequate inheritance, subdivision of the inherited qualities). Weakness may be a starting phenomenon: not yet enough; or a final phenomenon: "no more."
The idea of "strong and weak man" comes down to this: first, a lot of strength is inherited—the person is a whole; in the other case, not yet enough (insufficient inheritance, division of inherited traits). Weakness can be a beginning issue: not yet enough; or a final issue: "no more."
The determining point is there where great strength is present, or where a great amount of strength can be discharged. The mass, as the sum-total of the weak, reacts slowly; it defends itself against much for which it is too weak,—against that for which it has no use; it never creates, it never takes a step forward. This is[Pg 299] opposed to the theory which denies the strong individual and would maintain that the "masses do everything." The difference is similar to that which obtains between separated generations: four or even five generations may lie between the masses and him who is the moving spirit—it is a chronological difference.
The key point is where there is great strength, or where a lot of strength can be exerted. The masses, as the total of the weak, react slowly; they protect themselves from many things for which they are too weak—things that have no value to them; they never create, they never move forward. This is[Pg 299] contrary to the theory that denies the strong individual and claims that “the masses do everything.” The difference is similar to that between different generations: there may be four or even five generations between the masses and the person who is the driving force—it is a chronological difference.
The values of the weak are in the van, because the strong have adopted them in order to lead with them.
The values of the weak are at the forefront because the strong have embraced them to lead with them.
864.
864.
Why the weak triumph.—On the whole, the sick and the weak have more sympathy and are more "humane"; the sick and the weak have more intellect, and are more changeable more variegated, more entertaining—more malicious; the sick alone invented malice. (A morbid precocity is often to be observed among rickety, scrofulitic, and tuberculous people.) Esprit: the property of older races; Jews, Frenchmen, Chinese. (The anti-Semites do not forgive the Jews for having both intellect—and money. Anti-Semites—another name for "bungled and botched.")
Why the weak succeed.—Generally, the sick and weak receive more sympathy and are more "humane"; the sick and weak possess more intellect, are more unpredictable, more diverse, more entertaining—more malicious; the sick alone created malice. (A morbid maturity is often seen among those who are frail, suffering from glandular issues, or tuberculosis.) Esprit: the trait of older cultures; Jews, French, Chinese. (Anti-Semites can't stand that Jews have both intellect—and wealth. Anti-Semites—another term for "failed and incompetent.")
The sick and the weak have always had fascination on their side; they are more interesting than the healthy: the fool and the saint—the two most interesting kinds of men.... Closely related thereto is the "genius." The "great adventurers and criminals" and all great men, the most healthy in particular, have always been sick at certain periods of their lives—great disturbances of the[Pg 300] emotions, the passion for power, love, revenge, are all accompanied by very profound perturbations. And, as for decadence, every man who does not die prematurely manifests it in almost every respect—he therefore knows from experience the instincts which belong to it: for half his life nearly every man is decadent.
The sick and weak have always had a certain fascination; they’re more interesting than the healthy: the fool and the saint—the two most compelling types of people.... Related to this is the "genius." The "great adventurers and criminals" and all great men, especially the healthiest among them, have always experienced being sick at various times in their lives—intense emotional upheavals, the desire for power, love, and revenge are all accompanied by significant disturbances. And regarding decadence, every man who doesn’t die young shows it in almost every way—he therefore understands from experience the instincts that come with it: for half his life nearly every man is decadent.
And finally, woman! One-half of mankind is weak, chronically sick, changeable, shifty woman requires strength in order to cleave to it; she also requires a religion of the weak which glorifies weakness, love, and modesty as divine: or, better still, she makes the strong weak—she rules when she succeeds in overcoming the strong. Woman has always conspired with decadent types,—the priests, for instance, against the mighty, against the "strong," against men. Women avail themselves of children for the cult of piety, pity, and love:—the mother stands as the symbol of convincing altruism.
And finally, woman! Half of humanity is weak, constantly sick, unpredictable, and deceitful. Women need strength to stick to it; they also need a belief system that praises weakness, love, and modesty as divine qualities. Or better yet, they turn the strong into the weak— they rule when they manage to overcome the strong. Women have always teamed up with decadent types—like priests—against the powerful, against the "strong," against men. Women use children to promote piety, compassion, and love:—the mother serves as the symbol of genuine altruism.
Finally, the increase of civilisation with its necessary correlatives, the increase of morbid elements, of the neurotic and psychiatric and of the criminal. A sort of intermediary species arises, the artist. He is distinct from those who are criminals as the result of weak wills and of the fear of society, although they may not yet be ripe for the asylum; but he has antennas which grope inquisitively into both spheres, this specific plant of culture, the modern artist, painter, musician, and, above all, novelist, who designates his particular kind of attitude with the very indefinite word "naturalism."... Lunatics, criminals, and[Pg 301] realists[1] are on the increase: this is the sign of a growing culture plunging forward at headlong speed—that is to say, its excrement, its refuse, the rubbish that is shot from it every day, is beginning to acquire more importance, the retrogressive movement keeps pace with the advance.
Finally, as civilization grows, it brings with it an increase in unhealthy elements, including the neurotic, the psychiatric, and the criminal. A kind of intermediary figure emerges: the artist. He stands apart from those who turn to crime due to weak wills and societal fear, even if they aren't yet ready for an asylum; however, he has a sensitivity that probes into both realms. This unique culture-bearer, the modern artist—be it a painter, musician, or especially a novelist—labels his particular perspective with the vague term "naturalism."... The numbers of lunatics, criminals, and realists are increasing: this signals a rising culture that is advancing at breakneck speed—meaning that its waste, its refuse, the garbage produced daily, is starting to hold more significance, as the regressive movement keeps pace with progress.
Finally, the social mishmash, which is the result of revolution, of the establishment of equal rights, and of the superstition, the "equality of men." Thus the possessors of the instincts of decline (of resentment, of discontent, of the lust of destruction, of anarchy and Nihilism), as also the instincts of slavery, of cowardice, of craftiness, and of rascality, which are inherent among those classes of society which have long been suppressed, are beginning to get infused into the blood of all ranks. Two or three generations later, the race can no longer be recognised—everything has become mob. And thus there results a collective instinct against selection, against every kind of privilege, and this instinct operates with such power, certainty, hardness, and cruelty that, as a matter of fact, in the end, even the privileged classes have to submit: all those who still wish to hold on to power flatter the mob, work with the mob, and must have the mob on their side—the "geniuses" above all. The latter become the heralds of those feelings with which the mob can be inspired,—the expression of pity, of honour, even for all that suffers, all that is low and despised, and has lived[Pg 302] under persecution, becomes predominant (types: Victor Hugo, Richard Wagner).—The rise of the mob signifies once more the rise of old values.
Finally, the social confusion, which comes from revolution, the establishment of equal rights, and the belief in the "equality of men." As a result, those with negative instincts (like resentment, discontent, destructive desires, anarchy, and Nihilism), along with traits of slavery, cowardice, cunning, and deceit, which are common among the long-oppressed classes of society, are starting to seep into all social ranks. Two or three generations later, the race is no longer recognizable—everything has turned into mob. Consequently, there emerges a collective instinct against selection and every kind of privilege, operating with such force, certainty, harshness, and cruelty that, in the end, even the privileged classes must yield: those who still want to maintain power must flatter the mob, work with them, and have their support—the "geniuses" especially. These individuals become the heralds of the emotions that can inspire the mob—the expression of compassion and honor for everything that suffers, everything low and despised, and that has endured[Pg 302] persecution, becomes dominant (like Victor Hugo, Richard Wagner). The rise of the mob signifies once again the resurgence of old values.
In the case of such an extreme movement, both in tempo and in means, as characterises our civilisation, man's ballast is shifted. Those men whose worth is greatest, and whose mission, as it were, is to compensate for the very great danger of such a morbid movement,—such men become dawdlers par excellence; they are slow to accept anything, and are tenacious; they are creatures that are relatively lasting in the midst of this vast mingling and changing of elements. In such circumstances power is necessarily relegated to the mediocre: mediocrity, as the trustee and bearer of the future, consolidates itself against the rule of the mob and of eccentricities (both of which are, in most cases, united). In this way a new antagonist is evolved for exceptional men—or in certain cases a new temptation. Provided that they do not adapt themselves to the mob, and stand up for what satisfies the instincts of the disinherited, they will find it necessary to be "mediocre" and sound. They know: mediocritas is also aurea,—it alone has command of money and gold (of all that glitters ...).... And, once more, old virtue and the whole superannuated world of ideals in general secures a gifted host of special-pleaders.... Result: mediocrity acquires intellect, wit, and genius, it becomes entertaining, and even seductive.
In an extreme shift, both in pace and methods that defines our society, people's stability is disrupted. Those individuals who are most valuable and whose role is to counterbalance the significant risks of this unhealthy shift become, in a way, the ultimate procrastinators. They are slow to embrace change and stubborn; they are relatively enduring amidst the chaos and constant change of everything around them. In these situations, power naturally gets handed over to the mediocre. Mediocrity, as the guardian and champion of the future, can defend itself against the influence of the crowd and eccentric behaviors (which often go hand in hand). Thus, a new opponent emerges for exceptional individuals—or sometimes a new temptation. As long as they don’t conform to the crowd and stand up for what aligns with the instincts of the marginalized, they will find it necessary to be "mediocre" and reliable. They realize that mediocrity is also golden—it alone commands money and the glitter of wealth. Furthermore, old virtues and a whole outdated world of ideals manage to rally a talented group of advocates. The result is that mediocrity gains intelligence, cleverness, and even genius; it becomes entertaining and even captivating.
***
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Result.—A high culture can only stand upon a broad basis, upon a strongly and soundly consolidated[Pg 303] mediocrity. In its service and assisted by it, science and even art do their work. Science could not wish for a better state of affairs: in its essence it belongs to a middle-class type of man,—among exceptions it is out of place,—there is not anything aristocratic and still less anything anarchic in its instincts.—The power of the middle classes is then upheld by means of commerce, but, above all, by means of money-dealing: the instinct of great financiers is opposed to everything extreme—on this account the Jews are, for the present, the most conservative power in the threatening and insecure conditions of modern Europe. They can have no use either for revolutions, for socialism, or for militarism: if they would have power, and if they should need it, even over the revolutionary party, this is only the result of what I have already said, and it in no way contradicts it. Against other extreme movements they may occasionally require to excite terror by showing how much power is in their hands. But their instinct itself is inveterately conservative and "mediocre, ... Wherever power exists, they know how to become mighty; but the application of their power always takes the same direction. The polite term for mediocre, as is well known, is the word "Liberal."
Result.—A high culture can only stand on a solid foundation, built on a strongly and soundly consolidated[Pg 303] mediocrity. In its support and with its help, science and even art do their work. Science couldn't wish for a better situation: at its core, it belongs to a middle-class type of person—among exceptions, it feels out of place—there is nothing aristocratic and even less anything anarchic in its instincts. The power of the middle classes is supported by commerce, but, most importantly, by financial dealings: the instinct of great financiers resists everything extreme—this is why, for now, Jewish people represent the most conservative force in the uncertain and threatening environment of modern Europe. They have no interest in revolutions, socialism, or militarism: if they seek power, and if they need it, even over the revolutionary group, this is simply a reflection of what I have already mentioned, and it does not contradict it in any way. Against other extreme movements, they may occasionally need to instill fear by demonstrating how much power they possess. But their instinct is inherently conservative and "mediocre." Wherever power exists, they know how to become influential; however, the direction of their power always remains the same. The polite term for mediocre, as is well known, is the word "Liberal."
Reflection.—It is all nonsense to suppose that this general conquest of values is anti-biological. In order to explain it, we ought to try and show that it is the result of a certain interest of life to maintain the type "man," even by means of this[Pg 304] method which leads to the prevalence of the weak and the physiologically botched—if things were otherwise, might man not cease to exist? Problem ...
Reflection.—It’s nonsense to think that this overall conquest of values goes against biology. To explain it, we need to show that it’s in life’s interest to keep the "human" type going, even if it means using this[Pg 304] approach that allows the weak and the physiologically flawed to thrive—otherwise, could humanity not face extinction? Problem ...
The enhancement of the type may prove fatal to the maintenance of the species. Why?—The experience of history shows that strong races decimate each other mutually, by means of war, lust for power, and venturousness; the strong emotions; wastefulness (strength is no longer capitalised, disturbed mental systems arise from excessive tension); their existence is a costly affair in short, they persistently give rise to friction between themselves; periods of profound slackness and torpidity intervene: all great ages have to be paid for.... The strong are, after all, weaker, less wilful, and more absurd than the average weak ones.
The improvement of the type might be harmful to the survival of the species. Why?—History shows that powerful groups hurt each other mutually through war, the desire for power, and reckless behavior; intense emotions; wastefulness (strength isn't always a good thing, and excessive stress creates unstable minds); their existence is costly—in short, they constantly create friction between themselves; there are times of deep stagnation and lethargy in between: all significant eras have to be paid for.... In the end, the strong are, in fact, weaker, less driven, and more irrational than the average weaker individuals.
They are squandering races. "Permanence," in itself, can have no value: that which ought to be preferred thereto would be a shorter life for the species, but a life richer in creations. It would remain to be proved that, even as things are, a richer sum of creations is attained than in the case of the shorter existence; i.e. that man, as a storehouse of power, attains to a much higher degree of dominion over things under the conditions which have existed hitherto.... We are here face to face with a problem of economics.
They are wasting races. "Permanence," on its own, has no real value: what should be preferred instead would be a shorter lifespan for the species, but a life that is richer in creations. It still needs to be proven that, even as things stand now, a greater total of creations is achieved than in the case of a shorter existence; i.e. that humans, as a reservoir of potential, achieve a much higher level of control over things under the conditions that have existed so far.... We are here confronted with a problem of economics.
865.
865.
The state of mind which calls itself "idealism," and which will neither allow mediocrity to be[Pg 305] mediocre nor woman to be woman! Do not make everything uniform! We should have a clear idea of how dearly we have to pay for the establishment of a virtue; and that virtue is nothing generally desirable, but a noble piece of madness, a beautiful exception, which gives us the privilege of feeling elated....
The mindset that labels itself "idealism," which won’t let mediocrity be mediocre or women be women! Don’t make everything the same! We need to clearly understand how expensive it is to establish a virtue; and that virtue isn’t something universally wanted, but rather a noble kind of madness, a beautiful exception that allows us to feel uplifted....
866.
866.
It is necessary to show that a counter-movement is inevitably associated with any increasingly economical consumption of men and mankind, and with an ever more closely involved "machinery" of interests and services. I call this counter-movement the separation of the luxurious surplus of mankind: by means of it a stronger kind, a higher type, must come to light, which has other conditions for its origin and for its maintenance than the average man. My concept, my metaphor for this type is, as you know, the word "Superman." Along the first road, which can now be completely surveyed, arose adaptation, stultification, higher Chinese culture, modesty in the Instincts, and satisfaction at the sight of the belittlement of man—a kind of stationary level of mankind. If ever we get that inevitable and imminent, general control of the economy of the earth, then mankind can be used as machinery and find its best purpose in the service of this economy—as an enormous piece of clock-work consisting of ever smaller and ever more subtly adapted wheels; then all the dominating and commanding elements[Pg 306] will become ever more superfluous; and the whole gains enormous energy, while the individual factors which compose it represent but small modicums of strength and of value. To oppose this dwarfing and adaptation of man to a specialised kind of utility, a reverse movement is needed -the procreation of the synthetic man who embodies everything and justifies it; that man for whom the turning of mankind into a machine is a first condition of existence, for whom the rest of mankind is but soil on which he can devise his higher mode of existence.
It is necessary to demonstrate that a counter-movement is necessarily linked to any increasing economic exploitation of people and society, along with a more intricately connected "machinery" of interests and services. I refer to this counter-movement as the separation of the luxurious surplus of humanity: through this, a stronger kind, a higher type, must emerge, which has different conditions for its origin and survival than the average person. My concept, my metaphor for this type is, as you know, the word "Superman." Along the first path, which can now be fully understood, arose adaptation, stultification, superior Chinese culture, restraint in instincts, and contentment at the sight of humanity's diminishment—a kind of stationary level of mankind. If we ever achieve that inevitable and impending, general control of the planet's economy, then humanity can be used as machinery and find its best purpose in serving this economy—like a vast clockwork made up of ever smaller and more finely tuned gears; then all the dominating and commanding elements[Pg 306] will become increasingly unnecessary; and the whole gains immense energy, while the individual components that make it up represent only small amounts of strength and value. To counter this diminishing and adaptation of humanity to a specialized form of utility, a reverse movement is needed—the creation of the synthetic person who embodies everything and justifies it; that person for whom turning humanity into machinery is a fundamental condition of existence, for whom the rest of humanity is merely the ground on which he can develop his higher mode of existence.
He is in need of the opposition of the masses, of those who are "levelled down"; he requires that feeling of distance from them; he stands upon them, he lives on them. This higher form of aristocracy is the form of the future. From the moral point of view, the collective machinery above described, that solidarity of all wheels, represents the most extreme example in the exploitation of mankind: but it presupposes the existence of those for whom such an exploitation would have some meaning.[2] Otherwise it would signify, as a matter of fact, merely the general depreciation of the type man,—a retrograde phenomenon on a grand scale.
He needs the opposition of the masses, those who are "brought down"; he relies on that sense of distance from them; he stands above them, he thrives on them. This higher form of aristocracy is the future. From a moral standpoint, the collective machinery described above, that solidarity of all parts, represents the most extreme case of exploitation of humanity: but it assumes the existence of those for whom such exploitation would have some meaning.[2] If not, it would simply indicate, in fact, the general devaluation of the human type—a retrograde phenomenon on a massive scale.
Readers are beginning to see what I am combating—namely, economic optimism: as if[Pg 307] the genera] welfare of everybody must necessarily increase with the growing self-sacrifice of everybody. The very reverse seems to me to be the case, the self-sacrifice of everybody amounts to a collective loss; man becomes inferior—so that nobody knows what end this monstrous purpose has served. A wherefore? a new wherefore?—this is what mankind requires.
Readers are starting to understand what I’m fighting against—specifically, economic optimism: as if[Pg 307] the overall well-being of everyone must automatically improve with the increasing self-sacrifice of all. I actually think the opposite is true, the self-sacrifice of everyone leads to a collective loss; humanity becomes weaker—and nobody knows what purpose this terrible aim serves. A reason? A new reason?—this is what the world needs.
[2] This sentence for ever distinguishes Nietzsche's aristocracy from our present plutocratic and industrial one, for which, at the present moment at any rate, it would be difficult to discover some meaning.—Tr.
[2] This sentence forever sets Nietzsche's idea of aristocracy apart from our current wealthy and industrial society, for which, at least right now, it’s hard to find any real meaning.—Tr.
867.
867.
The recognition of the increase of collective power: we should calculate to what extent the ruin of individuals, of castes, of ages, and of peoples, is included in this general increase.
The recognition of the increase of collective power: we should measure how much the downfall of individuals, groups, generations, and nations contributes to this overall increase.
The transposition of the ballast of a culture. The cost of every vast growth: who bears it? Why must it be enormous at the present time?
The shifting of the burden of a culture. The price of every significant expansion: who pays it? Why does it have to be so high right now?
868.
868.
General aspect of the future European: the latter regarded as the most intelligent servile animal, very industrious, at bottom very modest, inquisitive to excess, multifarious, pampered, weak of will,—a chaos of cosmopolitan passions and intelligences. How would it be possible for a stronger race to be bred from him?—Such a race as would have a classical taste? The classical taste: this is the will to simplicity, to accentuation, and to happiness made visible, the will to the terrible, and the courage for psychological nakedness (simplification is the[Pg 308] outcome of the will to accentuate; allowing happiness as well as nakedness to become visible is a consequence of the will to the terrible ...). In order to fight one's way out of that chaos, and up to this form, a certain disciplinary constraint is necessary: a man should have to choose between either going to the dogs or prevailing. A ruling race can only arise amid terrible and violent conditions. Problem: where are the barbarians of the twentieth century? Obviously they will only show themselves and consolidate themselves after enormous socialistic crises. They will consist of those elements which are capable of the greatest hardness towards themselves, and which can guarantee the most enduring will-power.
General view of the future European: seen as the most intelligent servile creature, extremely hardworking, fundamentally quite humble, overly curious, diverse, spoiled, and weak-willed—a mix of global passions and intellects. How could a stronger race emerge from this?—A race that would have a classical taste? Classical taste means a desire for simplicity, emphasis, and happiness made clear, a desire for the intense, and the bravery to be psychologically exposed (simplification is the outcome of the desire to emphasize; allowing both happiness and exposure to be clear results from the desire for the intense ...). To break free from that chaos and reach this form, a certain disciplinary control is necessary: a person should have to choose between going down the wrong path or succeeding. A dominant race can only emerge in harsh and violent circumstances. The question: where are the barbarians of the twentieth century? Clearly, they will only reveal themselves and solidify after significant socialist crises. They will consist of those elements that can show the greatest toughness towards themselves and that can ensure the most enduring willpower.
869.
869.
The mightiest and most dangerous passions of man, by means of which he most easily goes to rack and ruin, have been so fundamentally banned that mighty men themselves have either become impossible or else must regard themselves as evil, "harmful and prohibited." The losses are heavy, but up to the present they have been necessary. Now, however, that a whole host of counter-forces has been reared, by means of the temporary suppression of these passions (the passion for dominion, the love of change and deception), their liberation has once more become possible: they will no longer possess their old savagery. We can now allow ourselves this tame sort of barbarism: look at our artists and our statesmen!
The strongest and most dangerous passions in people, which can easily lead to their downfall, have been fundamentally restricted. As a result, powerful individuals either seem unattainable or must view themselves as evil, "harmful and forbidden." The losses have been significant, but until now, they've been necessary. However, now that many opposing forces have emerged from the temporary suppression of these passions (like the desire for power, the love of change, and deceit), it's possible to unleash them again: they won’t have the same raw intensity. We can now embrace this controlled kind of barbarism: just look at our artists and politicians!
870.
870.
The root of all evil: that the slave morality of modesty, chastity, selflessness, and absolute obedience should have triumphed. Dominating natures were thus condemned (1) to hypocrisy, (2) to qualms of conscience,—creative natures regarded themselves as rebels against God, uncertain and hemmed in by eternal values.
The root of all evil: that the slave morality of humility, purity, selflessness, and total obedience should have prevailed. Strong-willed individuals were therefore doomed (1) to hypocrisy, (2) to feelings of guilt,—creative individuals saw themselves as rebels against God, feeling unsure and restricted by eternal values.
The barbarians showed that the ability of keeping within the bounds of moderation was not in the scope of their powers: they feared and slandered the passions and instincts of nature—likewise the aspect of the ruling Cæsars and castes. On the other hand, there arose the suspicion that all restraint is a form of weakness or of incipient old age and fatigue (thus La Rochefoucauld suspects that "virtue" is only a euphemism in the mouths of those to whom vice no longer affords any pleasure). The capacity for restraint was represented as a matter of hardness, self-control, asceticism, as a fight with the devil, etc. etc. The natural delight of æsthetic natures, in measure; the pleasure derived from the beauty of measure, was overlooked and denied, because that which was desired was an anti-eudæmonistic morality. The belief in the pleasure which comes of restraint has been lacking hitherto—this pleasure of a rider on a fiery steed! The moderation of weak natures was confounded with the restraint of the strong!
The barbarians showed that the ability to stay within the limits of moderation was beyond their capabilities: they feared and criticized the passions and instincts of nature—just like the way they viewed the ruling Caesars and social classes. At the same time, there was a growing suspicion that any form of restraint is a sign of weakness or a sign of aging and fatigue (which is why La Rochefoucauld suggests that "virtue" is just a polite way to describe those who no longer find pleasure in vice). The ability to restrain oneself was seen as a sign of toughness, self-control, asceticism, and as a battle against evil, etc. The natural joy found in aesthetic experiences, in moderation; the enjoyment derived from the beauty of moderation, was overlooked and denied because what people wanted was a kind of morality that rejected happiness. The appreciation for the pleasure that comes from restraint has been missing up until now—this pleasure is like that of a rider on a fiery horse! The moderation of weak individuals was confused with the restraint of the strong!
In short, the best things have been blasphemed because weak or immoderate swine have thrown a[Pg 310] bad light upon them—the best men have remained concealed—and have often misunderstood themselves.
In short, the best things have been disrespected because weak or excessive people have cast a[Pg 310] negative light on them—the best individuals have stayed hidden—and have often misinterpreted themselves.
871.
871.
Vicious and unbridled people: their depressing influence upon the value of the pussions. It was the appalling barbarity of morality which was principally responsible in the Middle Ages for the compulsory recourse to a veritable "league of virtue"—and this was coupled with an equally appalling exaggeration of all that which constitutes the value of man. Militant "civilisation" (taming) is in need of all kinds of irons and tortures in order to maintain itself against terrible and beast-of-prey natures.
Vicious and unrestrained people: their depressing impact on the worth of individuals. It was the horrific harshness of morality that mainly caused the Middle Ages to rely on a true "league of virtue"—and this was accompanied by an equally horrifying overemphasis on everything that defines the worth of a person. Militant "civilization" (taming) requires all sorts of restraints and punishments to sustain itself against brutal and predatory natures.
In this case, contusion, although it may have the most nefarious influences, is quite natural: that which men of power and will are able to demand of themselves gives them the standard for what they may also allow themselves. Such natures are the very opposite of the vicious and the unbridled; although under certain circumstances they may perpetrate deeds for which an inferior man would be convicted of vice and intemperance.
In this situation, while contusion might have the worst effects, it's actually quite natural: what powerful and determined people can demand of themselves sets their benchmark for what they can also allow themselves. These types of individuals are the complete opposite of the vicious and the uncontrolled; even though, in certain situations, they might commit acts that would cause someone lesser to be judged as immoral and excessive.
In this respect the concept, "all men are equal before God" does an extraordinary amount of harm; actions and attitudes of mind were forbidden which belonged to the prerogative of the strong alone, just as if they were in themselves unworthy of man. All the tendencies of strong men were brought into disrepute by the fact that the defensive weapons of the most weak (even of[Pg 311] those who were weakest towards themselves) were established as a standard of valuation.
In this regard, the idea that "all men are equal before God" causes a significant amount of harm; it prohibited behaviors and mindsets that were meant for the strong, as if they were inherently unworthy of humanity. All the strengths of powerful individuals were discredited because the protective measures of the weakest (even those who were least capable of defending themselves) became the benchmark for judgment.
The confusion went so far that precisely the great virtuosos of life (whose self-control presents the sharpest contrast to the vicious and the unbridled) were branded with the most opprobrious names. Even to this day people feel themselves compelled to disparage a Cæsar Borgia: it is simply ludicrous. The Church has anathematised German Kaisers owing to their vices: as if a monk or a priest had the right to say a word as to what a Frederick II. should allow himself. Don Juan is sent to hell: this is very naïf. Has anybody ever noticed that all interesting men are lacking in heaven? ... This is only a hint to the girls, as to where they may best find salvation. If one think at all logically, and also have a profound insight into that which makes a great man, there, can be no doubt at all that the Church has dispatched all "great men" to Hades—its fight is against all "greatness in man."
The confusion went so far that the truly great virtuosos of life (whose self-control stands in stark contrast to the wicked and uncontrolled) were labeled with the most shameful names. Even today, people feel the need to criticize a Cæsar Borgia: it’s just ridiculous. The Church has cursed German Kaisers because of their vices: as if a monk or priest had any right to comment on what a Frederick II. should do. Don Juan is condemned to hell: this is very naïve. Has anyone ever noticed that all interesting people are missing from heaven? ... This is just a hint for the girls about where they might find true salvation. If one thinks logically and understands what makes a great man, there can be no doubt that the Church has sent all "great men" to Hades—its battle is against all "greatness in man."
872.
872.
The rights which a man arrogates to himself are relative to the duties which he sets himself, and to the tasks which he feels capable of performing. The great majority of men have no right to life, and are only a misfortune to their higher fellows.
The rights that a person claims for themselves depend on the responsibilities they take on and the tasks they believe they are able to handle. Most people do not have a right to life and are only a burden to those who are more capable.
873.
873.
The misunderstanding of egoism: on the part of ignoble natures who know nothing of the lust of[Pg 312] conquest and the insatiability of great love, and who likewise know nothing of the overflowing feelings of power which make a man wish to overcome things, to force them over to himself, and to lay them on his heart, the power which impels an artist to his material. It often happens also that the active spirit looks for a field for its activity. In ordinary "egoism" it is precisely the ... "non-ego," the profoundly mediocre creature, the member of the herd, who wishes to maintain himself—and when this is perceived by the rarer, more subtle, and less mediocre natures, it revolts them. For the judgment of the latter is this: "We are the noble! It is much more important to maintain us than that cattle!"
The misunderstanding of egoism: by base individuals who have no clue about the desire for conquest and the never-ending pursuit of deep love, and who also don’t understand the overwhelming feelings of power that drive a person to want to conquer things, to bring them close, and to carry them in their heart, the same power that pushes an artist toward their medium. It often happens that the active spirit seeks a place for its endeavors. In typical "egoism," it’s actually the ... "non-ego," the profoundly average person, the member of the herd, who wants to hold their ground—and when this is recognized by the rarer, more refined, and less ordinary individuals, it repulses them. The judgment of the latter is: "We are the noble! It's far more important to protect us than that herd!"
874.
874.
The degeneration of the ruler and of the ruling classes has been the cause of all the great disorders in history! Without the Roman Cæsars and Roman society, Christianity would never have prevailed.
The decline of the ruler and the ruling classes has been the reason for all the major upheavals in history! Without the Roman Caesars and Roman society, Christianity would never have triumphed.
When it occurs to inferior men to doubt whether higher men exist, then the danger is great I It is then that men finally discover that there are virtues even among inferior, suppressed, and poor-spirited men, and that everybody is equal before God: which is the non plus ultra of all confounded nonsense that has ever appeared on earth! For in the end higher men begin to measure themselves according to the standard of virtues upheld by the slaves—and discover that[Pg 313] they are "proud," etc., and that all their higher qualities should be condemned.
When less capable people start to question whether more capable individuals exist, that's when the danger really escalates! It's at this point that people realize there are virtues even among those who are less fortunate, repressed, and lacking in spirit, and that everyone is equal in the eyes of God: which is the absolute peak of all the ridiculous nonsense that has ever existed! In the end, more capable individuals begin to measure themselves by the standards of virtues held by those they consider inferior—and find that[Pg 313] they are seen as "proud," etc., and that all their so-called higher qualities should be criticized.
When Nero and Caracalla stood at the helm, it was then that the paradox arose: "The lowest man is of more value than that one on the throne!" And thus the path was prepared for an image of God which was as remote as possible from the image of the mightiest,—God on the Cross!
When Nero and Caracalla were in power, a paradox emerged: "The lowest person is worth more than the one sitting on the throne!" And so, the way was paved for an image of God that was as far removed as possible from the image of the most powerful—God on the Cross!
875.
875.
Higher man and gregarious man.—When great men are wanting, the great of the past are converted into demigods or whole gods: the rise of religions proves that mankind no longer has any pleasure in man ("nor in woman neither," as in Hamlet's case). Or a host of men are brought together in a heap, and it is hoped that as a Parliament they will operate just as tyrannically.
Higher man and social man.—When great individuals are missing, the great figures of the past are turned into demigods or full gods: the emergence of religions shows that humanity no longer finds joy in people ("nor in women either," as in Hamlet's case). Or a crowd of individuals is gathered together, hoping that as a Parliament they will act just as oppressively.
Tyrannising is the distinctive quality of great men; they make inferior men stupid.
Tyrannizing is a unique trait of great men; they make lesser men feel foolish.
876.
876.
Buckle affords the best example of the extent to which a plebeian agitator of the mob is incapable of arriving at a clear idea of the concept, "higher nature." The opinion which he combats so passionately—that "great men," individuals, princes, statesmen, geniuses, warriors, are the levers and causes of all great movements, is instinctively misunderstood by him, as if it meant that all that was essential and valuable in such[Pg 314] a "higher man," was the fact that he was capable of setting masses in motion; in short, that his sole merit was the effect he produced.... But the "higher nature" of the great man resides precisely in being different, in being unable to communicate with others, in the loftiness of his rank—not in any sort of effect he may produce even though this be the shattering of both hemispheres.
Buckle is a perfect example of how a common person stirred up by the crowd struggles to grasp the idea of "higher nature." The opinion he fights against so passionately—that "great men," like individuals, princes, statesmen, geniuses, and warriors, are the driving forces behind all significant movements—is instinctively misunderstood by him. He seems to think it means that everything important and valuable about such a "higher man" is just that he can mobilize the masses; in other words, that his only worth lies in the impact he has. But the "higher nature" of a great man actually comes from being different, from not being able to connect with others, from the greatness of his position—not from any kind of effect he might create, even if that effect is world-shattering.
877.
877.
The Revolution made Napoleon possible: that is its justification. We ought to desire the anarchical collapse of the whole of our civilisation if such a reward were to be its result. Napoleon made nationalism possible: that is the latter's excuse.
The Revolution made Napoleon possible: that’s its justification. We should want the chaotic breakdown of our entire civilization if that’s what it took to achieve this outcome. Napoleon made nationalism possible: that’s its excuse.
The value of a man (apart, of course, from morality and immorality: because with these concepts a man's worth is not even skimmed) does not lie in his utility; because he would continue to exist even if there were nobody to whom he could be useful. And why could not that man be the very pinnacle of manhood who was the source of the worst possible effects for his race: so high and so superior, that in his presence everything would go to rack and ruin from envy?
The value of a man (aside from morality and immorality, because those concepts don't even touch on a man's worth) isn't based on his usefulness; he would still exist even if there was no one to benefit from him. And why couldn't that man be the very peak of manhood if he caused the worst possible outcomes for his kind: so great and so superior that everything around him would fall apart out of envy?
878.
878.
To appraise the value of a man according to his utility to mankind, or according to what he costs it, or the damage he is able to inflict upon it,[Pg 315] is just as good and just as bad as to appraise the value of a work of art according to its effects. But in this way the value of one man compared with another is not even touched upon. The "moral valuation," in so far as it is social measures men altogether according to their effects. But what about the man who has his own taste on his tongue, who is surrounded and concealed by his isolation, uncommunicative and not to be communicated with; a man whom no one has fathomed yet—that is to say, a creature of a higher, and, at any rate, different species, how would ye appraise his worth, seeing that ye cannot know him and can compare him with nothing?
To assess a person's value based on their utility to humanity, what they cost society, or the damage they can cause, [Pg 315] is just as valid and just as flawed as evaluating a piece of art based on its effects. However, this approach doesn't even begin to compare one person to another. The "moral valuation," as it pertains to social standards, evaluates people solely based on their effects. But what about the person who has their own unique perspective, who is isolated and difficult to connect with, a person who remains ununderstood—that is, someone of a higher and, in any case, different sort? How would you determine their worth, given that you cannot truly know them and have nothing to compare them to?
Moral valuation was the cause of the most enormous obtuseness of judgment: the value of a man in himself is underrated, well-nigh overlooked, practically denied. This is the remains of simple-minded teleology: the value of man can only be measured with regard to other men.
Moral valuation was the source of the greatest lack of judgment: a person's value in themselves is underrated, almost ignored, and essentially denied. This reflects a simplistic view of purpose: a person's value can only be measured in relation to other people.
879.
879.
To be obsessed by moral considerations presupposes a very low grade of intellect: it shows that the instinct for special rights, for standing apart, the feeling of freedom in creative natures, in "children of God" (or of the devil), is lacking. And irrespective of whether he preaches a ruling morality or criticises the prevailing ethical code from the point of view of his own ideal: by doing these things a man shows that he belongs[Pg 316] to the herd—even though he may be what it is most in need of—that is to say, a "shepherd."
Being obsessed with moral considerations suggests a very low level of intelligence: it indicates a lack of the instinct for individual rights, for standing out, and the sense of freedom found in creative people, in "children of God" (or of the devil). Regardless of whether he promotes a dominant morality or criticizes the existing ethical code from his own idealistic perspective: by doing so, a person demonstrates that he belongs[Pg 316] to the crowd—even if he may be what they need the most—that is, a "shepherd."
880.
880.
We should substitute morality by the will to our own ends, and consequently to the means to them.
We should replace morality with the drive to achieve our own goals, and as a result, to the methods to get there.
881.
881.
Concerning the order of rank.—What is it that constitutes the mediocrity of the typical man? That he does not understand that things necessarily have their other side; that he combats evil conditions as if they could be dispensed with, that he will not take the one with the other; that he would fain obliterate and erase the specific character of a thing, of a circumstance, of an age, and of a person, by calling only a portion of their qualities good, and suppressing the remainder. The "desirability" of the mediocre is that which we others combat: their ideal is something which shall no longer contain anything harmful, evil, dangerous, questionable, and destructive. We recognise the reverse of this: that with every growth of man his other side must grow as well; that the highest man, if such a concept be allowed, would be that man who would represent the antagonistic character of existence most strikingly, and would be its glory and its only justification.... Ordinary men may only represent a small corner and nook of this natural character; they perish the moment the multifariousness of the elements composing them, and the tension between their[Pg 317] antagonistic traits, increases: but this is the prerequisite for greatness in man. That man should become better and at the same time more evil, is my formula for this inevitable fact.
About the order of rank.—What defines the mediocrity of the average person? It's that they fail to see that everything has its other side; they fight against bad situations as if they can be completely eliminated, and they refuse to accept the good along with the bad; they want to erase and ignore the specific character of a thing, a situation, an era, or a person, by labeling just part of their qualities as good and dismissing the others. The "desirability" of the mediocre is what we oppose: their ideal is a reality that wouldn’t include anything harmful, evil, dangerous, questionable, or destructive. We recognize the opposite: that as a person develops, their other side must develop too; that the greatest person, if we can entertain such a notion, would be the one who embodies the antagonistic character of existence most prominently and would stand as its glory and sole justification.... Ordinary people might only represent a small fragment of this natural character; they fade away the moment the complexity of their elements and the tension between their[Pg 317] conflicting traits intensify: but this is the foundation for greatness in humanity. That a person should become better and simultaneously more flawed is my statement of this unavoidable truth.
The majority of people are only piecemeal and fragmentary examples of man: only when all these creatures are jumbled together does one whole man arise Whole ages and whole peoples in this sense, have a fragmentary character about them; it may perhaps be part of the economy of human development that man should develop himself only piecemeal. But, for this reason, one should not forget that the only important consideration is the rise of the synthetic man; that inferior men, and by far the great majority of people, are but rehearsals and exercises out of which here and there a whole man may arise; a man who is a human milestone, and who indicates how far mankind has advanced up to a certain point. Mankind does not advance in a straight line,—often a type is attained which is again lost (for instance, with all the efforts of three hundred years, we have not reached the men of the Renaissance again, and in addition to this we must not forget that the man of the Renaissance was already behind his brother of classical antiquity).
Most people are just partial and incomplete examples of humanity; it's only when all these individuals come together that a full human being emerges. Whole eras and entire cultures have this same fragmented quality; it might be part of how humans develop that they do so in bits and pieces. However, it’s essential to remember that the key focus should be on the emergence of the complete human being; that most people, who are definitely the majority, are just practice runs and exercises from which an exceptional person might occasionally arise—someone who represents a significant milestone and shows how far humanity has progressed up to a certain point. Humanity doesn’t make progress in a straight line—often, we reach a certain type that is later lost (for example, despite three hundred years of effort, we haven’t seen the likes of the Renaissance man again, and it’s important to note that the Renaissance man was already behind his classical counterpart).
882.
882.
The superiority of the Greek and the man of the Renaissance is recognised, but people would like to produce them without the conditions and causes of which they were the result.
The excellence of the Greek and the Renaissance man is acknowledged, but people want to create them without the circumstances and factors that led to their emergence.
883.
883.
"Purification of taste" can only be the result of the strengthening of the type. Our society to-day represents only the cultivating systems, the cultivated man is lacking. The great synthetic man, in whom the various forces for attaining a purpose are correctly harnessed together, is altogether wanting. The specimen we possess is the multifarious man, the most interesting form of chaos that has ever existed: but not the chaos preceding the creation of the world, but that following it: Goethe as the most beautiful expression of the type (completely and utterly un-Olympian!)[3]
"Purification of taste" can only come from the strengthening of the type. Our society today only represents the systems of cultivation; the cultivated person is missing. The great synthetic person, who properly combines various forces to achieve a goal, is completely absent. What we do have is the varied person, the most fascinating form of chaos that has ever existed: but not the chaos before the creation of the world, rather that which follows it: Goethe as the most beautiful expression of the type (entirely and utterly un-Olympian!)[3]
884.
884.
Handel, Leibniz, Goethe, and Bismarck, are characteristic of the strong German type. They lived with equanimity, surrounded by contrasts. They were full of that agile kind of strength which cautiously avoids convictions and doctrines, by using the one as a weapon against the other, and reserving absolute freedom for themselves.
Handel, Leibniz, Goethe, and Bismarck represent the strong German type. They lived calmly amidst contrasts. They embodied a flexible kind of strength that carefully steers clear of fixed beliefs and doctrines, using one as a tool against the other while maintaining their own absolute freedom.
885.
885.
Of this I am convinced, that if the rise of great and rare men had been made dependent upon the voices of the multitude (taking for granted, of[Pg 319] course, that the latter knew the qualities which belong to greatness, and also the price that all greatness pays for its self-development), then there would never have been any such thing as a great man!
I'm convinced that if the emergence of exceptional individuals depended on the opinions of the masses (assuming, of course, that they understood the qualities that define greatness and the sacrifices that come with personal development), then there would never have been such a thing as a great person!
The fact that things pursue their course independently of the voice of the many, is the reason why, a few astonishing things have taken place on earth.
The fact that things follow their path independently of the opinions of the many is why a few amazing events have occurred on earth.
886.
886.
The Order of Rank in Human Values.
The Order of Rank in Human Values.
(a) A man should not be valued according to isolated acts. Epidermal actions. Nothing is more rare than a personal act. Class, rank, race, environment, accident—all these things are much more likely to be expressed in an action or deed than the "personality" of the doer.
(a) A person shouldn't be judged based on a few separate actions. Surface-level behaviors. There's nothing rarer than a genuine act. Class, status, race, background, chance—all of these factors are much more likely to show up in an action or deed than the "character" of the person doing it.
(b) We should on no account jump to the conclusion that there are many people who are personalities. Some men are but conglomerations of personalities, whilst the majority are not even one. In all cases in which those average qualities preponderate, which ensure the maintenance of the species, to be a personality would involve unnecessary expense, it would be a luxury in fact, it would be foolish to demand of anybody that he should be a personality. In such circumstances everybody is a channel or a transmitting vessel.
(b) We definitely shouldn't assume that there are a lot of people who are true personalities. Some men are just a mix of different personalities, while most aren’t even one. In situations where average traits dominate, which help to sustain the species, being a personality would come with unnecessary costs; it would be a luxury, and it would be unreasonable to expect anyone to be a personality. In such cases, everyone is just a channel or a vessel for transmitting.
(c) A "personality" is a relatively isolated phenomenon; in view of the superior importance of the continuation of the race at an average level, a[Pg 320] personality might even be regarded as something hostile to nature. For a personality to be possible, timely isolation and the necessity for an existence of offence and defence, are prerequisites; something in the nature of a walled enclosure, a capacity for shutting out the world; but above all, a much lower degree of sensitiveness than the average man has, who is too easily infected with the views of others.
(c) A "personality" is a somewhat isolated phenomenon; considering the greater importance of the survival of the species at an average level, a[Pg 320] personality might even be seen as something hostile to nature. For a personality to exist, timely isolation and the need for a defensive and offensive existence are necessary; something similar to a walled enclosure, a ability to shut out the world; but most importantly, a much lower degree of sensitivity than the average person, who is too easily influenced by the opinions of others.
The first question concerning the order of rank: how far is a man disposed to be solitary or gregarious? (in the latter case, his value consists in those qualities which secure the survival of his tribe or his type; in the former case, his qualities are those which distinguish him from others, which isolate and defend him, and make his solitude possible).
The first question about the order of rank: how inclined is a person to be solitary or gregarious? (in the latter scenario, his worth lies in the traits that ensure the survival of his group or his kind; in the former scenario, his traits are what set him apart from others, isolate and protect him, and enable his solitude).
Consequence: the solitary type should not be valued from the standpoint of the gregarious type, or vice versâ.
Consequence: the solitary person shouldn’t be judged by the standards of the social person, or vice versâ.
Viewed from above, both types are necessary; as is likewise their antagonism,—and nothing is more thoroughly reprehensible than the "desire" which would develop a third thing out of the two ("virtue" as hermaphroditism). This is as little worthy of desire as the equalisation and reconciliation of the sexes. The distinguishing qualities must be developed ever more and more, the gulf must be made ever wider....
Viewed from above, both types are necessary; their opposition is as well, and nothing is more completely unacceptable than the "desire" to create a third option from the two ("virtue" as a mix of both). This is just as unworthy of desire as trying to make the sexes equal and reconcile them. The distinctive qualities must be developed more and more, and the divide must be made ever wider....
The concept of degeneration in both cases: the approximation of the qualities of the herd to those of solitary creatures: and vice versâ—in short, when they begin to resemble each other. This concept of degeneration is beyond the sphere of moral judgments.
The idea of degeneration in both situations refers to how the traits of the herd start to align with those of solitary beings, and vice versâ—essentially, when they begin to resemble each other. This idea of degeneration transcends moral judgments.
887.
887.
Where the strongest natures are to be sought. The ruin and degeneration of the solitary species is much greater and more terrible: they have the instincts of the herd, and the tradition of values, against them; their weapons of defence, their instincts of self-preservation, are from the beginning insufficiently strong and reliable—fortune must be peculiarly favourable to them if they are to prosper (they prosper best in the lowest ranks and dregs of society; if ye are seeking personalities it is there that ye will find them with much greater certainty than in the middle classes!)
Where the strongest natures can be found. The decline and decay of the solitary types is much worse and more devastating: they have the instincts of the group, and the weight of tradition, working against them; their defenses and self-preservation instincts are, from the start, not strong or reliable enough—luck must be particularly on their side if they are to prosper (they thrive best in the lower ranks and dregs of society; if you are looking for personalities, that's where you'll find them with much more certainty than among the middle classes!)
When the dispute between ranks and classes, which aims at equality of rights, is almost settled, the fight will begin against the solitary person. (In a certain sense the latter can maintain and develop himself most easily in a democratic society: there where the coarser means of defence are no longer necessary, and a certain habit of order, honesty, justice, trust, is already a general condition.) The strongest must be most tightly bound, most strictly watched, laid in chains and supervised: this is the instinct of the herd. To them belongs a régime of self-mastery, of ascetic detachment, of "duties" consisting in exhausting work, in which one can no longer call one's soul one's own.
When the conflict between different social ranks and classes, striving for equal rights, is nearly resolved, the struggle will shift to the individual. (In a way, he can thrive and grow more easily in a democratic society: where the harsher forms of protection are no longer needed, and there’s already a general expectation of order, honesty, justice, and trust.) The strongest must be the most tightly controlled, the most closely monitored, constrained and overseen: this is the instinct of the group. They adhere to a system of self-discipline, ascetic detachment, and "duties" that involve exhausting labor, where one can no longer truly own one's soul.
888.
888.
I am attempting an economic justification of virtue. The object is to make man as useful as[Pg 322] possible, and to make him approximate as nearly as one can to an infallible machine: to this end he must be equipped with machine-like virtues (he must learn to value those states in which he works in a most mechanically useful way, as the highest of all: to this end it is necessary to make him as disgusted as possible with the other states, and to represent them as very dangerous and despicable).
I’m trying to provide an economic reason for being virtuous. The goal is to make people as useful as[Pg 322] possible and to make them as close to a perfect machine as they can get: for this, they need to develop machine-like virtues (they should learn to value those states in which they operate in the most mechanically efficient way as the best of all: to achieve this, we need to make them really repulsed by other states and portray those as very risky and contemptible).
Here is the first stumbling-block: the tediousness and monotony which all mechanical activity brings with it. To learn to endure this—and not only to endure it, but to see tedium enveloped in a ray of exceeding charm: this hitherto has been the task of all higher schools. To learn something which you don't care a fig about, and to find precisely your "duty" in this "objective" activity; to learn to value happiness and duty as things apart; this is the invaluable task and performance of higher schools. It is on this account that the philologist has, hitherto, been the educator per se: because his activity, in itself, affords the best pattern of magnificent monotony in action; under his banner youths learn to "swat": first prerequisite for the thorough fulfilment of mechanical duties in the future (as State officials, husbands, slaves of the desk, newspaper readers, and soldiers). Such an existence may perhaps require a philosophical glorification and justification more than any other: pleasurable feelings must be valued by some sort of infallible tribunal, as altogether of inferior rank; "duty per se" perhaps even the pathos of reverence in regard to everything unpleasant,—must be demanded imperatively as that which is above all[Pg 323] useful, delightful, and practical things.... A mechanical form of existence regarded as the highest and most respectable form of existence, worshipping itself (type: Kant as the fanatic of the formal concept "Thou shalt").
Here’s the first challenge: the boredom and monotony that all mechanical activities bring. Learning to endure this—not just to get through it, but to see the tedium wrapped in a sense of charm—has been the goal of all higher education until now. It’s about learning something you don’t care about and finding your "duty" in this "objective" activity; to learn to appreciate happiness and duty as separate ideas. This is the invaluable role of higher education. That’s why the philologist has historically been the ultimate educator: because their work offers the best example of magnificent monotony in action; under their guidance, young people learn to “grind,” which is the first requirement for successfully fulfilling mechanical responsibilities in the future (as government employees, partners, desk workers, newspaper followers, and soldiers). This kind of existence may need philosophical justification and glorification more than any other: pleasurable feelings must be viewed by some sort of infallible authority as inferior, while "duty per se" and maybe even a reverent attitude towards everything unpleasant must be demanded as essential above all useful, enjoyable, and practical things... A mechanical way of life seen as the highest and most respectable form of existence, promoting itself (like Kant as the devotee of the formal concept "You must").
889.
889.
The economic valuation of all the ideals that have existed hitherto—that is to say, the selection and rearing of definite passions and states at the cost of other passions and states. The lawgiver (or the instinct of the community) selects a number of states and passions the existence of which guarantees the performance of regular actions (mechanical actions would thus be the result of the regular requirements of those passions and states).
The economic value of all the ideals that have existed so far means choosing and fostering specific passions and feelings while sacrificing others. The lawmaker (or the community’s instincts) chooses certain states and passions that ensure regular actions take place (so mechanical actions would be the result of the consistent demands of those passions and states).
In the event of these states and passions containing ingredients which were painful, a means would have to be found for overcoming this painfulness by means of a valuation; pain would have to be interpreted as something valuable, as something pleasurable in a higher sense. Conceived in a formula: "How does something unpleasant become pleasant?" For instance, when our obedience and our submission to the law become honoured, thanks to the energy, power, and self-control they entail. The same holds good of our public spirit, of our neighbourliness, of our patriotism, our "humanisation," our "altruism," and our "heroism." The object of all idealism should, be to induce people to do unpleasant things cheerfully.
If these states and emotions include painful elements, we need to find a way to overcome that pain through a new perspective; pain must be seen as something valuable, something pleasurable in a deeper sense. This can be summed up in the question: "How does something unpleasant become pleasant?" For example, when our adherence and submission to the law become respected because of the strength, power, and self-discipline they require. The same applies to our sense of community, our kindness, our patriotism, our "humanization," our "altruism," and our "heroism." The goal of all idealism should be to encourage people to engage in unpleasant tasks with a positive attitude.
890.
890.
The belittlement of man must be held as the chief aim for a long while: because what is needed in the first place is a broad basis from which a stronger species of man may arise (to what extent hitherto has every stronger species of man arisen from a substratum of inferior people?).
The belittlement of humanity should be seen as the main goal for a significant time: because what is needed first is a broad foundation from which a stronger type of human can emerge (to what extent has every stronger type of human come from a substratum of inferior people?).
891.
891.
The absurd and contemptible form of idealism which would not have mediocrity mediocre, and which instead of feeling triumphant at being exceptional, becomes indignant at cowardice, falseness, pettiness, and wretchedness. We should not wish things to be any different, we should make the gulfs even wider!—The higher types among men should be compelled to distinguish themselves by means of the sacrifices which they make to their own existence.
The ridiculous and despicable kind of idealism that refuses to accept mediocrity and, instead of feeling proud about being exceptional, gets angry at cowardice, dishonesty, pettiness, and misery. We shouldn't want things to be any different, we should make the gaps even wider!—The superior individuals among us should be pushed to stand out through the sacrifices they make for their own existence.
Principal point of view; distances must be established, but no contrasts must be created. The middle classes must be dissolved, and their influence decreased: this is the principal means of maintaining distances.
Main perspective; distances need to be set, but no contrasts should be made. The middle classes need to be dissolved, and their influence reduced: this is the main way to keep distances.
892.
892.
Who would dare to disgust the mediocre of their mediocrity! As you observe, I do precisely the reverse: every step away from mediocrity—thus do I teach—leads to immorality.
Who would dare to offend the average with their averageness! As you can see, I do exactly the opposite: every move away from being average—this is what I teach—leads to immorality.
893.
893.
To hate mediocrity is unworthy of a philosopher: it is almost a note of interrogation to his "right to philosophy." It is precisely because he is the exception that he must protect the rule and ingratiate all mediocre people.
To hate mediocrity is unworthy of a philosopher: it is almost a question of his "right to philosophy." It's exactly because he is the exception that he must safeguard the norm and win over all mediocre people.
894.
894.
What I combat: that an exceptional form should make war upon the rule—instead of understanding that the continued existence of the rule is the first condition of the value of the exception. For instance, there are women who, instead of considering their abnormal thirst for knowledge as a distinction, would fain dislocate the whole status of womanhood.
What I fight against is the idea that an exceptional form should challenge the norm—rather than recognizing that the ongoing existence of the norm is the first requirement for the value of the exception. For example, there are women who, instead of seeing their intense desire for knowledge as something special, would rather disrupt the entire status of womanhood.
895.
895.
The increase of strength despite the temporary ruin of the individual:—
The increase of strength despite the temporary downfall of the individual:—
A new level must be established;
A new level needs to be set;
We must have a method of storing up forces for the maintenance of small performances, in opposition to economic waste;
We need a way to conserve resources for maintaining small projects, rather than wasting money;
Destructive nature must for once be reduced to an instrument of this economy of the future;
Destructive nature must finally be turned into an instrument of this future economy;
The weak must be maintained, because there is an enormous mass of finicking work to be done;
The weak must be supported, because there's a huge amount of detailed work to be done;
The weak and the suffering must be upheld in their belief that existence is still possible;
The weak and the suffering must be supported in their belief that life is still possible;
Solidarity must be implanted as an instinct opposed to the instinct of fear and servility;
Solidarity needs to be instilled as a natural instinct that counters the instinct of fear and submission;
War must be made upon accident, even upon the accident of "the great man."
War must be waged against chance, even against the chance of "the great man."
896.
896.
War upon great men justified on economic grounds. Great men are dangerous; they are accidents, exceptions, tempests, which are strong enough to question things which it has taken time to build and establish. Explosive material must not only be discharged harmlessly, but, if possible, its discharge must be prevented altogether, this is the fundamental instinct of all civilised society.
War against great men justified by economic reasons. Great men are dangerous; they are anomalies, exceptions, storms that are powerful enough to challenge things that have taken time to create and solidify. Explosive material must not only be released harmlessly, but if possible, its release must be avoided altogether; this is the basic instinct of all civilized society.
897.
897.
He who thinks over the question of how the type man may be elevated to its highest glory and power, will realise from the start that he must place himself beyond morality; for morality was directed in its essentials at the opposite goal—that is to say, its aim was to arrest and to annihilate that glorious development wherever it was in process of accomplishment. For, as a matter of fact, development of that sort implies that such an enormous number of men must be subservient to it, that a counter-movement is only too natural: the weaker, more delicate, more mediocre existences, find it necessary to take up sides against that glory[Pg 327] of life and power; and for that purpose they must get a new valuation of themselves by means of which they are able to condemn, and if possible to destroy, life in this high degree of plenitude. Morality is therefore essentially the expression of hostility to life, in so far as it would overcome vital types.
Whoever considers how to elevate the ideal human to its greatest glory and power will quickly realize that they need to go beyond morality. Morality focuses on the opposite goal; its aim is to halt and destroy that remarkable development whenever it is happening. In reality, this kind of development requires that a vast number of people support it, which naturally leads to a counter-movement: the weaker, more fragile, and mediocre individuals feel the need to align themselves against that glory of life and power. To achieve this, they must find a new way to value themselves that allows them to condemn, and if possible, to eliminate life at this high level of abundance. Therefore, morality is fundamentally an expression of hostility toward life, as it seeks to overcome vital types[Pg 327].
898.
898.
The strong of the future.—To what extent necessity on the one hand and accident on the other have attained to conditions from which a stronger species may be reared: this we are now able to understand and to bring about consciously; we can now create those conditions under which such an elevation is possible.
The strong of the future.—To what extent necessity on one side and chance on the other have reached conditions from which a stronger species may be developed: this we can now understand and consciously bring about; we can now create the conditions under which such an advancement is possible.
Hitherto education has always aimed at the utility of society: not the greatest possible utility for the future, but the utility of the society actually extant. What people required were "instruments" for this purpose. Provided the wealth of forces were greater, it would be possible to think of a draft being made upon them, the aim of which would not be the utility of society, but some future utility.
Until now, education has always focused on benefiting society: not the maximum potential benefits for the future, but the benefits of the society that currently exists. What people needed were "tools" for this purpose. If the wealth of resources were greater, it would be feasible to consider using them for a goal that wouldn't just serve society now, but would aim for some future benefit.
The more people grasped to what extent the present form of society was in such a state of transition as sooner or later to be no longer able to exist for its own sake, but only as a means in the hands of a stronger race, the more this task would have to be brought forward.
The more people understood how much society was in a state of transition, to the point where it could eventually no longer exist for its own sake, but only as a tool for a stronger group, the more this task would need to be prioritized.
The increasing belittlement of man is precisely the impelling power which leads one to think of[Pg 328] the cultivation of a stronger race: a race which would have a surplus precisely there where the dwarfed species was weak and growing weaker (will, responsibility, self-reliance, the ability to postulate aims for one's self).
The growing disrespect for humanity is exactly what drives people to consider[Pg 328] the development of a stronger race: a race that would excel where the diminished species is weak and continues to weaken (like will, responsibility, self-reliance, and the ability to set one's own goals).
The means would be those which history teaches: isolation by means of preservative interests which would be the reverse of those generally accepted; exercise in transvalued valuations; distance as pathos; a clean conscience in what to-day is most despised and most prohibited.
The methods would be what history shows us: isolation through protective interests that oppose what is commonly accepted; practice in re-evaluated values; distance as emotion; a clear conscience in what is currently most despised and forbidden.
The levelling of the mankind of Europe is the great process which should not be arrested; it should even be accelerated. The necessity of cleaving gulfs, of distance, of the order of rank, is therefore imperative; but not the necessity of retarding the process above mentioned.
The leveling of humanity in Europe is a crucial process that shouldn't be stopped; it should even be sped up. The need to close gaps, bridge distances, and change the hierarchy is essential; however, we shouldn't slow down the process just mentioned.
This levelled-down species requires justification as soon as it is attained: its justification is that it exists for the service of a higher and sovereign race which stands upon it and can only be elevated upon its shoulders to the task which it is destined to perform. Not only a ruling race whose task would be consummated in ruling alone: but a race with vital spheres of its own, with an overflow of energy for beauty, bravery, culture, and manners, even for the most abstract thought; a yea-saying race which would be able to allow itself every kind of great luxury—strong enough to be able to dispense with the tyranny of the imperatives of virtue, rich enough to be in no need of economy or pedantry; beyond good and evil; a forcing-house for rare and exceptional plants.
This levelled-down species needs to be justified as soon as it is achieved: its justification lies in the fact that it exists to serve a higher and sovereign race, which relies on it and can only rise to its destined role through its support. Not just any ruling race that would only fulfill its purpose through dominance, but a race with vital spheres of its own, overflowing with energy for beauty, bravery, culture, and manners, even for the most abstract ideas; a yes-saying race that could indulge in every kind of luxury—strong enough to disregard the tyranny of moral obligations, wealthy enough to not worry about frugality or pedantry; transcending good and evil; a greenhouse for rare and exceptional plants.
899.
899.
Our psychologists, whose glance dwells involuntarily upon the symptoms of decadence, lead us to mistrust intellect ever more and more. People persist in seeing only the weakening, pampering, and sickening effects of intellect, but there are now going to appear:—
Our psychologists, who can't help but focus on the signs of decline, make us increasingly skeptical of intellect. People keep noticing only the weakening, coddling, and draining effects of intelligence, but soon we will see:—
New barbarians | Cynics | The union of intellectual |
Experimentalists | superiority with well-being | |
Conquerors | and an overflow of strength. |
900.
900.
I point to something new: certainly for such a democratic community there is a danger of barbarians; but these are sought only down below. There is also another kind of barbarians who come from the heights: a kind of conquering and ruling natures, which are in search of material that they can mould. Prometheus was a barbarian of this stamp.
I’m pointing out something new: sure, for such a democratic community there’s a risk of barbarians; but these are only looked for down below. There’s also another kind of barbarians who come from above: a type of conquering and ruling beings, who are on the hunt for material they can shape. Prometheus was a barbarian of this kind.
901.
901.
Principal standpoint: one should not suppose the mission of a higher species to be the leading of inferior men (as Comte does, for instance); but the inferior should be regarded as the foundation upon which a higher species may live their higher life—upon which alone they can stand.[Pg 330] The conditions under which a strong, noble species maintains itself (in the matter of intellectual discipline) are precisely the reverse of those under which the industrial masses—the tea-grocers à la Spencer—subsist. Those qualities which are within the grasp only of the strongest and most terrible natures, and which make their existence possible leisure, adventure, disbelief, and even dissipation—would necessarily ruin mediocre natures —and does do so—when they possess them. In the case of the latter industry, regularity, moderation, and strong "conviction" are in their proper place—in short, all "gregarious virtues": under their influence these mediocre men become perfect.
Main point: one shouldn't assume that the role of a higher species is to lead inferior individuals (as Comte suggests, for example); rather, the inferior should be seen as the foundation that allows a higher species to live their elevated lives—upon which they can stand.[Pg 330] The conditions under which a strong, noble species thrives (regarding intellectual discipline) are completely opposite to those that the industrial masses—the tea merchants à la Spencer—experience. The qualities that are accessible only to the strongest and most formidable individuals, which make their existence possible, such as leisure, adventure, skepticism, and even indulgence—would inevitably destroy mediocre individuals—and it does—when they acquire them. For the latter, industry, consistency, moderation, and strong "belief" are essential—in short, all "social virtues": under their influence, these mediocre individuals become excellent.
902.
902.
Concerning the ruling types. The shepherd as opposed to the "lord" (the former is only a means to the maintenance of the herd; the latter, the purpose for which the herd exists).
About the ruling types. The shepherd versus the "lord" (the former is just a way to take care of the herd; the latter is the reason the herd exists).
903.
903.
The temporary preponderance of social valuations is both comprehensible and useful; it is a matter of building a foundation upon which a stronger species will ultimately be made possible. The standard of strength: to be able to live under the transvalued valuations, and to desire them for all eternity. State and society regarded as a sub-structure: economic point of view, education conceived as breeding.
The temporary dominance of social values makes sense and serves a purpose; it’s about creating a foundation for a stronger species to eventually thrive. The measure of strength is the ability to live by these redefined values and to want them forever. Consider the state and society as a sub-structure: from an economic perspective, education is seen as a form of breeding.
904.
904.
A consideration which "free spirits" lack: that the same discipline which makes a strong nature still stronger, and enables it to go in for big undertakings, breaks up and withers the mediocre: doubt —la largeur de cœur—experiment—independence.
A point that "free spirits" overlook: the same discipline that strengthens a strong character and allows it to tackle significant challenges destroys and stunts the mediocre: doubt —la largeur de cœur—experiment—independence.
905.
905.
The hammer. How should men who must value in the opposite way be constituted?—Men who possess all the qualities of the modern soul, but are strong enough to convert them into real health? The means to their task.
The hammer. How should men who need to value things differently be formed?—Men who have all the traits of the modern soul, but are strong enough to turn them into actual well-being? The tools for their job.
906.
906.
The strong man, who is mighty in the instincts of a strong and healthy organisation, digests his deeds just as well as he digests his meals; he even gets over the effects of heavy fare: in the main, however, he is led by an inviolable and severe instinct which prevents his doing anything which goes against his grain, just as he never does anything against his taste.
The strong man, who excels in the instincts of a robust and healthy organization, processes his actions just as smoothly as he processes his meals; he even recovers from the impact of indulgent choices. However, he is primarily guided by a strict and unwavering instinct that stops him from doing anything that contradicts his nature, just as he never engages in anything that goes against his preferences.
907.
907.
Can we foresee the favourable circumstances under which creatures of the highest value might arise? It is a thousand times too complicated, and the probabilities of failure are very great: on that account we cannot be inspired by the thought of[Pg 332] striving after them! Scepticism.—To oppose this we can enhance courage, insight, hardness, independence, and the feeling of responsibility; we can also subtilise and learn to forestall the delicacy of the scales, so that favourable accidents may be enlisted on our side.
Can we predict the favorable conditions under which highly valuable beings might emerge? It's way too complicated, and the chances of failure are very high: for that reason, we can't be motivated by the idea of[Pg 332] pursuing them! Skepticism.—To counter this, we can build courage, insight, resilience, independence, and a sense of responsibility; we can also refine our approach and learn to anticipate the nuances, so that fortunate occurrences might work in our favor.
908.
908.
Before we can even think of acting, an enormous amount of work requires to be done. In the main, however, a cautious exploitation of the present conditions would be our best and most advisable course of action. The actual creation of conditions such as those which occur by accident, presupposes the existence of iron men such as have not yet lived. Our first task must be to make the personal ideal prevail and become realised! He who has understood the nature of man and the origin of mankind's greatest specimens, shudders before man and takes flight from all action: this is the result of inherited valuations!!
Before we can even think about taking action, a huge amount of work needs to be done. However, generally speaking, working cautiously with the current conditions would be our best and most sensible strategy. The actual creation of conditions like those that happen by chance relies on the existence of strong individuals who have yet to be born. Our first priority must be to make the personal ideal come to life and become a reality! Those who understand the nature of humanity and the origins of the greatest examples of humankind are often overwhelmed by human nature and shy away from any action: this is the outcome of inherited values!!
My consolation is, that the nature of man is evil, and this guarantees his strength!
My comfort is that human nature is evil, and this ensures his strength!
909.
909.
The typical forms of self-development, or the eight principal questions:—
The usual ways of personal development, or the eight main questions:—
1. Do we want to be more multifarious or more simple than we are?
1. Do we want to be more diverse or simpler than we are?
2. Do we want to be happier than we are, or more indifferent to both happiness and unhappiness?
2. Do we want to be happier than we are, or more indifferent to both happiness and unhappiness?
3. Do we want to be more satisfied with ourselves, or more exacting and more inexorable?
3. Do we want to feel more satisfied with ourselves, or be more critical and unyielding?
4. Do we want to be softer, more yielding, and more human than we are, or more inhuman?
4. Do we want to be gentler, more accommodating, and more human than we are, or more inhuman?
5. Do we want to be more prudent than we are, or more daring?
5. Do we want to be more cautious than we are, or more adventurous?
6. Do we want to attain a goal, or do we want to avoid all goals (like the philosopher, for instance, who scents a boundary, a cul-de-sac, a prison, a piece of foolishness in every goal)?
6. Do we want to achieve a goal, or do we want to steer clear of all goals (like the philosopher, for example, who senses a limit, a dead end, a trap, a bit of nonsense in every goal)?
7. Do we want to become more respected, or more feared, or more despised?
7. Do we want to be more respected, more feared, or more despised?
8. Do we want to become tyrants, and seducers, or do we want to become shepherds and gregarious animals?
8. Do we want to become tyrants and manipulators, or do we want to be leaders and social beings?
910.
910.
The type of my disciples.—To such men as concern vie in any way I wish suffering, desolation, sickness, ill-treatment, indignities of all kinds. I wish them to be acquainted with profound self-contempt, with the martyrdom of self-distrust, with the misery of the defeated: I have no pity for them; because I wish them to have the only thing which to-day proves whether a man has any value or not, namely, the capacity of sticking to his guns.
The type of my disciples.—Regarding those who concern me in any way, I hope they experience suffering, despair, illness, abuse, and all sorts of indignities. I want them to understand deep self-loathing, the torment of self-doubt, and the pain of defeat: I feel no sympathy for them; because I want them to possess the one thing that today determines a person's worth, which is the ability to stand firm.
911.
911.
The happiness and self-contentedness of the lazzaroni, or the blessedness of "beautiful souls,"[Pg 334] or the consumptive love of Puritan pietists, proves nothing in regard to the order of rank among men. As a great educator one ought inexorably to thrash a race of such blissful creatures into unhappiness. The danger of belittlement and of a slackening of powers follows immediately I am opposed to happiness à la Spinoza or à la Epicurus, and to all the relaxation of contemplative states. But when virtue is the means to such happiness, well then, one must master even virtue.
The happiness and self-satisfaction of the lazzaroni, or the blessedness of "beautiful souls,"[Pg 334] or the excessive love of Puritan believers, doesn't prove anything about the order of rank among people. As an educator, one should relentlessly push a group of such blissful individuals into unhappiness. The risk of becoming insignificant and losing abilities follows right away. I am against happiness à la Spinoza or à la Epicurus, and all forms of relaxation in contemplative states. But when virtue is the means to that happiness, then one must even master virtue.
912.
912.
I cannot see how any one can make up for having missed going to a good school at the proper time. Such a person does not know himself; he walks through life without ever having learned to walk. His soft muscles betray themselves at every step. Occasionally life itself is merciful enough to make a man recover this lost and severe schooling: by means of periods of sickness, perhaps, which exact the utmost will-power and self-control; or by means of a sudden state of poverty, which threatens his wife and child, and which may force a man to such activity as will restore energy to his slackened tendons, and a tough spirit to his will to life. The most desirable thing of all, however, is, under all circumstances to have severe discipline at the right time, i.e. at that age when it makes us proud that people should expect great things from us. For this is what distinguishes hard schooling, as good schooling, from every other schooling, namely, that a good deal is demanded, that a good[Pg 335] deal is severely exacted; that goodness, nay even excellence itself, is required as if it were normal; that praise is scanty, that leniency is non-existent; that blame is sharp, practical, and without reprieve, and has no regard to talent and antecedents. We are in every way in need of such a school: and this holds good of corporeal as well as of spiritual things; it would be fatal to draw distinctions here! The same discipline makes the soldier and the scholar efficient; and, looked at more closely, there is no true scholar who has not the instincts of a true soldier in his veins. To be able to command and to be able to obey in a proud fashion; to keep one's place in rank and file, and yet to be ready at any moment to lead; to prefer danger to comfort; not to weigh what is permitted and what is forbidden in a tradesman's balance; to be more hostile to pettiness, slyness, and parasitism than to wickedness. What is it that one learns in a hard school?—to obey and to command.
I can't understand how anyone can make up for missing the chance to go to a good school at the right time. That person doesn’t really know themselves; they go through life without ever having learned how to stand on their own. Their weak muscles reveal themselves with every step. Sometimes life is kind enough to give someone a chance to regain that lost, tough education: maybe through periods of illness that demand the utmost willpower and self-control; or through a sudden state of financial hardship that threatens their family, which might push a person to take action and revive the energy in their tired muscles and restore a tough spirit to their desire to live. However, the best outcome is, in all circumstances, to have strict discipline at the right time, i.e. in those years when it makes us proud that people expect great things from us. This is what sets rigorous education, like a good schooling, apart from all others: a lot is required, and a lot[Pg 335] is demanded with strictness; that goodness, or even excellence, is treated as if it’s the norm; praise is rare, leniency doesn’t exist; criticism is sharp, practical, unrelenting, and doesn’t consider talent or background. We need such a school in every way: for both physical and spiritual matters; it would be disastrous to make distinctions here! The same discipline shapes both the soldier and the scholar into effective individuals; and, upon closer inspection, there isn’t a true scholar who doesn’t have the instincts of a true soldier within them. To be able to lead and to obey with pride; to know your place in the ranks but still be ready to take charge at a moment's notice; to choose danger over comfort; not to weigh what’s allowed and what’s forbidden like a merchant weighing goods; to be more opposed to pettiness, deceit, and parasitism than to real wrongdoing. What do you learn in a tough school?—to obey and to command.
913.
913.
We should repudiate merit—and do only that which stands above all praise and above all understanding.
We should reject merit—and do only what is beyond all praise and beyond all understanding.
914.
914.
The new forms of morality:—
The new moral frameworks:—
Faithful vows concerning that which one wishes to do or to leave undone; complete and definite abstention from many things. Tests as to whether one is ripe for such discipline.
Faithful promises about what one wants to do or avoid; total and clear avoidance of many things. Assessments to see if one is ready for such discipline.
915.
915.
It is my desire to naturalise asceticism: I would substitute the old intention of asceticism, "self-denial," by my own intention, self-strengthening: a gymnastic of the will; a period of abstinence and occasional fasting of every kind, even in things intellectual; a casuistry in deeds, in regard to the opinions which we derive from our powers; we should try our hand at adventure and at deliberate dangers. (Dîners chez Magny: all intellectual gourmets with spoilt stomachs.) Tests ought also to be devised for discovering a man's power in keeping his word.
It’s my goal to make asceticism feel relevant: I’d replace the old idea of asceticism, "self-denial," with my own concept, self-empowerment: a workout for the will; a time of abstaining and occasional fasting in all areas, including intellectual pursuits; a careful approach to actions concerning the beliefs we gain from our abilities; we should take risks and face intentional challenges. (Dîners chez Magny: all intellectual foodies with overindulged appetites.) Tests should also be created to assess a person's ability to keep their promises.
916.
916.
The things which have become spoilt through having been abused by the Church:—
The things that have become spoiled because they were misused by the Church:—
(1) Asceticism.—People have scarcely got the courage yet to bring to light the natural utility and necessity of asceticism for the purpose of the education of the will. Our ridiculous world of education, before whose eyes the useful State official hovers as an ideal to be striven for, believes that it has completed its duty when it has instructed or trained the brain; it never even suspects that something else is first of all necessary —the education of will-power; tests are devised for everything except for the most important thing of all: whether a man can will, whether he can promise; the young man completes his education without a question or an inquiry having been[Pg 337] made concerning the problem of the highest value of his nature.
(1) Asceticism.—People still lack the courage to acknowledge the real importance and necessity of asceticism for the purpose of the education of the will. Our absurd education system, which holds up the efficient government official as the ultimate goal, thinks it has done its job once it has taught or trained the mind; it never even realizes that something more crucial is required first—the education of will-power; assessments are created for everything except for the most vital question of all: whether a person can will, whether they can promise; the young person finishes their education without anyone even bothering to ask about the highest value of their nature.
(2) Fasting:—In every sense—even as a means of maintaining the capacity for taking pleasure in all good things (for instance, to give up reading for a while, to hear no music for a while, to cease from being amiable for a while: one ought also to have fast days for one's virtues).
(2) Fasting:—In every way—even as a way to keep the ability to enjoy all the good things (for example, to stop reading for a while, to not listen to music for a while, to take a break from being pleasant for a while: one should also have fasting days for one’s virtues).
(3) The monastery.—Temporary isolation with severe seclusion from all letters, for instance; a kind of profound introspection and self-recovery, which does not go out of the way of "temptations," but out of the way of "duties"; a stepping out of the daily round of one's environment; a detachment from the tyranny of stimuli and external influences, which condemns us to expend our power only in reactions, and does not allow it to gather volume until it bursts into spontaneous activity (let anybody examine our scholars closely: they only think reflexively, i.e. they must first read before they can think).
(3) The monastery.—A temporary period of isolation that involves serious seclusion from all forms of communication, for instance; a deep self-reflection and recovery, which avoids "temptations" but also sidesteps "duties"; a break from the daily routine of one’s environment; a disconnection from the overwhelming barrage of stimuli and outside influences that force us to use our energy only in responses, preventing us from building up our thoughts until they naturally flow into creative action (just look closely at our scholars: they only think reactively, i.e. they need to read before they can think).
(4) Feasts.—A man must be very coarse in order not to feel the presence of Christians and Christian values as oppressive, so oppressive as to send all festive moods to the devil. By feasts we understand: pride, high-spirits, exuberance; scorn of all kinds of seriousness and Philistinism; a divine saying of Yea to one's self, as the result of physical plenitude and perfection—all states to which the Christian cannot honestly say Yea. A feast is a pagan thing par excellence.
(4) Feasts.—A person must be really thick-skinned not to feel how oppressive the presence of Christians and Christian values is, so oppressive that it can completely ruin the party spirit. When we talk about feasts, we mean: pride, good vibes, excitement; a disregard for all forms of seriousness and narrow-mindedness; a divine affirmation of oneself, stemming from physical abundance and excellence—all states that a Christian cannot genuinely affirm. A feast is the ultimate expression of paganism.
(5) The courage of ones own nature: dressing-up in morality,—To be able to call one's passions[Pg 338] good without the help of a moral formula: this is the standard which measures the extent to which a man is able to say Yea to his own nature, namely, how much or how little he has to have recourse to morality.
(5) The courage of one's own nature: dressing up in morality,—To be able to call one's passions[Pg 338] good without relying on a moral formula: this is the measure of how well a person can accept their own nature, specifically, how much they lean on morality.
(6) Death.—The foolish physiological fact must be converted into a moral necessity. One should live in such a way that one may have the will to die at the right time!
(6) Death.—The ridiculous biological fact needs to be transformed into a moral obligation. We should live in a way that we are ready to die at the right time!
917.
917.
To feel ones self stronger or, expressed otherwise: happiness always presupposes a comparison (not necessarily with others, but with one's self, in the midst of a state of growth, and without being conscious that one is comparing).
To feel stronger or, in other words: happiness always requires a comparison (not necessarily with others, but with oneself, in a state of growth, and without realizing that one is comparing).
Artificial accentuation: whether by means of exciting chemicals or exciting errors ("hallucinations.")
Artificial accentuation: whether through stimulating chemicals or stimulating mistakes ("hallucinations.")
Take, for instance, the Christian's feeling of security; he feels himself strong in his confidence, in his patience, and his resignation: this artificial accentuation he owes to the fancy that he is protected by a God. Take the feeling of superiority, for instance: as when the Caliph of Morocco sees only globes on which his three united kingdoms cover four-fifths of the space. Take the feeling of uniqueness, for instance: as when the European imagines that culture belongs to Europe alone, and when he regards himself as a sort of abridged cosmic process; or, as when the Christian makes all existence revolve round the "Salvation of man."
Consider, for example, the Christian's sense of security; he feels strong in his confidence, patience, and acceptance: this artificial emphasis comes from the belief that he is protected by God. Look at the feeling of superiority, as when the Caliph of Morocco sees only maps where his three combined kingdoms take up four-fifths of the space. Think about the feeling of uniqueness, as when a European believes that culture is exclusive to Europe and views himself as a sort of condensed version of the cosmic process; or when a Christian sees all of existence centered on the "Salvation of man."
The question is, where does one begin to feel the[Pg 339] pressure of constraint: it is thus that different degrees are ascertained. A philosopher for instance, in the midst of the coolest and most transmontane feats of abstraction feels like a fish that enters its element: while colours and tones oppress him; not to speak of those dumb desires—of that which others call "the ideal."
The question is, where does one start to feel the[Pg 339] pressure of constraint: this is how various levels are determined. A philosopher, for example, during the most detached and transcendent acts of thinking feels like a fish that has found its environment; while colors and sounds weigh him down; not to mention those unspoken longings—of what others refer to as "the ideal."
918.
918.
A healthy and vigorous little boy will look up sarcastically if he be asked: "Wilt thou become virtuous?"—but he immediately becomes eager if he be asked: "Wilt thou become stronger than thy comrades?"
A healthy and energetic little boy will look up with sarcasm if asked, "Will you become virtuous?"—but he becomes excited immediately if asked, "Will you become stronger than your friends?"
***
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
How does one become stronger?—By deciding slowly; and by holding firmly to the decision once it is made. Everything else follows of itself. Spontaneous and changeable natures: both species of the weak. We must not confound ourselves with them; we must feel distance—betimes!
How does someone become stronger?—By taking their time to decide and by sticking to that decision once it's made. Everything else will follow naturally. Impulsive and fickle natures: both types of the weak. We shouldn't mix ourselves up with them; we need to maintain our distance—before it’s too late!
Beware of good-natured people!. Dealings with them make one torpid. All environment is good which makes one exercise those defensive and; aggressive powers which are instinctive in man. All one's inventiveness should apply itself to putting one's power of will to the test.... Here the determining factor must be recognised as something which is not knowledge, astuteness, or wit.
Beware of kind-hearted people! Interacting with them makes one sluggish. Any environment is beneficial that encourages us to exercise those natural defensive and aggressive instincts that we all have. All of our creativity should focus on testing our willpower… Here, the key factor should be understood as something beyond knowledge, cleverness, or intelligence.
One must learn to command betimes,—likewise to obey. A man must learn modesty and tact in[Pg 340] modesty: he must learn to distinguish and to honour where modesty is displayed; he must likewise distinguish and honour wherever he bestows his confidence.
One must learn to lead early on, as well as to follow. A person should learn humility and sensitivity in modesty; they must be able to recognize and appreciate instances of modesty, and also know when and where to place their trust.
What does one repent most? One's modesty; the fact that one has not lent an ear to one's most individual needs; the fact that one has mistaken one's self; the fact that one has esteemed one's self low; the fact that one has lost all delicacy of hearing in regard to one's instincts.—This want of reverence in regard to one's self is avenged by all sorts of losses: in health, friendship, well-being, pride, cheerfulness, freedom, determination, courage. A man never forgives himself, later on, for this want of genuine egoism: he regards it as an objection and as a cause of doubt concerning his real ego.
What does someone regret the most? Their modesty; the fact that they haven't listened to their own unique needs; the fact that they've misjudged themselves; the fact that they've held themselves in low regard; the fact that they've lost all sensitivity to their instincts. This lack of respect for oneself is repaid with all kinds of losses: in health, friendship, happiness, pride, joy, freedom, determination, and courage. A person never truly forgives themselves later on for this lack of genuine self-care: they see it as a flaw and a reason to doubt their true self.
919.
919.
I should like man to begin by respecting himself: everything else follows of itself. Naturally a man ceases from being anything to others in this way: for this is precisely what they are least likely to forgive. "What? a man who respects himself?"[4] This is something quite different from the blind instinct to love one's self. Nothing is more common in the love of the sexes or in that duality which is[Pg 341] called ego, than a certain contempt for that which is loved the fatalism of love.
I want people to start by respecting themselves: everything else will follow naturally. Of course, a person stops being anything to others in this way because this is exactly what they are least likely to forgive. "What? A person who respects themselves?"[4] This is completely different from the blind urge to love oneself. There’s nothing more common in romantic relationships or in that duality known as[Pg 341] ego than a certain disdain for what is loved—the inevitability of love.
[4] Cf. Disraeli in Tancred: "Self-respect, too, is a superstition of past ages.... It is not suited to these times; it is much too arrogant, too self-conceited, too egoistical. No one is important enough to have self-respect nowadays" (book iii. chap. v.).—Tr.
[4] Cf. Disraeli in Tancred: "Self-respect is just an old-fashioned notion.... It doesn’t fit today's world; it’s way too proud, too full of itself, too self-centered. Nowadays, no one is important enough to have self-respect" (book iii. chap. v.).—Tr.
920.
920.
"I will have this or that"; "I would that this or that were so"; "I know that this or that is so the degrees of power: the man of will, the man of desire, the man of fate.
"I will have this or that"; "I wish this or that were true"; "I know that this or that is true—the levels of power: the man of will, the man of desire, the man of fate.
921.
921.
The means by which a strong species maintains itself:—
The way a strong species sustains itself:—
It grants itself the right of exceptional actions, as a test of the power of self-control and of freedom.
It gives itself the right to take exceptional actions as a way to test the power of self-control and freedom.
It abandons itself to states in which a man is not allowed to be anything else than a barbarian.
It gives in to situations where a person isn't allowed to be anything but a barbarian.
It tries to acquire strength of will by every kind of asceticism.
It seeks to gain willpower through all sorts of self-discipline.
It is not expansive, it practises silence; it is cautious in regard to all charms.
It’s not showy; it embraces silence and is careful about all its allure.
It learns to obey in such a way that obedience provides a test of self-maintenance. Casuistry is carried to its highest pitch in regard to points of honour.
It learns to follow rules in a way that makes following them a test of self-preservation. The complexity of moral reasoning reaches its peak when it comes to matters of honor.
It never argues, "What is sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander,"—but conversely! it regards reward, and the ability to repay, as a privilege, as a distinction.
It never says, "What's good for the goose is good for the gander,"—but the opposite! It sees reward and the ability to repay as a privilege, as something that sets one apart.
It does not covet other people's virtues.
It doesn't envy others' virtues.
922.
922.
The way in which one has to treat raw savages and the impossibility of dispensing with barbarous methods, becomes obvious, in practice, when one is transplanted, with all one's European pampering, to a spot such as the Congo, or anywhere else where it is necessary to maintain one's mastery over barbarians.
The way you have to deal with wild people and the need for harsh methods becomes clear when you're taken, along with all your European comforts, to a place like the Congo, or anywhere else where you need to keep control over uncivilized people.
923.
923.
Warlike and peaceful people.—Art thou a man who has the instincts of a warrior in thy blood? If this be so, another question must be put. Do thy instincts impel thee to attack or to defend? The rest of mankind, all those whose instincts are not warlike, desire peace, concord, freedom, "equal rights": these things are but names and steps for one and the same thing. Such men only wish to go where it is not necessary for them to defend themselves,—such men become discontented with themselves when they are obliged to offer resistance: they would fain create circumstances in which war is no longer necessary. If the worst came to the worst, they would resign themselves, obey, and submit: all these things are better than waging war—thus does the Christian's instinct, for instance, whisper to him. In the born warrior's character there is something of armour, likewise in the choice of his circumstances and in the development of every one of his qualities, weapons are best evolved by the latter type, shields are best devised by the former.
Warlike and peaceful people.—Are you a man with the instincts of a warrior in your blood? If so, another question needs to be asked. Do your instincts drive you to attack or to defend? The rest of humanity, those whose instincts are not aggressive, desire peace, harmony, freedom, “equal rights”: these concepts are just names and steps towards the same goal. These people only want to go where they don’t have to defend themselves—such people become frustrated with themselves when they are forced to resist: they would rather create situations where war is no longer necessary. If push comes to shove, they would accept, obey, and submit: all these things are better than going to war—this is what the Christian instinct, for example, suggests to him. In the nature of the born warrior, there is something like armor; likewise, in the choice of his circumstances and in the development of each of his traits, weapons are best developed by the latter type, while shields are best created by the former.
What expedients and what virtues do the unarmed and the undefended require in order to survive—and even to conquer?
What strategies and strengths do the unarmed and defenseless need to survive—and even to triumph?
924.
924.
What will become of a man who no longer has any reasons for either defence or attack? What will remain of his passions when he has lost those which form his defence and his weapons?
What happens to a man who has no reasons left to defend himself or to fight back? What will be left of his passions when he has lost the ones that serve as his defense and his tools?
925.
925.
A marginal note to a niaiserie anglaise: "Do not to others that which you would not that they should do unto you." This stands for wisdom; this stands for prudence; this stands as the very basis of morality as "a golden maxim." John Stuart Mill believes in it (and what Englishman does not?).... But the maxim does not bear investigation. The argument, Do not as you would not be done by, forbids action which produce harmful results; the thought behind always is that an action is invariably requited. What if some one came forward with the "Principe" in his hands, and said: "We must do those actions alone which enable us to steal a march on others,—and which deprive others of the power of doing the same to us"?—On the other hand, let us remember the Corsican who pledges his honour to vendetta. He too does not desire to have a bullet through him; but the prospect of one, the probability of getting one, does not deter him from[Pg 344] vindicating his honour.... And in all really decent actions are we not intentionally indifferent as to what result they will bring? To avoid an action which might have harmful results,—that would be tantamount to forbidding all decent actions in general.
A side note on an English saying: "Don’t do to others what you wouldn't want them to do to you." This represents wisdom; it represents caution; it serves as the foundation of morality as "a golden rule." John Stuart Mill supports it (and what Englishman doesn’t?).... But this principle doesn’t hold up to scrutiny. The argument, Don’t do what you wouldn’t want done to you, prohibits actions that lead to negative outcomes; the underlying assumption is that actions are always reciprocated. What if someone stepped in with the "Principle" and said: "We should only take actions that allow us to get ahead of others—and which prevent others from doing the same to us"?—On the flip side, let’s consider the Corsican who commits to revenge. He also doesn’t want to be shot; however, the possibility of it doesn’t stop him from vindicating his honor.... And in all truly decent actions, aren’t we intentionally indifferent to the results they may bring? Avoiding an action that could have harmful outcomes would essentially mean banning all decent actions altogether.
Apart from this, the above maxim is valuable because it betrays a certain type of man: it is the instinct of the herd which formulates itself through him,—we are equal, we regard each other as equal: as I am to thee so art thou to me.—In this community equivalence of actions is really believed in—an equivalence which never under any circumstances manifests itself in real conditions. It is impossible to requite every action: among real individuals equal actions do not exist, consequently there can be no such thing as "requital." ... When I do anything, I am very far from thinking that any man is able to do anything at all like it: the action belongs to me.... Nobody can pay me back for anything I do; the most that can be done is to make me the victim of another action.
Aside from this, the above statement is significant because it reveals a certain type of person: it reflects the herd mentality that expresses itself through him— we are equal, we see each other as equal: as I am to you, so you are to me.—In this community, there is a genuine belief in the equality of actions—an equality that never truly shows up in real life. It’s impossible to reciprocate every action: among real individuals, equal actions don’t exist, so there can be no such thing as "reciprocity." ... When I do something, I am far from thinking that anyone else can do anything similar: the action is mine.... No one can pay me back for anything I do; the most that can happen is for me to be the victim of someone else's action.
926.
926.
Against John Stuart Mill.—I abhor the man's vulgarity when he says: "What is right for one man is right for another"; "Do not to others that which you would not that they should do unto you. Such principles would fain establish the whole of human traffic upon mutual services, so that every action would appear to be a cash payment for something done to us. The hypothesis[Pg 345] here is ignoble to the last degree: it is taken for granted that there is some sort of equivalence in value between my actions and thine; the most personal value Of an action is simply cancelled in this manner (that part of an action which has no equivalent and which cannot be remunerated). "Reciprocity" is a piece of egregious vulgarity; the mere fact that what I do cannot and may not be done by another, that there is no such thing as equivalence (except in those very select circles where one actually has one's equal, inter pares), that in a really profound sense a man never requites because he is something unique in himself and can only do unique things,—this fundamental conviction contains the cause of aristocratic aloofness from the mob, because the latter believes in equality, and consequently in the feasibility of equivalence and "reciprocity."
Against John Stuart Mill.—I can't stand the man's crudeness when he says: "What’s right for one person is right for another"; "Don’t do to others what you wouldn’t want done to you." Such principles aim to base all human interactions on mutual services, making every action seem like a cash exchange for something done for us. The premise[Pg 345] here is completely unworthy: it assumes there’s some kind of equivalence in value between my actions and yours; the most personal value of an action is completely overlooked (that part of an action which has no equivalent and cannot be compensated). “Reciprocity” is a blatant display of crudeness; the simple truth that what I do cannot and may not be replicated by another, that there is no such thing as equivalence (except in those very select circles where one actually has peers, inter pares), that in a deeper sense a person never truly repays because he is something unique in himself and can only perform unique actions,—this fundamental belief is the basis for aristocratic detachment from the masses, because the latter believes in equality, and therefore in the possibility of equivalence and "reciprocity."
927.
927.
The suburban Philistinism of moral valuations and of its concepts "useful" and "harmful" is well founded; it is the necessary point of view of a community which is only able to see and survey immediate and proximate consequences. The State and the political man are already in need of a more super-moral attitude of mind: because they have to calculate concerning a much more complicated tissue of consequences. An economic policy for the whole world should be possible which could look at things in such broad perspective that all its isolated demands would seem for the moment not only unjust, but arbitrary.
The suburban mindset of judging morals based on "useful" and "harmful" is well established; it reflects the necessary perspective of a community that can only see and consider immediate and nearby outcomes. The State and the political individual need a more broad-minded way of thinking because they must assess a much more complex web of consequences. An economic policy for the entire world should be possible that views things from such a wide perspective that all its individual demands would, for the moment, appear not just unfair but also arbitrary.
928.
928.
"Should one follow one's feelings?"—To set one's life at stake on the impulse of the moment, and actuated by a generous feeling, has little worth, and does not even distinguish one. Everybody is alike in being capable of this—and in behaving in this way with determination, the criminal, the bandit, and the Corsican certainly outstrip the honest man.
Should you follow your feelings?—Risking your life based on a fleeting impulse, even when fueled by a good intention, has little value and doesn’t really set you apart as an individual. Everyone can act this way—and in doing so with conviction, criminals, bandits, and Corsicans definitely outshine the honest person.
A higher degree of excellence would be to overcome this impulse, and to refrain from performing an heroic deed at its bidding—and to remain cold, raisonnable, free from the tempestuous surging of concomitant sensations of delight.... The same holds good of pity: it must first be sifted through reason; without this it becomes just as dangerous as any other passion.
A greater level of excellence would be to resist this urge and to hold back from acting on the impulse to do something heroic, remaining calm, rational, and free from the overwhelming rush of mixed feelings of joy.... The same is true for pity: it must first be filtered through reason; without that, it can become just as perilous as any other emotion.
The blind yielding to a passion, whether it be generosity, pity, or hostility, is the cause of the greatest evil. Greatness of character does not consist in not possessing these passions—on the contrary, a man should possess them to a terrible degree: but he should lead them by the bridle.. and even this he should not do out of love of control, but merely because....
The blind yielding to a passion, whether it's generosity, pity, or hostility, causes the greatest harm. True greatness of character isn't about not having these passions—in fact, a person should feel them intensely. However, they should be kept in check and not driven by a desire for control, but simply because....
929.
929.
"To give up one's life for a cause"—very effective. But there are many things for which one gives up one's life: the passions, one and all, will be gratified. Whether one's life be pledged to pity, to anger, or to revenge—it matters not from[Pg 347] the point of view of value. How many have not sacrificed their lives for pretty girls—and even what is worse, their health! When one has temperament, one instinctively chooses the most dangerous things: if one is a philosopher, for instance, one chooses the adventures of speculation; if one is virtuous, one chooses immorality. One kind of man will risk nothing, another kind will risk everything. Are we despisers of life? On the contrary, what we seek is life raised to a higher power, life in danger.... But, let me repeat, we do not, on that account, wish to be more virtuous than others, Pascal, for instance, wished to risk nothing, and remained a Christian. That perhaps was virtuous.——A man always sacrifices something.
"To give up your life for a cause"—very impactful. But there are many reasons people give up their lives: passions of all kinds will be satisfied. Whether your life is dedicated to compassion, anger, or revenge—it doesn’t change the value of it. How many haven’t sacrificed their lives for attractive people—and even worse, for their health! When someone is passionate, they often choose the most dangerous paths: if they’re a philosopher, they might dive into the adventures of speculation; if they are virtuous, they might explore immorality. Some people will risk nothing, while others will risk everything. Are we dismissive of life? On the contrary, we seek an elevated form of life, a life in danger.... But, let me reiterate, we don’t want to be more virtuous than others; Pascal, for example, chose not to take risks and stayed a Christian. That might have been virtuous.——A person always sacrifices something.
930.
930.
How many advantages does not a man sacrifice! To how small an extent does he seek his own profit! All his emotions and passions wish to assert their rights, and how remote a passion is From that cautious utility which consists in personal profit!
How many advantages does a person give up! To what a small degree does he seek his own benefit! All his feelings and desires want to claim their rights, and how distant a desire is from that careful practicality that focuses on personal gain!
A man does not strive after "happiness"; one must be an Englishman to be able to believe that a man is always seeking his own advantage. Our desires long to violate things with passion—their overflowing strength seeks obstacles.
A man does not chase after "happiness"; you have to be English to believe that a man is always looking out for his own interests. Our desires crave to break through boundaries with intensity—their overflowing power looks for obstacles.
931.
931.
All passions are generally useful, some directly, others indirectly; in regard to utility it is absolutely[Pg 348] impossible to fix upon any gradation of values,—however certainly the forces of nature in general may be regarded as good (i.e. useful), from an economic point of view, they are still the sources of much that is terrible and much that is fatally irrevocable. The most one might say would be, that the mightiest passions are the most valuable: seeing that no stronger sources of power exist.
All passions are generally useful, some directly, others indirectly; when it comes to utility, it’s completely[Pg 348] impossible to determine any ranking of values. Although the forces of nature can be viewed as good (i.e. useful) from an economic perspective, they also lead to many terrible things and events that cannot be undone. The most one could argue is that the strongest passions are the most valuable, since there are no greater sources of power.
932.
932.
All well-meaning, helpful, good-natured attitudes of mind have not come to be honoured on account of their usefulness: but because they are the conditions peculiar to rich souls who are able to bestow and whose value consists in their vital exuberance. Look into the eyes of the benevolent man! In them you will see the exact reverse of self-denial, of hatred of self, of Pascalism.
All kind, helpful, and good-natured attitudes aren’t valued just for their usefulness; they’re appreciated because they’re characteristic of generous people who can give freely and whose worth lies in their vibrant spirit. Look into the eyes of a compassionate person! In them, you’ll see the complete opposite of self-denial, self-hatred, or any kind of pessimism.
933.
933.
In short, what we require is to dominate the passions and not to weaken or to extirpate them!—The greater the dominating power of the will, the greater the freedom that may be given to the passions.
In short, what we need is to control our passions, not to diminish or eliminate them!—The stronger the will's ability to dominate, the more freedom we can allow our passions.
The "great man" is so, owing to the free scope which he gives to his desires, and to the still greater power which knows how to enlist these magnificent monsters into its service.
The "great man" is great because he allows his desires to run free and possesses an even greater ability to harness these impressive forces for his own use.
The "good man" in every stage of civilisation is at one and the same time the least dangerous[Pg 349] and the most useful: a sort of medium; the idea formed of such a man by the common mind is that he is some one whom one has no reason to fear, but whom one must not therefore despise.
The "good person" in every stage of civilization is both the least dangerous[Pg 349] and the most useful: a kind of middle ground; the general perception of such a person is that they are someone whom you have no reason to fear, but who you shouldn’t underestimate.
Education: essentially a means of ruining exceptions in favour of the rule. Culture: essentially the means of directing taste against the exceptions in favour of the mediocre.
Education: basically a way of ruining exceptions to support the rule. Culture: essentially a way to guide taste against the exceptions to favor the average.
Only when a culture can dispose of an overflow of force, is it capable of being a hothouse for the luxurious culture of the exception, of the experiment, of the danger, of the nuance: this is the tendency of every aristocratic culture.
Only when a culture can manage an excess of power is it able to foster the rich culture of the unique, the experimental, the risky, the nuance: this is the characteristic of every aristocratic culture.
934.
934.
All questions of strength: to what extent ought one to try and prevail against the preservative measures of society and the latter's prejudices?—to what extent ought one to unfetter one's terrible qualities, through which so many go to the dogs?—to what extent ought one to run counter to truth, and take up sides with its most questionable aspects?—to what extent ought one to oppose suffering, self-contempt, pity, disease, vice, when it is always open to question whether one can ever master them (what does not kill us makes us stronger....)?—and, finally, to what extent ought one to acknowledge the rights of the rule, of the common-place, of the petty, of the good, of the upright, in fact of the average man, without thereby allowing one's self to become vulgar? ... The strongest test of character is to resist being[Pg 350] ruined by the seductiveness of goodness. Goodness must be regarded as a luxury, as a refinement, as a vice.
All questions of strength: to what extent should one try to push back against society's protective measures and its biases?—to what extent should one unleash one's darker qualities, through which many people fall into ruin?—to what extent should one go against truth, and side with its most questionable elements?—to what extent should one fight suffering, self-hatred, pity, illness, and vice, when it's always uncertain whether one can truly conquer them (what doesn't kill us makes us stronger...)?—and, finally, to what extent should one acknowledge the rights of rules, of the ordinary, of the mundane, of the good, of the respectable, in fact of the average person, without letting oneself become common? ... The toughest test of character is to resist being[Pg 350] corrupted by the allure of goodness. Goodness should be seen as a luxury, as a refinement, as a vice.
3. The Noble Man.
The Good Man.
935.
935.
Type. real goodness, nobility, greatness of soul, as the result of vital wealth: which does not give in order to receive—and which has no desire to elevate itself by being good, squandering is typical of genuine goodness, vital personal wealth is its prerequisite.
Type. True goodness, nobility, and greatness of spirit come from inner richness. It doesn't give to get something back, and it doesn't seek to boost its own status by being good. Generosity goes hand in hand with real goodness, and having genuine personal wealth is what makes it possible.
936.
936.
Aristocracy.—Gregarious ideals at present culminating in the highest standard of value for society. It has been attempted to give them a cosmic, yea, and even a metaphysical, value.—I defend aristocracy against them.
Aristocracy.—Social ideals today reaching the highest standard of value for society. Efforts have been made to attribute a cosmic, even a metaphysical, significance to them.—I stand up for aristocracy against these views.
Any society which would of itself preserve a feeling of respect and délicatesse in regard to freedom, must consider itself as an exception, and have a force against it from which it distinguishes itself, and upon which it looks down with hostility.
Any society that wants to maintain a sense of respect and delicacy regarding freedom must see itself as an exception and identify an opposing force that it distinguishes itself from and views with hostility.
The more rights I surrender and the more I level myself down to others, the more deeply do I sink into the average and ultimately into the greatest number. The first condition which an aristocratic society must have in order to maintain a high degree of freedom among its members, is that extreme tension which arises from the presence[Pg 351] of the most antagonistic instincts in all its units: from their will to dominate....
The more rights I give up and the more I lower myself to others, the more I get lost in the crowd and ultimately become just like everyone else. The first thing that an aristocratic society needs to keep a high level of freedom among its members is the intense tension that comes from the presence[Pg 351] of the most antagonistic instincts in every individual: from their desire to dominate....
If ye would fain do away with strong contrasts and differences of rank, ye will also abolish, strong love, lofty attitudes of mind, and the feeling of individuality.
If you want to eliminate strong contrasts and differences in status, you'll also get rid of deep love, high-minded attitudes, and the sense of individuality.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Concerning the actual psychology of societies based upon freedom and equality.—What is it that tends to diminish in such a society?
Concerning the actual psychology of societies based on freedom and equality.—What is it that tends to diminish in such a society?
The will to be responsible for ones self (the loss of this is a sign of the decline of autonomy); the ability to defend and to attack, even in spiritual matters; the power of command; the sense of reverence, of subservience, the ability to be silent, great passion, great achievements, tragedy and cheerfulness.
The desire to be responsible for yourself (losing this indicates a decline in autonomy); the ability to defend and attack, even regarding spiritual issues; the power to lead; the feeling of respect, of obedience, the ability to stay quiet, intense passion, significant accomplishments, tragedy, and happiness.
937.
937.
In 1814 Augustin Thierry read what Montlosier had said in his work, De la Monarchie française: he answered with a cry of indignation, and set himself to his task. That emigrant had said:
In 1814, Augustin Thierry read what Montlosier had written in his work, De la Monarchie française: he reacted with a shout of anger and got to work. That emigrant had said:
"Race d'affranchis, race d'esclaves arrachés de nos mains, peuple tributaire, peuple nouveau, licence vous fut octroyée d'être libres, et non pas à nous d'être nobles; pour nous tout est de droit, pour vous tout est de grâce, nous ne sommes point de votre communauté; nous sommes un tout par nous mêmes."
"Freed race, race of slaves taken from our hands, tributary people, new people, you were granted the freedom to be free, and not us to be noble; for us, everything is by right, for you, everything is by grace, we are not part of your community; we are a whole by ourselves."
938.
938.
How constantly the aristocratic world shears and weakens itself ever more and more! By[Pg 352] means of its noble instincts it abandons its privileges, and owing to its refined and excessive culture, it takes an interest in the people, the weak, the poor, and the poetry of the lowly, etc.
How constantly the aristocratic world cuts itself down and becomes weaker! Through its noble instincts, it gives up its privileges, and due to its sophisticated and excessive culture, it starts to care about the people, the weak, the poor, and the poetry of the humble, etc.
939.
939.
There is such a thing as a noble and dangerous form of carelessness, which allows of profound conclusions and insight: the carelessness of the self-reliant and over-rich soul, which has never troubled itself about friends, but which knows only hospitality and knows how to practise it; whose heart and house are open to all who will enter—beggar, cripple, or king. This is genuine sociability: he who is capable of it has hundreds of "friends," but probably not one friend.
There is a type of noble yet risky carelessness that leads to deep conclusions and understanding: the carelessness of a self-sufficient and wealthy person, who has never bothered about friendships but only knows how to be hospitable and practices it; whose heart and home are open to everyone who wants to come in—be it a beggar, a disabled person, or a king. This is true sociability: someone who embodies it may have hundreds of "friends," but likely not a single true friend.
940.
940.
The teaching μηδὲν ἄγαν applies to men with overflowing strength,—not to the mediocre, ἐγκράτεια and ἄσκησις are only steps to higher things. Above them stands "golden Nature."
The teaching μηδὲν ἄγαν applies to men with abundant strength—not to the average person. Self-control and discipline are just steps to greater things. Above them lies "golden Nature."
"Thou shalt"—unconditional obedience in Stoics, in Christian and Arabian Orders, in Kant's philosophy (it is immaterial whether this obedience is shown to a superior or to a concept).
"You shall"—unconditional obedience in Stoicism, in Christian and Arabian Orders, in Kant's philosophy (it doesn't matter whether this obedience is directed toward a superior or a concept).
Higher than "Thou shalt" stands "I will" (the heroes); higher than "I will" stands "I am" (the gods of the Greeks).
Higher than "You shall" stands "I will" (the heroes); higher than "I will" stands "I am" (the gods of the Greeks).
Barbarian gods express nothing of the pleasure of restraint,—they are neither simple, nor light-hearted, nor moderate.
Barbarian gods show no sign of enjoying restraint—they're neither straightforward, nor carefree, nor balanced.
941.
941.
The essence of our gardens and palaces (and to the same extent the essence of all yearning after riches) is the desire to rid the eye of disorder and vulgarity, and to build a home for our soul's nobility.
The core of our gardens and palaces (and similarly the core of all longing for wealth) is the desire to free the eye from chaos and ugliness, and to create a space for our soul's greatness.
The majority of people certainly believe that they will develop higher natures when those beautiful and peaceful things have operated upon them: hence the exodus to Italy, hence all travelling, etc., and all reading and visits to theatres. People want to be formed—that is the kernel of their labours for culture! But the strong, the mighty, would themselves have a hand in the forming, and would fain have nothing strange about them!
Most people definitely think they'll become better versions of themselves when they're influenced by beautiful and peaceful experiences: that's why so many travel to Italy, why we all travel in general, and why we read and go to the theater. People want to grow and develop—that's the core of their efforts for culture! But the strong and powerful want to be involved in their own growth, and prefer nothing unusual about themselves!
It is for this reason, too, that men go to open Nature, not to find themselves, but to lose themselves and to forget themselves. The desire "to get away from one's self" is proper to all weaklings, and to all those who are discontented with themselves.
It’s also why people turn to the great outdoors—not to discover themselves, but to lose themselves and forget who they are. The need “to escape from oneself” is common among those who feel weak and those unhappy with who they are.
942.
942.
The only nobility is that of birth and blood. (I do not refer here to the prefix "Lord" and L'almanac de Gotha: this is a parenthesis for donkeys.) Wherever people speak of the "aristocracy of intellect," reasons are generally not lacking for concealing something, it is known to be a password among ambitious Jews. Intellect alone does not ennoble; on the contrary, something is always needed to ennoble intellect.—What then is needed?—Blood.
The only true nobility comes from birth and blood. (I'm not talking about the title "Lord" or L'almanac de Gotha: that's just a side note for fools.) Whenever people talk about the "aristocracy of intellect," there are usually hidden reasons for this; it's known to be a code among ambitious Jews. Just having intellect doesn't make someone noble; in fact, something is always needed to ennoble intellect.—So, what is needed?—Blood.
943.
943.
What is noble?
What does noble mean?
—External punctiliousness; because this punctiliousness hedges a man about, keeps him at a distance, saves him from being confounded with somebody else.
—External attention to detail; because this attention keeps a person at bay, maintains distance, and prevents them from being confused with someone else.
A frivolous appearance in word, clothing, and bearing, with which stoical hardness and self-control protect themselves from all prying inquisitiveness or curiosity.
A superficial look in speech, clothing, and demeanor, with which stoic toughness and self-discipline shield themselves from all probing inquiries or curiosity.
—A slow step and a slow glance. There are not too many valuable things on earth: and these come and wish to come of themselves to him who has value. We are not quick to admire.
—A slow step and a slow glance. There aren’t many valuable things in the world, and those that are come and want to come on their own to someone who has worth. We’re not quick to admire.
—We know how to bear poverty, want, and even illness.
—We know how to endure poverty, need, and even sickness.
—We avoid small honours owing to our mistrust of all who are over-ready to praise: for the man who praises believes he understands what he praises: but to understand—Balzac, that typical man of ambition, betrayed the fact comprendre c'est égaler.
—We steer clear of minor accolades because we doubt those who are too quick to praise: the person who praises thinks they know what they’re praising: but to truly understand—Balzac, that quintessential ambitious person, revealed the truth comprendre c'est égaler.
—Our doubt concerning the communicativeness of our hearts goes very deep; to us, loneliness is not a matter of choice, it is imposed upon us.
—Our uncertainty about how open our hearts are runs very deep; for us, loneliness isn't something we choose, it's something forced upon us.
—We are convinced that we only have duties to our equals, to others we do as we think best: we know that justice is only to be expected among equals (alas! this will not be realised for some time to come),
—We believe that we only have responsibilities to our equals; for everyone else, we act as we see fit: we understand that justice can only be anticipated among equals (sadly! this won't be achieved for a while).
—We are ironical towards the "gifted"; we hold the belief that no morality is possible without good birth.
—We are sarcastic about the "gifted"; we believe that true morality can't exist without a good background.
—We always feel as if we were those who had to dispense honours: while he is not found too frequently who would be worthy of honouring us.
—We always feel like we're the ones who have to hand out accolades, while it’s rare to find someone who deserves to honor us.
—We are always disguised: the higher a man's nature the more is he in need of remaining incognito. If there be a God, then out of sheer decency He ought only to show Himself on earth in the form of a man.
—We are always in disguise: the higher a person's character, the more they need to stay anonymous. If there is a God, then out of basic decency, He should only reveal Himself on earth as a human.
—We are capable of otium, of the unconditional conviction that although a handicraft does not shame one in any sense, it certainly reduces one's rank. However much we may respect "industry," and know how to give it its due, we do not appreciate it in a bourgeois sense, or after the manner of those insatiable and cackling artists who, like hens, cackle and lay eggs, and cackle again.
—We are capable of otium, of the complete belief that although doing a craft doesn’t bring shame in any way, it definitely lowers one's status. No matter how much we may respect "hard work," and recognize its importance, we don't value it in a middle-class way, or in the manner of those never-satisfied and noisy artists who, like hens, squawk, lay eggs, and squawk again.
—We protect artists and poets and any one who happens to be a master in something; but as creatures of a higher order than those, who only know how to do something, who are only "productive men," we do not confound ourselves with them.
—We support artists, poets, and anyone who is truly skilled at something; but as beings of a higher caliber than those who only know how to do a job, who are just "productive people," we don’t group ourselves with them.
—We find joy in all forms and ceremonies; we would fain foster everything formal, and we are convinced that courtesy is one of the greatest virtues; we feel suspicious of every kind of laisser aller, including the freedom of the press and of thought; because, under such conditions, the intellect grows easy-going and coarse, and stretches its limbs.
—We find joy in all forms and ceremonies; we are eager to promote everything formal, and we believe that politeness is one of the greatest virtues; we are wary of any kind of laisser aller, including freedom of the press and thought; because, in such situations, the mind becomes lax and crude, and starts to go off track.
—We take pleasure in women as in a perhaps daintier, more delicate, and more ethereal kind of creature. What a treat it is to meet creatures[Pg 356] who have only dancing and nonsense and finery in their minds! They have always been the delight of every tense and profound male soul, whose life is burdened with heavy responsibilities.
—We enjoy women as a type of being that is perhaps more refined, delicate, and otherworldly. How wonderful it is to encounter individuals[Pg 356] who focus only on dancing, frivolity, and elegance! They have always been a source of joy for every serious and deep-thinking man, whose life is weighed down by significant responsibilities.
—We take pleasure in princes and in priests, because in big things, as in small, they actually uphold the belief in the difference of human values, even in the estimation of the past, and at least symbolically.
—We enjoy the company of princes and priests because, in both big and small matters, they represent the belief in the differences in human values, even when reflecting on the past, and at least in a symbolic way.
—We are able to keep silence i but we do not breathe a word of this in the presence of listeners.
—We can stay silent i, but we don’t say a word about this in front of others.
—We are able to endure long enmities: we lack the power of easy reconciliations.
—We can put up with long grudges: we just don’t have the knack for easy makeups.
—We have a loathing of demagogism, of enlightenment, of amiability, and plebeian familiarity.
—We have a hatred of demagoguery, of false enlightenment, of friendliness, and of common familiarity.
—We collect precious things, the needs of higher and fastidious souls; we wish to possess nothing in common. We want to have our own books, our own landscapes.
—We gather valuable things, the desires of elevated and discerning souls; we want nothing in common. We want to have our own books, our own landscapes.
—We protest against evil and fine experiences, and take care not to generalise too quickly. The individual case: how ironically we regard it when it has the bad taste to put on the airs of a rule!
—We stand against wrongdoing and negative experiences, and we try not to jump to conclusions too quickly. The individual case: how ironically we view it when it pretends to be a rule!
—We love that which is naïf, and naïf people, but as spectators and higher creatures; we think Faust is just as simple as his Margaret.
—We love what is naïve, and naïve people, but only as spectators and superior beings; we believe Faust is just as simple as his Margaret.
—We have a low estimation of good people, because they are gregarious animals: we know how often an invaluable golden drop of goodness lies concealed beneath the most evil, the most malicious, and the hardest exterior, and that this single grain outweighs all the mere goody-goodiness of milk-and-watery souls.
—We underestimate good people because they’re social creatures: we realize how often a precious drop of goodness hides beneath the worst, the most spiteful, and the toughest exteriors, and that this single grain outweighs all the superficial niceness of bland and wishy-washy souls.
—We don't regard a man of our kind as refuted by his vices, nor by his tomfooleries. We are well aware that we are not recognised with ease, and that we have every reason to make our foreground very prominent.
—We don't see a guy like us as discredited by his flaws or silly behaviors. We know it's not easy for us to be recognized, and we have every reason to make ourselves stand out.
944.
944.
What is noble?—The fact that one is constantly forced to be playing a part. That one is constantly searching for situations in which one is forced to put on airs. That one leaves happiness to the greatest number: the happiness which consists of inner peacefulness, of virtue, of comfort, and of Anglo-angelic-back-parlour-smugness, à la Spencer. That one instinctively seeks for heavy responsibilities. That one knows how to create enemies everywhere, at a pinch even in one's self. That one contradicts the greatest number, not in words at all, but by continually behaving differently from them.
What is noble?—It's the fact that you're always expected to play a role. That you're always looking for situations that force you to act a certain way. That you leave happiness to the greatest number: the kind of happiness that comes from inner peace, virtue, comfort, and that smug, cozy feeling, à la Spencer. That you instinctively seek out significant responsibilities. That you know how to make enemies everywhere, even within yourself if needed. That you contradict the greatest number, not through words, but by consistently behaving differently from them.
945.
945.
Virtue (for instance, truthfulness) is our most noble and most dangerous luxury. We must not decline the disadvantages which it brings in its train.
Virtue (for example, honesty) is our most esteemed and most risky luxury. We shouldn’t ignore the drawbacks that come with it.
946.
946.
We refuse to be praised: we do what serves our purpose, what gives us pleasure, or what we are obliged to do.
We won't accept praise: we do what meets our goals, what makes us happy, or what we're required to do.
947.
947.
What is chastity in a man? It means that his taste in sex has remained noble; that in eroticis[Pg 358] he likes neither the brutal, the morbid, nor the clever.
What is chastity in a man? It means that his taste in sex has remained noble; that in eroticis[Pg 358] he likes neither the brutal, the morbid, nor the clever.
948.
948.
The concept of honour is founded upon the belief in select society, in knightly excellences, in the obligation of having continually to play a part. In essentials it means that one does not take one's life too seriously, that one adheres unconditionally to the most dignified manners in one's dealings with everybody (at least in so far as they do not belong to "us"); that one is neither familiar, nor good-natured, nor hearty, nor modest, except inter pares; that one is always playing a part.
The idea of honor is based on the belief in a certain kind of society, in chivalrous qualities, and in the duty to always perform a role. Essentially, it means not taking life too seriously, following the most dignified manners in interactions with everyone (at least as long as they aren't part of "us"); being neither casual, nor particularly friendly, nor warm, nor humble, except among equals; that one is always playing a role.
949.
949.
The fact that one sets one's life, one's health, and one's honour at stake, is the result of high spirits and of an overflowing and spendthrift will: it is not the result of philanthropy, but of the fact that every danger kindles our curiosity concerning the measure of our strength, and provokes our courage.
The truth that someone puts their life, health, and honor on the line comes from a strong spirit and a generous, reckless will: it’s not about being altruistic, but rather that every danger ignites our curiosity about the limits of our strength and challenges our bravery.
950.
950.
Eagles swoop down straight nobility of soul is best revealed by the magnificent and proud foolishness with which it makes its attacks.
Eagles swoop down, and their true noble character is best shown by the magnificent and proud foolishness with which they make their attacks.
951.
951.
War should be made against all namby-pamby ideas of nobility!—A certain modicum of brutality[Pg 359] cannot be dispensed with: no more than we can do without a certain approximation to criminality. "Self-satisfaction" must not be allowed; a man should look upon himself with an adventurous spirit; he should experiment with himself and run risks with himself—no beautiful soul-quackery should be tolerated. I want to give a more robust ideal a chance of prevailing.
War should be waged against all soft-hearted notions of nobility! A certain level of toughness[Pg 359] is unavoidable: just like we can’t live without a hint of wrongdoing. "Self-satisfaction" must not be permitted; a person should view themselves with a sense of adventure; they should test their limits and take risks—no pretentious soul-searching should be allowed. I want to give a stronger ideal the opportunity to thrive.
952.
952.
"Paradise is under the shadow of a swordsman"—this is also a symbol and a test-word by which souls with noble and warrior-like origin betray and discover themselves.
"Paradise is under the shadow of a swordsman"—this is also a symbol and a test-word through which souls with noble and warrior-like origins reveal and uncover their true selves.
953.
953.
The two paths.—There comes a period when man has a surplus amount of power at his disposal. Science aims at establishing the slavery of nature.
The two paths.—There comes a time when a person has an abundance of power available to them. Science seeks to achieve the control of nature.
Then man acquires the leisure in which to develop himself into something new and more lofty. A new aristocracy. It is then that a large number of virtues which are now conditions of existence are superseded.—Qualities which are no longer needed are on that account lost. We no longer need virtues: consequently we are losing them (likewise the morality of "one thing is needful," of the salvation of the soul, and of immortality: these were means wherewith to make man capable of enormous self-tyranny, through the emotion of great fear!!!).
Then a person gains the leisure to grow into something new and greater. A new aristocracy. It's at this point that many virtues, which are currently conditions of existence, become outdated. Qualities that are no longer necessary are therefore lost. We no longer require virtues: as a result, we are losing them (along with the morality of "one thing is needful," the salvation of the soul, and immortality: these were tools to make a person capable of immense self-discipline, driven by the fear of great consequences!!!).
The different kinds of needs by means of whose[Pg 360] discipline man is formed: need teaches work, thought, and self-control.
The various types of needs through which[Pg 360] discipline shapes a person: need teaches effort, reflection, and self-discipline.
***
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Physiological purification and strengthening. The new aristocracy is in need of an opposing body which it may combat: it must be driven to extremities in order to maintain itself.
Physiological purification and strengthening. The new elite needs an opposing force to fight against: it must be pushed to extremes to sustain itself.
The two futures of mankind: (1) the consequence of a levelling-down to mediocrity, (2) conscious aloofness and self-development.
The two futures of mankind: (1) the result of bringing everyone down to an average level, (2) intentional detachment and personal growth.
A doctrine which would cleave a gulf: it maintains the highest and the lowest species (it destroys the intermediate).
A doctrine that would create a gap: it upholds the highest and lowest types (it eliminates the middle).
The aristocracies, both spiritual and temporal, which have existed hitherto prove nothing against the necessity of a new aristocracy.
The aristocracies, both spiritual and temporal, that have existed so far don't prove anything against the need for a new aristocracy.
4. The Lords of the Earth.
4. The Lords of the Earth.
954.
954.
A certain question constantly recurs to us; it is perhaps a seductive and evil question; may it be whispered into the ears of those who have a right to such doubtful problems—those strong souls of to-day whose dominion over themselves is unswerving: is it not high time, now that the type "gregarious animal" is developing ever more and more in Europe, to set about rearing, thoroughly, artificially, and consciously, an opposite type, and to attempt to establish the latter's virtues? And would not the democratic movement itself find for[Pg 361] the first time a sort of goal, salvation, and justification, if some one appeared who availed himself of it—so that at last, beside its new and sublime product, slavery (for this must be the end of European democracy), that higher species of ruling and Cæsarian spirits might also be produced, which would stand upon it, hold to it, and would elevate themselves through it? This new race would climb aloft to new and hitherto impossible things, to a broader vision, and to its task on earth.
A certain question keeps coming back to us; it's probably a tempting and dangerous question. May it be whispered to those who have the right to consider such doubtful issues—those strong individuals of today whose control over themselves is unwavering: isn’t it high time, now that the "social animal" is increasingly emerging in Europe, to start consciously and deliberately creating an opposite type and to try to establish its virtues? And wouldn’t the democratic movement itself finally find a kind of goal, salvation, and justification if someone were to use it—so that alongside its new and lofty outcome, which is slavery (as this must be the end result of European democracy), a higher kind of ruling and Cæsarian spirit could also emerge, one that would build upon it, adhere to it, and elevate themselves through it? This new race would reach for new and previously impossible achievements, expand their vision, and fulfill their purpose on earth.
955.
955.
The aspect of the European of to-day makes me very hopeful. A daring and ruling race is here building itself up upon the foundation of an extremely intelligent, gregarious mass. It is obvious that the educational movements for the latter are not alone prominent nowadays.
The state of today’s Europeans gives me a lot of hope. A bold and dominant race is establishing itself on the foundation of an extremely intelligent, social population. It’s clear that the educational initiatives for this group are not the only thing that stands out these days.
956.
956.
The same conditions which go to develop the gregarious animal also force the development of the leaders.
The same conditions that help develop social animals also lead to the emergence of leaders.
957.
957.
The question, and at the same time the task, is approaching with hesitation, terrible as Fate, but nevertheless inevitable: how shall the earth as a whole be ruled? And to what end shall man as a whole—no longer as a people or as a race—be reared and trained?
The question, and at the same time the task, is coming closer with uncertainty, daunting as Fate, but still unavoidable: how will the earth as a whole be governed? And what purpose will humanity as a whole—no longer as a nation or as a race—be raised and educated for?
Legislative moralities are the principal means[Pg 362] by which one can form mankind, according to the fancy of a creative and profound will: provided, of course, that such an artistic will of the first order gets the power into its own hands, and can make its creative will prevail over long periods in the form of legislation, religions, and morals. At present, and probably for some time to come, one will seek such colossally creative men, such really great men, as I understand them, in vain: they will be lacking, until, after many disappointments, we are forced to begin to understand why it is they are lacking, and that nothing bars with greater hostility their rise and development, at present and for some time to come, than that which is now called the morality in Europe. Just as if there were no other kind of morality, and could be no other kind, than the one we have already characterised as herd-morality. It is this morality which is now striving with all its power to attain to that green-meadow happiness on earth, which consists in security, absence of danger, ease, facilities for livelihood, and, last but not least, "if all goes well," even hopes to dispense with all kinds of shepherds and bell-wethers. The two doctrines which it preaches most universally are "equality of rights" and "pity for all sufferers"—and it even regards suffering itself as something which must be got rid of absolutely. That such ideas may be modern leads one to think very poorly of modernity. He, however, who has reflected deeply concerning the question, how and where the plant man has hitherto grown most vigorously, is forced to believe that this has[Pg 363] always taken place under the opposite conditions; that to this end the danger of the situation has to increase enormously, his inventive faculty and dissembling powers have to fight their way up under long oppression and compulsion, and his will to life has to be increased to the unconditioned will to power, to over-power: he believes that danger, severity, violence, peril in the street and in the heart, inequality of rights, secrecy, stoicism, seductive art, and devilry of every kind—in short, the opposite of all gregarious desiderata—are necessary for the elevation of man. Such a morality with opposite designs, which would rear man upwards instead of to comfort and mediocrity; such a morality, with the intention of producing a ruling caste—the future lords of the earth—must, in order to be taught at all, introduce itself as if it were in some way correlated to the prevailing moral law, and must come forward under the cover of the latter's words and forms. But seeing that, to this end, a host of transitionary and deceptive measures must be discovered, and that the life of a single individual stands for almost nothing in view of the accomplishment of such lengthy tasks and aims, the first thing that must be done is to rear a new kind of man in whom the duration of the necessary will and the necessary instincts is guaranteed for many generations. This must be a new kind of ruling species and caste—this ought to be quite as clear as the somewhat lengthy and not easily expressed consequences of this thought. The aim should be to prepare a transvaluation of values for a particularly strong kind of[Pg 364] man, most highly gifted in intellect and will, and, to this end, slowly and cautiously to liberate in him a whole host of slandered instincts hitherto held in check: whoever meditates about this problem belongs to us, the free spirits—certainly not to that kind of "free spirit" which has existed hitherto: for these desired practically the reverse. To this order, it seems to me, belong, above all, the pessimists of Europe, the poets and thinkers of a revolted idealism, in so far as their discontent with existence in general must consistently at least have led them to be dissatisfied with the man of the present; the same applies to certain insatiably ambitious artists who courageously and unconditionally fight against the gregarious animal for the special rights of higher men, and subdue all herd-instincts and precautions of more exceptional minds by their seductive art. Thirdly and lastly, we should include in this group all those critics and historians by whom the discovery of the Old World, which has begun so happily—this was the work of the new Columbus, of German intellect—will be courageously continued (for we still stand in the very first stages of this conquest). For in the Old World, as a matter of fact, a different and more lordly morality ruled than that of to-day; and the man of antiquity, under the educational ban of his morality, was a stronger and deeper man than the man of to-day—up to the present he has been the only well-constituted man. The temptation, however, which from antiquity to the present day has always exercised its power on such lucky[Pg 365] strokes of Nature, i.e. on strong and enterprising souls, is, even at the present day, the most subtle and most effective of anti-democratic and anti-Christian powers, just as it was in the time of the Renaissance.
Legislative moralities are the main way[Pg 362] to shape humanity, in line with the vision of a creative and profound will: as long as this top-tier artistic will has power and can enforce its vision through legislation, religion, and morals over an extended period. Right now, and likely for the foreseeable future, we will search in vain for such massively creative individuals, such truly great individuals as I see them: they are absent, until we endure many disappointments and eventually begin to understand why they're missing, and that nothing is more hostile to their emergence and growth, both now and in the near future, than what is currently labeled the morality in Europe. As if there is no other kind of morality possible than the herd morality we've already described. This morality is currently striving with all its might to achieve that idyllic happiness on earth, which includes security, safety, comfort, opportunities for a living, and, "if all goes well," even hopes to get rid of all sorts of leaders and guides. The two beliefs it promotes most widely are "equality of rights" and "compassion for all who suffer"—and it even views suffering itself as something that must be completely eliminated. That such ideas might be modern makes one think very poorly of modernity. However, anyone who has deeply considered how and where the human race has previously thrived is compelled to believe that this[Pg 363] has always happened under completely opposite conditions; that to achieve this, the dangers of the situation need to increase significantly, and their creativity and ability to adapt must be shaped through long periods of oppression and pressure, and their will to live must evolve into an unconditioned will to power, to overcome: they believe that danger, harshness, violence, threats in the streets and in the heart, inequality of rights, secrecy, stoicism, captivating art, and all forms of wickedness—in short, everything opposed to the desires of the herd—are essential for human advancement. Such a morality with opposing intentions, designed to elevate humanity instead of leading to comfort and mediocrity; such a morality, aimed at creating a ruling class—the future rulers of the earth—must present itself as though it somehow connects to the current moral law and must operate under the guise of the existing words and forms. But given that, for this purpose, a multitude of transitional and deceptive strategies must be devised, and that the life of any individual counts for almost nothing in the scope of achieving such lengthy objectives, the first thing that must happen is to cultivate a new kind of human being in whom the persistence of the necessary will and instincts is assured for many generations. This must be a new type of ruling species and class—this should be as clear as the somewhat extensive and not easily articulated outcomes of this notion. The goal should be to prepare a transvaluation of values for a particularly powerful type of[Pg 364] human, exceptionally gifted in intellect and will, and, for this reason, gradually and carefully release a whole array of suppressed instincts within them: whoever contemplates this issue belongs to us, the free spirits—certainly not that kind of "free spirit" that has existed until now: for they have aimed for practically the opposite. To this category, it seems to me, belong primarily the pessimists of Europe, the poets and thinkers of a rebellious idealism, as their discontent with existence in general must consistently have led them to be dissatisfied with the current human condition; the same goes for certain endlessly ambitious artists who bravely and unconditionally fight against the herd mentality for the unique rights of superior individuals, and subdue all herd instincts and precautions of more exceptional minds with their compelling art. Lastly, we should include in this group all those critics and historians who will courageously continue the discovery of the Old World, which has begun so auspiciously—this was the work of the new Columbus, of German intellect—(for we are still in the very beginning stages of this conquest). Because in the Old World, a different and more noble morality ruled than the one today; and the people of antiquity, under the educational constraints of their morality, were stronger and deeper than today's man—until now he has been the only truly well-formed individual. The allure, however, which has exerted its influence from antiquity to the present on such fortunate[Pg 365] manifestations of Nature, i.e. on strong and enterprising spirits, remains, even today, the most subtle and effective of anti-democratic and anti-Christian forces, just as it was during the Renaissance.
958.
958.
I am writing for a race of men which does not yet exist: for "the lords of the earth."
I am writing for a group of people that doesn't exist yet: for "the leaders of the world."
In Plato's Theages the following passage will be found: "Every one of us would like if possible to be master of mankind; if possible, a God!" This attitude of mind must be reinstated in our midst.
In Plato's Theages the following passage will be found: "Everyone of us would like, if possible, to be in charge of humanity; if possible, a God!" This mindset needs to be brought back among us.
Englishmen, Americans, and Russians.
British, Americans, and Russians.
959.
959.
That primeval forest-plant Man always appears where the struggle for power has been waged longest. Great men.
That ancient forest-plant Man always shows up where the fight for power has been going on the longest. Great men.
Primeval forest creatures, the Romans.
Ancient forest creatures, the Romans.
960.
960.
From now henceforward there will be such favourable first conditions for greater ruling powers as have never yet been found on earth. And this is by no means the most important point. The establishment has been made possible of international race unions which will set themselves the task of rearing a ruling race, the future "lords of the earth"—a new, vast aristocracy based upon the most severe self-discipline, in which the will of philosophical men of power and artist-tyrants will[Pg 366] be stamped upon thousands of years: a higher species of men which, thanks to their preponderance of will, knowledge, riches, and influence, will avail themselves of democratic Europe as the most suitable and supple instrument they can have for taking the fate of the earth into their own hands, and working as artists upon man himself. Enough! The time is coming for us to transform all our views on politics.
From now on, there will be more favorable initial conditions for dominant powers than ever seen on Earth. And this is by no means the most significant point. The establishment of international race unions has become possible, which will aim to create a ruling race, the future "lords of the earth"—a new, extensive aristocracy based on strict self-discipline. In this system, the wills of powerful philosophical thinkers and artist-tyrants will be imprinted on thousands of years: a higher species of humanity that, thanks to their dominance in will, knowledge, wealth, and influence, will use democratic Europe as the most suitable and adaptable tool to take the fate of the earth into their own hands and shape humanity itself. Enough! The time is coming for us to rethink all our views on politics.
5. The Great Man.
The Great Man.
961.
961.
I will endeavour to see at which periods in history great men arise. The significance of despotic moralities that have lasted a long time: they strain the bow, provided they do not break it.
I will try to figure out when in history great people come to the forefront. The importance of harsh moral codes that have endured for a long time: they stretch the limits, as long as they don't snap.
962.
962.
A great man,—a man whom Nature has built up and invented in a grand style,—What is such a man? First, in his general course of action his consistency is so broad that owing to its very breadth it can be surveyed only with difficulty, and consequently misleads; he possesses the capacity of extending his will over great stretches of his life, and of despising and rejecting all small things, whatever most beautiful and "divine" things of the world there may be among them. Secondly, he is colder, harder, less cautious and more free from the fear of "public opinion"; he does not[Pg 367] possess the virtues which are compatible with respectability and with being respected, nor any of those things which are counted among the "virtues of the herd." If he is unable to lead, he walks alone; he may then perchance grunt at many things which he meets on his way. Thirdly, he asks for no "compassionate" heart, but servants, instruments; in his dealings with men his one aim is to make something out of them. He knows that he cannot reveal himself to anybody: he thinks it bad taste to become familiar; and as a rule he is not familiar when people think he is. When he is not talking to his soul, he wears a mask. He would rather lie than tell the truth, because lying requires more spirit and will. There is a loneliness within his heart which neither praise nor blame can reach, because he is his own judge from whom is no appeal.
A great man—a person whom nature has crafted in a remarkable way—what defines such a man? First, his actions are so consistent that their sheer breadth makes them hard to grasp and easily misinterpreted; he has the ability to exert his will over significant parts of his life, dismissing and rejecting all the small things, regardless of how beautiful or "divine" they may seem. Secondly, he is colder, tougher, less cautious, and less concerned about what "public opinion" thinks; he does not[Pg 367] embody the virtues that come with being respectable and well-regarded, nor does he hold any traits considered the "virtues of the crowd." If he can't lead, he walks his own path; he might grunt at various things he encounters along the way. Thirdly, he doesn't seek a "compassionate" heart but instead looks for servants and tools; in his interactions with others, his sole aim is to create something from them. He understands that he can't fully reveal himself to anyone; he thinks it's in poor taste to get too close, and generally, he's not as familiar as people assume. When he's not engaging with his inner self, he presents a facade. He would rather lie than speak the truth, because lying requires more spirit and will. There is a deep loneliness in his heart that neither praise nor blame can touch, as he is his own judge with no chance for appeal.
963.
963.
The great man is necessarily a sceptic (I do not mean to say by this that he must appear to be one), provided that greatness consists in this: to will something great, together with the means thereto. Freedom from any kind of conviction is a factor in his strength of will. And thus it is in keeping with that "enlightened form of despotism" which every great passion exercises. Such a passion enlists intellect in its service; it even has the courage for unholy means; it creates without hesitation; it allows itself convictions, it even uses them, but it never submits[Pg 368] to them. The need of faith and of anything unconditionally negative or affirmative is a proof of weakness; all weakness is weakness of will. The man of faith, the believer, is necessarily an inferior species of man. From this it follows that "all freedom of spirit," i.e. instinctive scepticism, is the prerequisite of greatness.
The great person is inherently a skeptic (I don’t mean to say they must seem like one), especially if greatness is defined as wanting something significant along with the means to achieve it. A lack of strong conviction is part of their strength of will. This aligns with that "enlightened form of despotism" that every powerful passion has. Such a passion brings intellect into play; it even dares to use unethical methods; it creates without hesitation; it allows itself to have convictions, even uses them, but it never truly submits[Pg 368] to them. The need for faith and for anything that is unconditionally positive or negative shows weakness; all weakness is a failure of will. The person of faith, the believer, is necessarily a lesser kind of person. This leads to the conclusion that "all freedom of spirit," i.e. instinctive skepticism, is the foundation of greatness.
964.
964.
The great man is conscious of his power over a people, and of the fact that he coincides temporarily with a people or with a century—this magnifying of his self-consciousness as causa and voluntas is misunderstood as "altruism": he feels driven to means of communication: all great men are inventive in such means. They want to form great communities in their own image; they would fain give multiformity and disorder definite shape; it stimulates them to behold chaos.
The great person is aware of their influence over a group of people and the fact that they temporarily align with a community or a time period—this expansion of their self-awareness as cause and willingness is often misinterpreted as "selflessness": they feel compelled to find ways to communicate; all great individuals are creative in these methods. They want to build large communities in their own image; they would like to give diversity and disorder a clear form; it excites them to witness chaos.
The misunderstanding of love. There is a slavish love which subordinates itself and gives itself away—which idealises and deceives itself; there is a divine species of love which despises and loves at the same time, and which remodels and elevates the thing it loves.
The misunderstanding of love. There is a slavish love that submits and gives itself away—which idealizes and deceives itself; there is a divine kind of love that both despises and loves at the same time, and which remodels and elevates what it loves.
The object is to attain that enormous energy of greatness which can model the man of the future by means of discipline and also by means of the annihilation of millions of the bungled and botched, and which can yet avoid going to ruin at the sight of the suffering created thereby, the like of which has never been seen before.
The goal is to achieve that immense energy of greatness that can shape the man of the future through discipline and also by eliminating millions of the failed and flawed, while still avoiding going to ruin at the sight of the suffering created in the process, unlike anything that has been seen before.
965.
965.
The revolution, confusion, and distress of whole peoples is in my opinion of less importance than the misfortunes which attend great individuals in their development. We must not allow ourselves to be deceived: the many misfortunes of all these small folk do not together constitute a sum-total, except in the feelings of mighty men.—To think of one's self in moments of great danger, and to draw ones own advantage from the calamities of thousands in the case of the man who differs very much from the common ruck—may be a sign of a great character which is able to master its feeling of pity and justice.
The upheaval, confusion, and suffering of entire populations, in my view, matter less than the hardships faced by remarkable individuals in their growth. We shouldn't fool ourselves: the many struggles of all these ordinary people don't add up to much beyond the perspective of powerful men. To think about oneself during times of great peril and to benefit from the misfortunes of thousands, especially in the case of someone who stands apart from the crowd—might indicate a strong character capable of controlling its feelings of compassion and fairness.
966.
966.
In contradistinction to the animal, man has developed such a host of antagonistic instincts and impulses in himself, that he has become master of the earth by means of this synthesis.—Moralities are only the expression of local and limited orders of rank in this multifarious world of instincts which prevent man from perishing through their antagonism. Thus a masterful instinct so weakens and subtilises the instinct which opposes it that it becomes an impulse which provides the stimulus for the activity of the principal instinct.
In contrast to animals, humans have developed a wide range of conflicting instincts and impulses within themselves, allowing them to dominate the earth through this combination. Morals are merely expressions of specific and limited hierarchies in this diverse world of instincts, which help prevent humans from being overwhelmed by their conflicts. Therefore, a dominant instinct can weaken and refine the instinct that opposes it, turning it into an impulse that fuels the activity of the main instinct.
The highest man would have the greatest multifariousness in his instincts, and he would possess these in the relatively strongest degree in which he is able to endure them. As a matter of fact, wherever the plant, man, is found strong,[Pg 370] mighty instincts are to be found opposing each other (e.g. Shakespeare), but they are subdued.
The most evolved person would have a wide range of instincts and would have the strongest ability to handle them. In reality, wherever humans are found to be strong,[Pg 370] there are powerful instincts in conflict with one another (like in Shakespeare), but they are kept in check.
967.
967.
Would one not be justified in reckoning all great men among the wicked? This is not so easy to demonstrate in the case of individuals. They are so frequently capable of masterly dissimulation that they very often assume the airs and forms of great virtues. Often, too, they seriously reverence virtues, and in such a way as to be passionately hard towards themselves; but as the result of cruelty. Seen from a distance such things are liable to deceive. Many, on the other hand, misunderstand themselves; not infrequently, too, a great mission will call forth great qualities, e.g. justice. The essential fact is: the greatest men may also perhaps have great virtues, but then they also have the opposites of these virtues. I believe that it is precisely out of the presence of these opposites and of the feelings they suscitate, that the great man arises,—for the great man is the broad arch which spans two banks lying far apart.
Can one really say that all great people are among the wicked? It's not easy to prove this for individuals. They're often so skilled at pretending that they frequently take on the appearance of great virtues. Sometimes, they genuinely respect these virtues and are extremely hard on themselves due to that respect. However, this often comes from a place of cruelty. When viewed from a distance, these things can easily mislead. On the flip side, many people misunderstand themselves; often, a significant mission can bring out remarkable qualities, e.g. justice. The main point is: the greatest individuals might indeed have great virtues, but they also possess the opposite of those virtues. I think it’s from the presence of these opposites and the feelings they provoke that the great person emerges — because the great individual is the wide arch that connects two far-apart banks.
968.
968.
In great men we find the specific qualities of life in their highest manifestation: injustice, falsehood, exploitation. But inasmuch as their effect has always been overwhelming, their essential nature has been most thoroughly misunderstood,[Pg 371] and interpreted as goodness. The type of such an interpreter would be Carlyle.[5]
In great men, we see the specific qualities of life at their peak: injustice, deceit, and exploitation. However, because their impact has always been overwhelming, their true nature has been completely misconstrued,[Pg 371] and interpreted as goodness. An example of such an interpreter would be Carlyle.[5]
[5] This not only refers to Heroes and Hero-Worship, but doubtless to Carlyle's prodigious misunderstanding of Goethe a misunderstanding which still requires to be put right by a critic untainted by Puritanism.—Tr.
[5] This not only refers to Heroes and Hero-Worship, but also to Carlyle's significant misunderstanding of Goethe, a misunderstanding that still needs to be clarified by a critic free from Puritan influences.—Tr.
969.
969.
Generally speaking, everything is worth no more and no less than one has paid for it. This of course does not hold good in the case of an isolated individual; the great capacities of the individual have no relation whatsoever to that which he has done, sacrificed, and suffered for them. But if one should examine the previous history of his race one would be sure to find the record of an extraordinary storing up and capitalising of power by means of all kinds of abstinence, struggle, industry, and determination. It is because the great man has cost so much, and not because he stands there as a miracle, as a gift from heaven, or as an accident, that he became great: "Heredity" is a false notion. A man's ancestors have always paid the price of what he is.
In general, everything is worth exactly what someone has paid for it. This doesn’t apply to an isolated individual; the significant abilities of a person don’t relate to what they have done, sacrificed, or suffered for them. However, if we look at the history of their race, we would certainly find a record of extraordinary effort and capitalizing on power through various kinds of self-restraint, struggle, hard work, and determination. It’s because the great person has come at such a high cost, and not because they appear as a miracle, a gift from above, or a coincidence, that they achieved greatness: "Heredity" is a misleading concept. A person's ancestors have always paid the price for who they are.
970.
970.
The danger of modesty. To adapt ourselves too early to duties, societies, and daily schemes of work in which accident may have placed us, at a time when neither our powers nor our aim in life has stepped peremptorily into our consciousness;[Pg 372] the premature certainty of conscience and feeling of relief and of sociability which is acquired by this precocious, modest attitude, and which appears to our minds as a deliverance from those inner and outer disturbances of our feelings—all this pampers and keeps a man down in the most dangerous fashion imaginable. To learn to respect things which people about us respect, as if we had no standard or right of our own to determine values; the strain of appraising things as others appraise them, counter to the whisperings of our inner taste, which also has a conscience of its own, becomes a terribly subtle kind of constraint: and if in the end no explosion takes place which bursts all the bonds of love and morality at once, then such a spirit becomes withered, dwarfed, feminine, and objective. The reverse of this is bad enough, but still it is better than the foregoing: to suffer from one's environment, from its praise just as much as from its blame; to be wounded by it and to fester inwardly without betraying the fact; to defend one's self involuntarily and suspiciously against its love; to learn to be silent, and perchance to conceal this by talking; to create nooks and safe, lonely hiding-places where one can go and take breath for a moment, or shed tears of sublime comfort—until at last one has grown strong enough to say: "What on earth have I to do with you?" and to go one's way alone.
The danger of modesty. Adjusting ourselves too quickly to duties, social circles, and daily routines we’ve found ourselves in, especially when we haven't fully grasped our abilities or our life's purpose;[Pg 372] the premature certainty of our conscience, along with the sense of relief and connection that comes from this early modesty, can seem like a way to escape the inner and outer chaos of our feelings—yet it ultimately stunts personal growth in the most dangerous way. Learning to respect what others around us respect, as if we have no personal standards or rights to determine our own values; feeling pressured to evaluate things based on others' views, which contradicts our inner preferences that also have their own standards, creates a very subtle kind of restriction: and if there isn’t a dramatic explosion that breaks all ties of love and morality at once, this spirit ends up stifled, diminished, overly passive, and merely objective. The opposite is certainly problematic, but it's still better than the former: to suffer from one’s surroundings, feeling hurt by praise just as much as by criticism; to be wounded and to suffer in silence without revealing it; to instinctively and suspiciously guard oneself against external affection; to learn to remain quiet, possibly masking this with chatter; to carve out little private spaces where one can pause for a moment or weep for a sense of profound solace—until eventually one gathers the strength to say: "What do I have to do with you?" and to walk one's path alone.
971.
971.
Those men who are in themselves destinies, and whose advent is the advent of fate, the whole race of[Pg 373] heroic bearers of burdens: oh! how heartily and gladly would they have respite from themselves for once in a while!—how they crave after stout hearts and shoulders, that they might free themselves, were it but for an hour or two, from that which oppresses them! And how fruitlessly they crave! ... They wait; they observe all that passes before their eyes: no man even cometh nigh to them with a thousandth part of their suffering and passion, no man guesseth to what end they have waited.... At last, at last, they learn the first lesson of their life: to wait no longer; and forthwith they learn their second lesson: to be affable, to be modest; and from that time onwards to endure everybody and every kind of thing—in short, to endure still a little more than they had endured theretofore.
Those men who are destinies themselves, whose arrival is like fate, the whole generation of[Pg 373] heroic burden bearers: oh! how much they would welcome a break from themselves now and then!—how they long for strong hearts and shoulders, so they could free themselves, even if just for an hour or two, from what weighs them down! And how fruitlessly they yearn! ... They wait; they watch everything that happens around them: no one even approaches them with a fraction of their suffering and passion, no one realizes what they are waiting for.... Finally, they learn the first lesson of their lives: to stop waiting; and right away they learn their second lesson: to be friendly, to be humble; and from that point on, to tolerate everyone and everything—in short, to endure just a bit more than they had endured before.
6. The Highest Man as Lawgiver of the Future.
6. The Greatest Person as the Lawmaker of the Future.
972.
972.
The lawgivers of the future.—After having tried for a long time in vain to attach a particular meaning to the word "philosopher,"—for I found many antagonistic traits, I recognised that we can distinguish between two kinds of philosophers:—
The lawgivers of the future.—After struggling for a long time to pinpoint a specific meaning for the word "philosopher,"—since I encountered many conflicting qualities, I realized we can differentiate between two types of philosophers:—
(1) Those who desire to establish any large system of values (logical or moral);
(1) Those who want to create a comprehensive system of values (logical or moral);
(2) Those who are the lawgivers of such valuations.
(2) Those who are the lawgivers of these valuations.
The former try to seize upon the world of the present or the past, by embodying or abbreviating[Pg 374] the multifarious phenomena by means of signs: their object is to make it possible for us to survey, to reflect upon, to comprehend, and to utilise everything that has happened hitherto—they serve the purpose of man by using all past things to the benefit of his future.
The former attempt to capture the world of the present or the past by representing or condensing[Pg 374] the various phenomena through signs: their goal is to enable us to observe, reflect on, understand, and make use of everything that has happened so far—they aim to benefit humanity by using all past experiences for the improvement of our future.
The second class, however, are commanders; they say: "Thus shall it be!" They alone determine the "whither" and the "wherefore," and that which will be useful and beneficial to man; they have command over the previous work of scientific men, and all knowledge is to them only a means to their creations. This second kind of philosopher seldom appears; and as a matter of fact their situation and their danger is appalling. How often have they not intentionally blindfolded their eyes in order to shut out the sight of the small strip of ground which separates them from the abyss and from utter destruction. Plato, for instance, when he persuaded himself that "the good," as he wanted it, was not Plato's good, but "the good in itself," the eternal treasure which a certain man of the name of Plato had chanced to find on his way! This same will to blindness prevails in a much coarser form in the case of the founders of religion; their "Thou shalt" must on no account sound to their ears like "I will,"—they only dare to pursue their task as if under the command of God; their legislation of values can only be a burden they can bear if they regard it as "revelation," in this way their conscience is not crushed by the responsibility.
The second group, however, consists of commanders; they proclaim, "This is how it will be!" They are the ones who decide "where" and "why," and what will be useful and beneficial for humanity; they control the previous work of scientists, and all knowledge is just a tool for their creations. This second type of philosopher rarely shows up, and their situation and the dangers they face are alarming. How often have they not deliberately turned a blind eye to the small piece of ground that separates them from the abyss and total destruction? Plato, for example, when he convinced himself that "the good," as he envisioned it, wasn't just Plato's good, but "the good in itself," the eternal treasure that a man named Plato happened to discover on his journey! This same willful blindness manifests in a much more blatant way among the founders of religions; their "You shall" must never echo in their minds as "I will"—they only allow themselves to move forward as if commanded by God; their value judgments can only be a weight they can tolerate if they view them as "revelation," thus their conscience is not burdened by the responsibility.
As soon as those two comforting expedients—[Pg 375]that of Plato and that of Muhammed—have been overthrown, and no thinker can any longer relieve his conscience with the hypothesis "God" or "eternal values," the claim of the lawgiver to determine new values rises to an awfulness which has not yet been experienced. Now those elect, on whom the faint light of such a duty is beginning to dawn, try and see whether they cannot escape it—as their greatest danger—by means of a timely side-spring: for instance, they try to persuade themselves that their task is already accomplished, or that it defies accomplishment, or that their shoulders are not broad enough for such burdens, or that they are already taken up with burdens closer to hand, or even that this new and remote duty is a temptation and a seduction, drawing them away from all other duties; a disease, a kind of madness. Many, as a matter of fact, do succeed in evading the path appointed to them: throughout the whole of history we can see the traces of such deserters and their guilty consciences. In most cases,, however, there comes to such men of destiny that hour of delivery, that autumnal season of maturity, in which they are forced to do that which they did not even "wish to do": and that deed before which in the past they have trembled most, falls easily and unsought from the tree, as an involuntary deed, almost as a present.
As soon as those two comforting ideas—[Pg 375]Plato's and Muhammed's—are dismantled, and no thinker can find solace in the notion of "God" or "eternal values," the lawgiver's demand to create new values becomes terrifying in a way we've never known before. Now, those chosen few who are beginning to feel the weight of this responsibility try to find ways to avoid it, seeing it as their greatest threat. They convince themselves that they've already completed their mission, or that it can't be completed, or that they aren't capable of such a heavy burden, or that they are already struggling with more immediate issues, or even that this new and distant responsibility is just a temptation, distracting them from all their other obligations; a sickness, a type of madness. Many, in fact, manage to sidestep the path laid out for them: throughout history, we can see evidence of such rebels and their guilty consciences. However, for most of these destined individuals, there comes a moment of reckoning, that autumn time of maturity when they are compelled to do what they once dreaded the most: and that act, which once terrified them, comes easily and unexpectedly, like a fruit falling from the tree, almost as if it were a gift.
973.
973.
The human horizon.—Philosophers may be conceived as men who make the greatest efforts to[Pg 376] discover to what extent man can elevate himself—this holds good more particularly of Plato: how far man's power can extend. But they do this as individuals; perhaps the instinct of Cæsars and of all founders of states, etc., was greater, for it preoccupied itself with the question how far man could be urged forward in development under "favourable circumstances." What they did not sufficiently understand, however, was the nature of favourable circumstances. The great question: "Where has the plant 'man' grown most magnificently heretofore? In order to answer this, a comparative study of history is necessary.
The human horizon.—Philosophers can be seen as individuals who make the biggest efforts to[Pg 376] discover how much man can elevate himself—this is especially true for Plato: how far man's power can reach. However, they do this as individuals; perhaps the instinct of leaders like Cæsar and other founders of states was stronger, as it dealt with the question of how far man could be pushed forward in development under "favorable conditions." What they didn’t fully grasp, though, was the essence of favorable conditions. The big question is: "Where has the plant 'man' thrived most impressively so far?" To answer this, we need a comparative study of history.
974.
974.
Every fact and every work exercises a fresh persuasion over every age and every new species of man. History always enunciates new truths.
Every fact and every piece of work carries a new influence over each generation and every new kind of person. History constantly reveals new truths.
975.
975.
To remain objective, severe, firm, and hard while making a thought prevail is perhaps the best forte of artists; but if for this purpose any one have to work upon human material (as teachers, statesmen, have to do, etc.), then the repose, the coldness, and the hardness soon vanish. In natures like Cæsar and Napoleon we are able to divine something of the nature of "disinterestedness" in their work on their marble, whatever be the number of men that are sacrificed in the process. In this direction the future of higher men lies: to bear the greatest responsibilities and not to go to rack and ruin[Pg 377] through them.—Hitherto the deceptions of inspiration have almost always been necessary for a man not to lose faith in his own hand, and in his right to his task.
To stay objective, strict, and tough while trying to make an idea succeed is probably the strongest skill of artists. However, when anyone has to work with people (like teachers and politicians do), that calmness, coolness, and toughness quickly fade away. In characters like Caesar and Napoleon, we can sense a certain kind of "disinterestedness" in their work, even if countless lives are lost along the way. The future for greater individuals lies in taking on the biggest responsibilities without falling apart because of them[Pg 377]. Until now, the illusions of inspiration have often been necessary for someone to maintain faith in their abilities and their right to their role.
976.
976.
The reason why philosophers are mostly failures. Because among the conditions which determine them there are qualities which generally ruin other men:—
The reason why philosophers often fail is that the qualities that shape them usually lead to the downfall of other people:—
(1) A philosopher must have an enormous multiplicity of qualities; he must be a sort of abbreviation of man and have all man's high and base desires: the danger of the contrast within him, and of the possibility of his loathing himself;
(1) A philosopher needs to possess a vast array of qualities; he should be a sort of condensed version of humanity, embodying all of our lofty and base desires: the risk of the contradictions within him, and the potential to despise himself;
(2) He must be inquisitive in an extraordinary number of ways: the danger of versatility;
(2) He needs to be curious in a lot of different ways: the risk of being too adaptable;
(3) He must be just and honest in the highest sense, but profound both in love and hate (and in injustice);
(3) He must be fair and honest in every way, but deeply passionate in both love and hate (and in wrongdoing);
(4) He must not only be a spectator but a lawgiver: a judge and defendant (in so far as he is an abbreviation of the world);
(4) He shouldn’t just be a spectator but also a lawmaker: a judge and a defendant (as he represents a part of the world);
(5) He must be extremely multiform and yet firm and hard. He must be supple.
(5) He needs to be really versatile but also strong and solid. He should be flexible.
977.
977.
The really regal calling of the philosopher (according to the expression of Alcuin the Anglo-Saxon): "Prava corrigere, et recta corroborare, et sancta sublimare."
The truly regal role of the philosopher (as Alcuin the Anglo-Saxon expressed it): "Correct wrongs, strengthen what is right, and elevate the holy."
978.
978.
The new philosopher can only arise in conjunction with a ruling class, as the highest spiritualisation of the latter. Great politics, the rule of the earth, as a proximate contingency, the total lack of principles necessary thereto.
The new philosopher can only emerge alongside a ruling class, acting as its highest form of spiritual expression. Big politics, the control of the earth, is a direct result of the complete absence of principles needed for it.
979.
979.
Fundamental concept: the new values must first be created—this remains our duty! The philosopher must be our lawgiver. New species. (How the greatest species hitherto [for instance, the Greeks] were reared: this kind of accident must now be consciously striven for.)
Fundamental concept: we must first create new values—this is still our duty! The philosopher should be our lawmaker. New species. (This is how the greatest species so far [like the Greeks] were developed: this kind of occurrence must now be intentionally pursued.)
980.
980.
Supposing one thinks of the philosopher as an educator who, looking down from his lonely elevation, is powerful enough to draw long chains of generations up to him: then he must be granted the most terrible privileges of a great educator. An educator never says what he himself thinks; but only that which he thinks it is good for those whom he is educating to hear upon any subject. This dissimulation on his part must not be found out; it is part of his masterliness that people should believe in his honesty, he must be capable of all the means of discipline and education: there are some natures which he will only be able to raise by means of lashing them with his scorn; others who are lazy, irresolute, cowardly, and vain, he will[Pg 379] be able to affect only with exaggerated praise. Such a teacher stands beyond good and evil, but nobody must know that he does.
If one views the philosopher as a teacher who, from his solitary perch, has the power to inspire generations to follow him, then he must have the most daunting privileges of a great teacher. A teacher never reveals his true thoughts; he only shares what he believes is beneficial for those he is teaching to hear about any topic. This concealment of his true feelings must remain a secret; it's part of his mastery that people trust his sincerity. He needs to be skilled in all methods of teaching and discipline: some individuals can only be uplifted by being pushed forward with his disdain; others who are lazy, indecisive, cowardly, and arrogant can only be influenced by excessive praise. Such a teacher transcends notions of good and evil, but no one must realize that he does.
981.
981.
We must not make men "better," we must not talk to them about morality in any form as if "morality in itself," or an ideal kind of man in general, could be taken for granted; but we must create circumstances in which stronger men are necessary, such as for their part will require a morality (or, better still: a bodily and spiritual discipline) which makes men strong, and upon which they will consequently insist! As they will need one so badly, they will have it.
We must not make men "better," we must not discuss morality with them as if "morality itself," or an ideal type of man, could be assumed; instead, we must create circumstances where stronger men are needed, which will demand a morality (or, even better: a physical and mental discipline) that strengthens men, and which they will therefore insist on! Since they will need it so much, they will embrace it.
We must not let ourselves be seduced by blue eyes and heaving breasts: greatness of soul has absolutely nothing romantic about it. And unfortunately nothing whatever amiable either.
We shouldn't allow ourselves to be tempted by blue eyes and curves: having a noble spirit is in no way romantic. And sadly, it's not charming either.
982.
982.
From warriors we must learn: (1) to associate death with those interests for which we are fighting—that makes us venerable; (2) we must learn to sacrifice numbers, and to take our cause sufficiently seriously not to spare men; (3) we must practise inexorable discipline, and allow ourselves violence and cunning in war.
From warriors, we need to learn: (1) to connect death with the causes we're fighting for—that gives us respect; (2) we must learn to sacrifice our own numbers, taking our cause seriously enough not to hold back our people; (3) we need to practice strict discipline and accept the need for violence and cleverness in battle.
983.
983.
The education which rears those ruling virtues that allow a man to become master of his benevolence[Pg 380] and his pity: the great disciplinary virtues ("Forgive thine enemies" is mere child's play beside them), and the passions of the creator, must be elevated to the heights—we must cease from carving marble! The exceptional and powerful position of those creatures (compared with that of all princes hitherto): the Roman Cæsar with Christ's soul.
The education that develops those dominant virtues enabling a person to master his compassion[Pg 380] and empathy: the essential disciplinary virtues ("Forgive your enemies" is just child's play compared to them), and the passions of the creator need to be elevated to new heights—we must stop shaping marble! The unique and powerful status of those beings (especially when compared to all the rulers before them): the Roman Caesar with Christ's spirit.
984.
984.
We must not separate greatness of soul from intellectual greatness. For the former involves independence; but without intellectual greatness independence should not be allowed; all it does is to create disasters even in its lust of well-doing and of practising "justice." Inferior spirits must obey, consequently they cannot be possessed of greatness.
We can't separate greatness of character from intellectual greatness. The former requires independence; but without intellectual greatness, that independence shouldn't be granted; all it leads to is chaos, even when it's driven by a desire to do good and to pursue "justice." Weaker individuals must obey, so they can't truly possess greatness.
985.
985.
The more lofty philosophical man who is surrounded by loneliness, not because he wishes to be alone, but because he is what he is, and cannot find his equal: what a number of dangers and torments are reserved for him, precisely at the present time, when we have lost our belief in the order of rank, and consequently no longer know how to understand or honour this isolation! Formerly the sage almost sanctified himself in the consciences of the mob by going aside in this way; to-day the anchorite sees himself as though enveloped in a cloud of gloomy doubt and suspicions. And not alone by the[Pg 381] envious and the wretched: in every well-meant act that he experiences he is bound to discover misunderstanding, neglect, and superficiality. He knows the crafty tricks of foolish pity which makes these people feel so good and holy when they attempt to save him from his own destiny, by giving him more comfortable situations and more decent and reliable society. Yes, he will even get to admire the unconscious lust of destruction with which all mediocre spirits stand up and oppose him, believing all the while that they have a holy right to do so! For men of such incomprehensible loneliness it is necessary to put a good stretch of country between them and the officiousness of their fellows: this is part of their prudence. For such a man to maintain himself uppermost to-day amid the dangerous maelstroms of the age which threaten to draw him under, even cunning and disguise will be necessary. Every attempt he makes to order his life in the present and with the present, every time he draws near to these men and their modern desires, he will have to expiate as if it were an actual sin: and withal he may look with wonder at the concealed wisdom of his nature, which after every one of these attempts immediately leads him back to himself by means of illnesses and painful accidents.
The more philosophical person who finds themselves alone, not by choice but because they are who they are and can’t find anyone like them: how many dangers and struggles are in store for them, especially now that we've lost our belief in social hierarchies and no longer understand or respect this isolation! In the past, wise individuals often gained a kind of reverence from the masses by isolating themselves; today, the hermit feels shrouded in a cloud of dark doubt and suspicion. And it's not just from the envious and miserable: in every well-meaning action they encounter, they're bound to encounter misunderstanding, neglect, and superficiality. They recognize the deceitful tricks of misguided pity that make these people feel virtuous and righteous as they try to pull them away from their true path by offering more comfortable circumstances and supposedly reliable company. Yes, they even come to see the unconscious drive for destruction in all the mediocre minds who oppose them, thinking they have a righteous claim to do so! For those experiencing such profound loneliness, it’s wise to keep a good distance from the meddling of others. For a person like this to stay afloat amid the perilous whirlpools of the modern world that threaten to pull them under, they will need to be cunning and sometimes disguise their true self. Every effort they make to align their life with the present and connect with others and their contemporary desires will feel like a sin they must atone for: and yet, they can marvel at the hidden wisdom of their own nature, which, after each of these attempts, swiftly brings them back to themselves through illnesses and painful setbacks.
986.
986.
"Maledetto colui
che contrista, un spirto immortal!"
MANZONI (Conte di Carmagnola, Act II.)
"Cursed is the one"
“who saddens an immortal spirit!”
MANZONI (Count of Carmagnola, Act II.)
987.
987.
The most difficult and the highest form which man can attain is the most seldom successful: thus the history of philosophy reveals a superabundance of bungled and unhappy cases of manhood, and its march is an extremely slow one; whole centuries intervene and suppress what has been achieved: and in this way the connecting-link is always made to fail. It is an appalling history, this history of the highest men, of the sages.—What is most often damaged is precisely the recollection of great men, for the semi-successful and botched cases of mankind misunderstand them and overcome them by their "successes." Whenever an "effect" is noticeable, the masses gather in a crowd round it; to hear the inferior and the poor in spirit having their say is a terrible ear-splitting torment for him who knows and trembles at the thought, that the fate of man depends upon the success of its highest types. From the days of my childhood I have reflected upon the sage's conditions of existence, and I will not conceal my happy conviction that in Europe he has once more become possible—perhaps only for a short time.
The most challenging and highest level that a person can reach is also the rarest to achieve: the history of philosophy shows countless instances of failed and unsatisfactory attempts at true manhood, and its progress is extremely slow; entire centuries pass, overshadowing what has been accomplished: and in this way, the connection is always lost. It’s a troubling history, this record of the greatest individuals, the sages. What’s often most damaged is the memory of these great men, as the partially successful and failed individuals misunderstand them and overshadow them with their "successes." Whenever an "effect" becomes noticeable, crowds gather around it; listening to the lesser and spiritually poor share their opinions is a deafening torment for those who know and fear that the fate of humanity relies on the success of its highest representatives. Since my childhood, I’ve contemplated the conditions for a sage’s existence, and I won’t hide my joyful belief that in Europe, it has once again become possible—perhaps only for a short time.
988.
988.
These new philosophers begin with a description of a systematic order of rank and difference of value among men,—what they desire is, alas precisely the reverse of an assimilation and equalisation of man: they teach estrangement[Pg 383] in every sense, they cleave gulfs such as have never yet existed, and they would fain have man become more evil than he ever was. For the present they live concealed and estranged even from each other. For many reasons they will find it necessary to be anchorites and to wear masks—they will therefore be of little use in the matter of seeking for their equals. They will live alone, and probably know the torments of all the loneliest forms of loneliness. Should they, however, thanks to any accident, meet each other on the road, I wager that they would not know each other, or that they would deceive each other in a number of ways.
These new philosophers start by outlining a structured hierarchy and differences in value among people. What they really want, unfortunately, is the exact opposite of bringing people together and creating equality: they promote separation in every way, widening gaps that have never existed before, and they aim for humanity to become more corrupt than ever. Right now, they live hidden away and isolated even from one another. For various reasons, they will find it necessary to be hermits and to wear disguises—so they won’t be much help in finding their equals. They will live in solitude and likely experience the pain of all kinds of extreme loneliness. However, if by some chance they do run into each other on the road, I bet they wouldn’t recognize one another, or they would mislead each other in several ways.
989.
989.
"Les philosophes ne sont pas faits pour s'aimer. Les aigles ne volent point en compagnie. Il faut laisser cela aux perdrix, aux étourneaux ... Planer au-dessus et avoir des griffes, voila le lot des grands génies."—GALIANI.
"Philosophers are not meant to love one another. Eagles do not fly in companies. That's for partridges and starlings... To soar above and have claws, that is the fate of great minds."—GALIANI.
990.
990.
I forgot to say that such philosophers are cheerful, and that they like to sit in the abyss of a perfectly clear sky: they are in need of different means for enduring life than other men; for they suffer in a different way (that is to say, just as much from the depth of their contempt of man as from their love of man).—The animal which suffered most on earth discovered for itself —laughter.
I forgot to mention that these philosophers are cheerful, and they enjoy sitting beneath a perfectly clear sky: they need different ways to cope with life than others do; they experience suffering differently (meaning, they suffer just as much from their deep contempt for humanity as from their love for humanity).—The creature that suffered the most on earth found its own way to cope —laughter.
991.
991.
Concerning the misunderstanding of "cheerfulness." —It is a temporary relief from long tension; it is the wantonness, the Saturnalia of a spirit, which is consecrating and preparing itself for long and terrible resolutions. The "fool" in the form of "science."
About the misunderstanding of "cheerfulness." —It's a brief escape from continuous stress; it's the reckless abandon, the festival of a spirit that's getting ready for hard and daunting decisions. The "fool" takes the shape of "science."
992.
992.
The new order of rank among spirits; tragic natures no longer in the van.
The new hierarchy among spirits; tragic qualities are no longer at the forefront.
993.
993.
It is a comfort to me to know that over the smoke and filth of human baseness there is a higher and brighter mankind, which, judging from their number, must be a small race (for everything that is in any way distinguished is ipso facto rare). A man does not belong to this race because he happens to be more gifted, more virtuous, more heroic, or more loving than the men below, but because he is colder, brighter, more far-sighted, and more lonely; because he endures, prefers, and even insists upon, loneliness as the joy, the privilege, yea, even the condition of existence; because he lives amid clouds and lightnings as among his equals, and likewise among sunrays, dewdrops, snowflakes, and all that which must needs come from the heights, and which in its course moves ever from heaven to earth. The desire to look aloft is not our desire.—Heroes, martyrs, geniuses, and enthusiasts of all[Pg 385] kinds, are not quiet, patient, subtle, cold, or slow enough for us.
It comforts me to know that above the smoke and grime of human shortcomings, there exists a higher and brighter humanity, which, judging by its numbers, must be a rare breed (since anything that stands out is ipso facto uncommon). A person doesn’t belong to this group simply because he is more talented, virtuous, heroic, or loving than those below him; rather, it is because he is colder, brighter, more insightful, and more solitary; because he embraces, favors, and even demands loneliness as the joy, the privilege, and yes, even the condition of existence; because he thrives amidst storms and flashes of light as if they were his equals, and also among sunrays, dewdrops, snowflakes, and all that comes from above, which moves ever from heaven to earth. The longing to look upward is not our desire. Heroes, martyrs, geniuses, and enthusiasts of all[Pg 385] kinds aren't quiet, patient, subtle, cold, or slow enough for us.
994.
994.
The absolute conviction that valuations above and below are different; that innumerable experiences are wanting to the latter: that when looking upwards from below misunderstandings are necessary.
The firm belief that high and low valuations are distinct; that countless experiences are lacking for the latter: that when looking up from the bottom, misunderstandings are inevitable.
995.
995.
How do men attain to great power and to great tasks? All the virtues and proficiences of the body and the soul are little by little laboriously acquired, through great industry, self-control, and keeping one's self within narrow bounds, through a frequent, energetic, and genuine repetition of the same work and of the same hardships; but there are men who are the heirs and masters of this slowly acquired and manifold treasure of virtues and proficiences because, owing to happy and reasonable marriages and also to lucky accidents, the acquired and accumulated forces of many generations, instead of being squandered and subdivided, have been assembled together by means of steadfast struggling and willing. And thus, in the end, a man appears who is such a monster of strength, that he craves for a monstrous task. For it is our power which has command of us: and the wretched intellectual play of aims and intentions and motivations lies only in the foreground—however much weak eyes may recognise the principal factors in these things.
How do men gain great power and achieve significant tasks? All the virtues and skills of the body and mind are slowly and laboriously developed through hard work, self-discipline, and staying within limits, along with frequent, vigorous, and genuine practice of the same tasks and challenges. However, there are those who inherit and command this slowly acquired and diverse collection of virtues and skills, because of fortunate and sensible marriages and also due to lucky breaks. The accumulated strengths of many generations, instead of being wasted and divided, have been brought together through persistent effort and determination. In the end, a man emerges who is such a powerhouse that he seeks an extraordinary challenge. It is our power that controls us; the miserable mental games of goals and intentions are merely superficial, no matter how much weak minds may recognize the main elements in these matters.
990.
990.
The sublime man has the highest value, even when he is most delicate and fragile, because an abundance of very difficult and rare things have been reared through many generations and united in him.
The exceptional person holds the greatest value, even when they are at their most delicate and fragile, because a wealth of challenging and rare qualities have been cultivated over many generations and brought together in them.
997.
997.
I teach that there are higher and lower men, and that a single individual may under certain circumstances justify whole millenniums of existence —that is to say, a wealthier, more gifted, greater, and more complete man, as compared with innumerable imperfect and fragmentary men.
I explain that there are superior and inferior people, and that one individual can, in some situations, justify thousands of years of existence—that is to say, a more affluent, more talented, greater, and more complete person compared to countless imperfect and incomplete individuals.
998.
998.
Away from rulers and rid of all bonds, live the highest men: and in the rulers they have their instruments.
Away from rulers and free from all constraints, the greatest people thrive: and in the rulers, they find their tools.
999.
999.
The order of rank: he who determines values and leads the will of millenniums, and does this by leading the highest natures—he is the highest man.
The order of rank: the one who sets values and guides the will of ages, doing so by leading the greatest spirits—he is the highest person.
1000.
1000.
I fancy I have divined some of the things that lie hidden in the soul of the highest man; perhaps every man who has divined so much must go to ruin: but he who has seen the highest man must do all he can to make him possible.[Pg 387] Fundamental thought: we must make the future the standard of all our valuations—and not seek the laws for our conduct behind us.
I think I've figured out some of the things hidden in the soul of the greatest person; maybe anyone who understands that much is doomed to fail. But anyone who has witnessed this great person should do everything they can to make him possible.[Pg 387] The main idea: we should use the future as the basis for all our judgments—and not look to the past for rules on how to act.
1001.
1001.
Not "mankind," but Superman is the goal!
Not "mankind," but Superman is the aim!
1002.
1002.
"Come l'uom s'eterna...."—Inf. xv. 85.
"How man eternalizes himself...."—Inf. xv. 85.
II.
DIONYSUS.
1003.
1003.
To him who is one of Nature's lucky strokes, to, him unto whom my heart goes out, to him who is carved from one integral block, which is hard, sweet, and fragrant—to him from whom even my nose can derive some pleasure—let this book be dedicated.
To the one who is one of Nature's lucky strokes, to him whom my heart reaches out to, to him who is shaped from one solid piece, which is tough, sweet, and fragrant—to him from whom even my nose can find some joy—let this book be dedicated.
He enjoys that which is beneficial to him.
He likes what is good for him.
His pleasure in anything ceases when the limits of what is beneficial to him are overstepped.
His enjoyment in anything stops once the boundaries of what is good for him are crossed.
He divines the remedies for partial injuries; his illnesses are the great stimulants of his existence.
He figures out the solutions for minor injuries; his illnesses are the major motivators of his life.
He understands how to exploit his serious accidents.
He knows how to take advantage of his serious accidents.
He grows stronger under the misfortunes which threaten to annihilate him.
He becomes stronger in the face of misfortunes that could destroy him.
He instinctively gathers from all he sees, hears, and experiences, the materials for what concerns him most,—he pursues a selective principle,—he rejects a good deal.
He instinctively collects everything he sees, hears, and experiences, focusing on what matters most to him—he follows a selective approach—he dismisses a lot.
He reacts with that tardiness which long caution[Pg 389] and deliberate pride have bred in him,—he tests the stimulus: whence does it come? whither does it lead? He does not submit.
He responds with a slowness that a long history of caution and deliberate pride has instilled in him—he examines the impulse: where does it come from? where does it lead? He does not give in.
He is always in his own company, whether his intercourse be with books, with men, or with Nature.
He is always by himself, whether he's spending time with books, talking to people, or enjoying nature.
He honours anything by choosing it, by conceding to it, by trusting it.
He shows respect for anything by choosing it, accepting it, and believing in it.
1004.
1004.
We should attain to such a height, to such a lofty eagle's ledge, in our observation, as to be able to understand that everything happens, just as it ought to happen: and that all "imperfection," and the pain it brings, belong to all that which is most eminently desirable.
We should reach such a height, such a high eagle's perch, in our perspective, that we can understand that everything happens, exactly as it should happen: and that all "imperfection," along with the pain it brings, is part of everything that is truly valuable.
1005.
1005.
Towards 1876 I experienced a fright; for I saw that everything I had most wished for up to that time was being compromised. I realised this when I perceived what Wagner was actually driving at: and I was bound very fast to him—by all the bonds of a profound similarity of needs, by gratitude, by the thought that he could not be replaced, and by the absolute void which I saw facing me.
Towards 1876, I had a scare because I noticed that everything I had wanted most up to that point was at risk. I realized this when I understood what Wagner was really after: and I was deeply connected to him—by all the ties of a strong similarity of needs, by gratitude, by the belief that he was irreplaceable, and by the complete emptiness I saw ahead of me.
Just about this time I believed myself to be inextricably entangled in my philology and my professorship—in the accident and last shift of my life: I did not know how to get out of it, and was tired, used up, and on my last legs.
Just around this time, I thought I was completely stuck in my study of language and my job as a professor—in the complications and final changes of my life: I didn't know how to escape it, and I was exhausted, worn out, and at my breaking point.
At about the same time I realised that what my instincts most desired to attain was precisely the reverse of what Schopenhauer's instincts wanted—that is to say, a justification of life, even where it was most terrible, most equivocal, and most false: to this end, I had the formula "Dionysian" in my hand.
At around the same time, I realized that what my instincts truly wanted was the exact opposite of what Schopenhauer's instincts desired—that is, a justification of life, even when it was at its most terrifying, most ambiguous, and most deceptive: for this purpose, I had the term "Dionysian" at my disposal.
Schopenhauer's interpretation of the "absolute" as will was certainly a step towards that concept of the "absolute" which supposed it to be necessarily good, blessed, true, and integral, but Schopenhauer did not understand how to deify this will: he remained suspended in the moral-Christian ideal. Indeed, he was still so very much under the dominion of Christian values, that, once he could no longer regard the absolute as God, he had to conceive it as evil, foolish, utterly reprehensible. He did not realise that there is an infinite number of ways of being different, and even of being God.
Schopenhauer's view of the "absolute" as will was definitely a step toward the idea of the "absolute" being necessarily good, blessed, true, and whole, but he didn’t know how to elevate this will. He remained caught up in the moral-Christian ideal. In fact, he was so influenced by Christian values that when he could no longer see the absolute as God, he had to think of it as evil, foolish, and completely blameworthy. He failed to recognize that there are countless ways to be different, and even to be God.
1006.
1006.
Hitherto, moral values have been the highest values: does anybody doubt this? If we bring down the values from their pedestal, we thereby alter all values; the principle of their order of rank which has prevailed hitherto is thus overthrown.
Until now, moral values have been the most important values: does anyone disagree with this? If we lower these values from their pedestal, we change all values; the principle of their order of rank that has existed until now is therefore upended.
1007.
1007.
Transvalue values—what does this mean? It implies that all spontaneous motives, all new,[Pg 391] future, and stronger motives, are still extant; but that they now appear under false names and false valuations, and have not yet become conscious of themselves.
Transvalue values—what does this mean? It suggests that all spontaneous motivations, all new, [Pg 391] future, and stronger motivations are still present; however, they now show up under misleading names and incorrect valuations, and they have not yet become aware of themselves.
We ought to have the courage to become, conscious, and to affirm all that which has been attained—to get rid of the humdrum character of old valuations, which makes us unworthy of the best and strongest things that we have achieved.
We should have the courage to become aware and to embrace everything we’ve accomplished—to shed the dullness of outdated values that make us feel unworthy of the best and strongest things we've achieved.
1008.
1008.
Any doctrine would be superfluous for which everything is not already prepared in the way of accumulated forces and explosive material. A transvaluation of values can only be accomplished when there is a tension of new needs, and a new set of needy people who feel all old values as painful,—although they are not conscious of what is wrong.
Any doctrine would be unnecessary if everything isn't already set up with accumulated forces and explosive material. A revaluation of values can only happen when there's a tension of new needs and a new group of people who feel all old values as painful—although they're not aware of what exactly is wrong.
1009.
1009.
The standpoint from which my values are determined: is abundance or desire active? ... Is one a mere spectator, or is one's own shoulder at the wheel—is one looking away or is one turning aside? ... Is one acting spontaneously, as the result of accumulated strength, or is one merely reacting to a goad or to a stimulus? ... Is one simply acting as the result of a paucity of elements, or of such an overwhelming dominion over a host of elements that this power enlists the latter into its service if it requires them? ... Is one a[Pg 392] problem one's self or is one a solution already? ... Is one perfect through the smallness of the task, or imperfect owing to the extraordinary character of the aim? ... Is one genuine or only an actor; is one genuine as an actor, or only the bad copy of an actor? is one a representative or the creature represented? Is one a personality or merely a rendezvous of personalities? ... Is one ill from a disease or from surplus health? Does one lead as a shepherd, or as an "exception" (third alternative: as a fugitive)? Is one in need of dignity, or can one play the clown? Is one in search of resistance, or is one evading it? Is one imperfect owing to one's precocity or to one's tardiness? Is it one's nature to say yea, or no, or is one a peacock's tail of garish parts? Is one proud enough not to feel ashamed even of one's vanity? Is one still able to feel a bite of conscience (this species is becoming rare; formerly conscience had to bite too often: it is as if it now no longer had enough teeth to do so)? Is one still capable of a "duty"? (there are some people who would lose the whole joy of their lives if they were deprived of their duty—this holds good especially of feminine creatures, who are born subjects).
The way I see my values: is abundance or desire in charge? ... Am I just watching, or am I actively involved—am I ignoring what’s around me or facing it? ... Am I acting on my own initiative, fueled by my inner strength, or just reacting to what's pushing me? ... Am I simply taking action because I'm lacking something, or do I have such control over my resources that I can use them when needed? ... Am I a[Pg 392] problem myself or am I already a solution? ... Am I perfect because the task is small, or imperfect because the goal is so high? ... Am I authentic or just pretending; am I a genuine performer or a poor imitation? Am I a representative or just a reflection of someone else? Am I a true self or just a mix of different personalities? ... Am I suffering from an illness or from too much health? Do I lead like a shepherd, or as an "exception" (another option: as someone running away)? Do I need dignity, or can I be foolish? Am I looking for a challenge, or trying to avoid it? Am I flawed because I'm too early or too late? Is it my nature to agree or disagree, or am I just a flashy display of mismatched parts? Am I confident enough not to feel ashamed of my pride? Can I still feel a pang of conscience (this kind is becoming rare; it used to be that conscience bit often: now it seems like it doesn't have the strength to do so)? Am I still able to feel a sense of "duty"? (there are people who would lose all the joy in their lives if they were deprived of their sense of duty—this is especially true for women, who are often born to serve).
1010.
1010.
Supposing our common comprehension of the universe were a misunderstanding, would it be possible to conceive of a form of perfection, within the limits of which even such a misunderstanding as this could be sanctioned?
Supposing our shared understanding of the universe were a misunderstanding, would it be possible to imagine a form of perfection, within which even this kind of misunderstanding could be accepted?
The concept of a new form of perfection: that[Pg 393] which does not correspond to our logic, to our "beauty," to our "good," to our "truth," might be perfect in a higher sense even than our ideal is.
The idea of a new kind of perfection: one that[Pg 393] doesn't match our logic, our "beauty," our "good," or our "truth," could be perfect in a higher sense even more than our ideal.
1011.
1011.
Our most important limitation: we must not deify the unknown; we are just beginning to know so little. The false and wasted endeavours.
Our biggest limitation: we must not idolize the unknown; we are just starting to understand so little. The false and wasted efforts.
Our "new world": we must ascertain to what extent we are the creators of our valuations—we will thus be able to put "sense" into history.
Our "new world": we need to figure out how much we are the creators of our values—this way, we can make "sense" of history.
This belief in truth is reaching its final logical conclusion in us—ye know how it reads: that if there is anything at all that must be worshipped it is appearance; that falsehood and not truth is—divine.
This belief in truth is coming to its ultimate logical conclusion in us—you know how it goes: that if there's anything that should be worshipped, it's appearance; that falsehood and not truth is—divine.
1012.
1012.
He who urges rational thought forward, thereby also drives its antagonistic power—mysticism and foolery of every kind—to new feats of strength.
The person who promotes rational thinking also pushes its opposing force—mysticism and all kinds of nonsense—to achieve new heights.
We should recognise that every movement is (1) partly the manifestation of fatigue resulting from a previous movement (satiety after it, the malice of weakness towards it, and disease); and (2) partly a newly awakened accumulation of long slumbering forces, and therefore wanton, violent, healthy.
We should acknowledge that every movement is (1) partly the result of exhaustion from a previous movement (satisfaction afterward, the spite of weakness toward it, and illness); and (2) partly a freshly ignited buildup of long-dormant energy, and thus carefree, forceful, and healthy.
1013.
1013.
Health and morbidness: let us be careful! The standard is the bloom of the body, the agility, courage, and cheerfulness of the mind—but also, of[Pg 394] course, how much morbidness a man can bear and overcome,—and convert into health. That which would send more delicate natures to the dogs, belongs to the stimulating means of great health.
Health and illness: we need to be cautious! The ideal state is being fit and healthy, with a sharp mind, courage, and a positive outlook—but also, of[Pg 394] course, how much illness someone can endure and conquer,—and transform into wellness. What would break more sensitive individuals can actually be part of the energizing elements of great health.
1014.
1014.
It is only a question of power: to have all the morbid traits of the century, but to balance them I by means of overflowing, plastic, and rejuvenating power. The strong man.
It’s just a matter of power: to have all the dark traits of the century, but to counter them with abundant, transformative, and revitalizing power. The strong man.
1015.
1015.
Concerning the strength of the nineteenth century.—We are more mediæval than the eighteenth century; not only more inquisitive or more susceptible to the strange and to the rare. We have revolted against the Revolution, ... We have freed ourselves from the fear of reason, which was the spectre of the eighteenth century: we once more dare to be childish, lyrical, absurd, in a word, we are musicians. And we are just as little frightened of the ridiculous as of the absurd. The devil finds that he is tolerated even by God:[6] better still, he has become interesting as one who has been misunderstood and slandered for ages,—we are the saviours of the devil's honour.
About the strength of the nineteenth century.—We are more medieval than the eighteenth century; not only more curious or more open to the strange and unique. We have pushed back against the Revolution, ... We have liberated ourselves from the fear of reason, which haunted the eighteenth century: we dare once again to be childish, lyrical, and absurd; in short, we are musicians. And we are just as unafraid of the ridiculous as we are of the absurd. The devil finds that he is accepted even by God:[6] even better, he has become interesting as someone who has been misunderstood and slandered for ages—we are the defenders of the devil's honor.
We no longer separate the great from the terrible. We reconcile good things, in all their complexity,[Pg 395] with the very worst things; we have overcome the desideratum of the past (which wanted goodness to grow without the increase of evil). The cowardice towards the ideal, peculiar to the Renaissance, has diminished—we even dare to aspire to the latter's morality. Intolerance towards priests and the Church has at the same time come to an end; "It is immoral to believe in God"—but this is precisely what we regard as the best possible justification of this belief.
We no longer distinguish between the great and the terrible. We integrate good things, with all their complexity,[Pg 395] with the very worst things; we've moved past the desideratum of the past (which wanted goodness to grow without the rise of evil). The cowardice toward the ideal, characteristic of the Renaissance, has lessened—we even dare to strive for the morality of that time. Intolerance toward priests and the Church has also come to an end; "It is immoral to believe in God"—but this is exactly what we see as the best possible justification for this belief.
On all these things we have conferred the civic rights of our minds. We do not tremble before the back side of "good things" (we even look for it, we are brave and inquisitive enough for that), of Greek antiquity, of morality, of reason, of good taste, for instance (we reckon up the losses which we incur with all this treasure: we almost reduce ourselves to poverty with such a treasure). Neither do we conceal the back side of "evil things" from ourselves.
On all these matters, we have granted ourselves the mental freedom to think. We don't shy away from the downsides of "good things" (in fact, we seek them out; we are bold and curious enough to do that), be it in Greek history, morality, reason, or good taste, for example (we weigh the costs we bear with all this wealth: we nearly make ourselves poor with such a treasure). Likewise, we don't hide from the downsides of "bad things."
1016.
1016.
That which does us honour.—If anything does us honour, it is this: we have transferred our seriousness to other things; all those things which have been despised and laid aside as base by all ages, we regard as important—on the other hand, we surrender "fine feelings" at a cheap rate.
What brings us honor.—If anything brings us honor, it's this: we have shifted our seriousness to other things; all the things that have been looked down upon and ignored as inferior throughout history, we now see as significant—on the other hand, we let go of "deep emotions" quite easily.
Could any aberration be more dangerous than the contempt of the body? As if all intellectuality were not thereby condemned to become morbid, and to take refuge in the vapeurs of "idealism"!
Could any abnormality be more dangerous than the disregard for the body? As if all intellectuality were not thereby doomed to turn unhealthy and seek refuge in the vapeurs of "idealism"!
Nothing that has been thought out by Christians[Pg 396] and idealists holds water: we are more radical. We have discovered the "smallest world" everywhere as the most decisive.
Nothing that Christians[Pg 396] and idealists have considered stands up: we are more radical. We've found that the "smallest world" is everywhere and is the most crucial.
The paving-stones in the streets, good air in our rooms, food understood according to its worth: we value all the necessaries of life seriously, and despise all "beautiful soulfulness" as a form of "levity and frivolity." That which has been most despised hitherto, is now pressed into the front rank.
The cobblestones in the streets, fresh air in our rooms, food appreciated for its real value: we take all the essentials of life seriously, and reject all "beautiful soulfulness" as just a type of "lightness and silliness." What was once looked down upon is now pushed to the forefront.
1017
1017
In the place of Rousseau's "man of Nature," the nineteenth century has discovered a much more genuine image of "Man,"—it had the courage to do this.... On the whole, the Christian concept of man has in a way been reinstalled. What we have not had the courage to do, was to call precisely this "man par excellence," good, and to see the future of mankind guaranteed in him. In the same way, we did not dare to regard the growth in the terrible side of man's character as an accompanying feature of every advance in culture; in this sense we are still under the influence of the Christian ideal, and side with it against paganism, and likewise against the Renaissance concept of virtù. But the key of culture is not to be found in this way: and in praxi we still have the forgeries of history in favour of the "good man" (as if he alone constituted the progress of humanity) and the socialistic ideal (i.e. the residue of Christianity and of Rousseau in the de-Christianised world).
In place of Rousseau's "man of Nature," the nineteenth century introduced a much more genuine image of "Man," and it had the courage to do this.... Overall, the Christian concept of man has been somewhat reinstated. What we haven’t had the courage to do is to call this "man par excellence," good, and to see the future of humanity secured in him. Likewise, we didn’t dare to view the growth in the terrible side of human character as an inherent aspect of every cultural advancement; in this sense, we are still influenced by the Christian ideal, aligning ourselves with it against paganism, and also against the Renaissance concept of virtù. However, the key to culture isn't found this way: and in praxi we still have historical distortions in favor of the "good man" (as if he alone represented the progress of humanity) and the socialistic ideal (i.e. the residue of Christianity and Rousseau in the de-Christianized world).
The fight against the eighteenth century: it meets with its greatest conquerors in Goethe and Napoleon. Schopenhauer, too, fights against the eighteenth century; but he returns involuntarily to the seventeenth—he is a modern Pascal, with Pascalian valuations, without Christianity. Schopenhauer was not strong enough to invent a new yea.
The battle against the eighteenth century: it faces its greatest conquerors in Goethe and Napoleon. Schopenhauer also fights against the eighteenth century; however, he can't help but revert to the seventeenth—he's a modern Pascal, holding Pascalian values, without Christianity. Schopenhauer wasn't capable of creating a new way.
Napoleon: we see the necessary relationship between the higher and the terrible man. "Man" reinstalled, and her due of contempt and fear restored to woman. Highest activity and health are the signs of the great man; the straight line and grand style rediscovered in action; the mightiest of all instincts, that of life itself,—the lust of dominion,—heartily welcomed.
Napoleon: we recognize the essential connection between the superior and the ruthless individual. "Man" is reinstated, and a woman's rightful share of disdain and fear is restored. Peak performance and vitality are indications of a great person; the clear direction and impressive style are revived in action; the most powerful of all instincts, the drive for life itself—the desire for power—is embraced wholeheartedly.
1018.
1018.
(Revue des deux mondes, 15th February 1887. Taine concerning Napoleon) "Suddenly the master faculty reveals itself: the artist, which was latent in the politician, comes forth from his scabbard; he creates dans l'idéal et l'impossible. He is once more recognised as that which he is: the posthumous brother of Dante and of Michelangelo; and verily, in view of the definite contours of his vision, the intensity, the coherence, and inner consistency of his dream, the depth of his meditations, the superhuman greatness of his conception, he is their equal: son génie a la même taille et la même structure; il est un des trois esprits souverains de la renaissance italienne."
(Revue des deux mondes, 15th February 1887. Taine concerning Napoleon) "Suddenly, the master talent shines through: the artist, which was dormant in the politician, emerges from his scabbard; he creates in the ideal and the impossible. He is once again recognized as who he truly is: the posthumous brother of Dante and Michelangelo; and truly, given the clear outlines of his vision, the intensity, coherence, and inner consistency of his dream, the depth of his reflections, and the superhuman greatness of his concept, he stands equal to them: his genius has the same size and structure; he is one of the three sovereign minds of the Italian Renaissance."
Nota bene. Dante, Michelangelo, Napoleon.
Note well. Dante, Michelangelo, Napoleon.
1019.
1019.
Concerning the pessimism of strength. In the internal economy of the primitive man's soul, the fear of evil preponderates. What is evil! Three kinds of things: accident, uncertainty, the unexpected. How does primitive man combat evil?—He conceives it as a thing of reason, of power, even as a person. By this means he is enabled to make treaties with it, and generally to operate upon it in advance—to forestall it.
About the pessimism of strength. In the inner workings of the primitive man’s soul, the fear of evil is dominant. What is evil? Three types of things: accidents, uncertainty, the unexpected. How does primitive man fight against evil?—He imagines it as something rational, powerful, even as a person. This allows him to negotiate with it and generally to take preemptive actions against it.
—Another expedient is to declare its evil and harmful character to be but apparent: the consequences of accidental occurrences, and of uncertainty and the unexpected, are interpreted as well-meant, as reasonable.
—Another approach is to claim that its negative and harmful nature is just a facade: the results of random events, uncertainty, and the unpredictable are seen as well-intentioned, as rational.
—A third means is to interpret evil, above all, as merited: evil is thus justified as a punishment.
—A third way is to see evil primarily as deserved: evil is therefore seen as a form of punishment.
—In short, man submits to in all religious and moral interpretations are but forms of submission to evil.—The belief that a good purpose lies behind all evil, implies the renunciation of any desire to combat it.
—In short, man submits to in all religious and moral interpretations are just ways of giving in to evil.—The idea that there's a good reason behind every evil suggests giving up any wish to fight against it.
Now, the history of every culture shows a diminution of this fear of the accidental, of the uncertain, and of the unexpected. Culture means precisely, to learn to reckon, to discover causes, to acquire the power of forestalling events, to acquire a belief in necessity. With the growth of culture, man is able to dispense with that primitive form of submission to evil (called religion or morality), and that "justification of evil." Now he wages war against "evil,"—he gets rid of it. Yes, a state of[Pg 399] security, of belief in law and the possibility of calculation, is possible, in which consciousness regards these things with tedium,—in which the joy of the accidental, of the uncertain, and of the unexpected, actually becomes a spur.
Now, the history of every culture shows a decrease in this fear of the accidental, of the uncertain, and of the unexpected. Culture essentially means learning to evaluate, discovering causes, gaining the ability to prevent events, and developing a belief in necessity. As culture grows, people can move beyond that primitive form of submission to evil (known as religion or morality) and the "justification of evil." Now, they fight against "evil,"—they eliminate it. Yes, a state of [Pg 399] security, with belief in law and the ability to predict outcomes, is possible, in which consciousness views these things with boredom,—where the thrill of the accidental, of the uncertain, and of the unexpected actually becomes a motivator.
Let us halt a moment before this symptom of highest culture, I call it the pessimism of strength. Man now no longer requires a "justification of evil"; justification is precisely what he abhors: he enjoys evil, pur, cru; he regards purposeless evil as the most interesting kind of evil. If he had required a God in the past, he now delights in cosmic disorder without a God, a world of accident, to the essence of which terror, ambiguity, and seductiveness belong.
Let’s pause for a moment to consider this sign of highest culture, which I call the pessimism of strength. People no longer need a "justification of evil"; in fact, they despise that justification: they take pleasure in evil, pur, cru; they find purposeless evil to be the most intriguing kind. If people once needed a God, they now revel in a chaotic universe without one, a world of randomness that embodies terror, ambiguity, and allure.
In a state of this sort, it is precisely goodness which requires to be justified—that is to say, it must either have an evil and a dangerous basis, or else it must contain a vast amount of stupidity: in which case it still pleases. Animality no longer awakens terror now; a very intellectual and happy wanton spirit in favour of the animal in man, is, in such periods, the most triumphant form of spirituality. Man is now strong enough to be able to feel ashamed of a belief in God: he may now play the part of the devil's advocate afresh. If in practice he pretends to uphold virtue, it will be for those reasons which lead virtue to be associated with subtlety, cunning, lust of gain, and a form of the lust of power.
In a state like this, it’s exactly goodness that needs to be justified—that is, it has to either have a bad and dangerous foundation or it has to be deeply rooted in foolishness: which is still appealing. Animal instincts no longer evoke fear; during such times, a very intellectual and carefree pleasure in the animal side of humanity becomes the most successful expression of spirituality. People are now strong enough to feel embarrassed about believing in God: they can now play the role of the devil's advocate again. If they act as if they uphold virtue, it will be for reasons that link virtue to cleverness, deceit, greed, and a form of the desire for power.
This pessimism of strength also ends in a theodicy, i.e. in an absolute saying of yea to the world—but the same arguments will be raised in favour of[Pg 400] life which formerly were raised against it: and in this way, in a conception of this world as the highest ideal possible, which has been effectively attained.
This pessimism of strength also concludes in a theodicy, i.e. in an absolute affirmation of the world—but the same arguments that were previously used against[Pg 400] life will now be presented in its favor: and in this way, in a view of this world as the highest ideal possible, which has been effectively achieved.
1020.
1020.
The principal kinds of pessimism:—
The main types of pessimism:—
The pessimism of sensitiveness (excessive irritability with a preponderance of the feelings of pain).
The negativity of sensitiveness (extreme irritability along with a focus on feelings of pain).
The pessimism of the will that is not free (otherwise expressed: the lack of resisting power against stimuli).
The pessimism of the will that isn’t free (or, put another way: the inability to resist external influences).
The pessimism of doubt (shyness in regard to everything fixed, in regard to all grasping and touching).
The negativity of doubt (hesitance about everything certain, about all holding and feeling).
The psychological conditions which belong to these different kinds of pessimism, may all be observed in a lunatic asylum, even though they are there found in a slightly exaggerated form. The same applies to "Nihilism" (the penetrating feeling of nonentity).
The psychological conditions associated with these different types of pessimism can all be seen in a mental health facility, even if they appear in a somewhat exaggerated form there. The same goes for "Nihilism" (the deep sense of nothingness).
What, however, is the nature of Pascal's moral pessimism, and the metaphysical pessimism of the Vedânta-Philosophy? What is the nature of the social pessimism of anarchists (as of Shelley), and of the pessimism of compassion (like that of Leo Tolstoy and of Alfred de Vigny)?
What, though, is the essence of Pascal's moral pessimism, and the metaphysical pessimism found in Vedânta philosophy? What defines the social pessimism of anarchists (like Shelley), and the pessimism rooted in compassion (similar to that of Leo Tolstoy and Alfred de Vigny)?
Are all these things not also the phenomena of decay and sickness?... And is not excessive seriousness in regard to moral values, or in regard to "other-world" fictions, or social calamities, or suffering in general, of the same order? All such exaggeration of a single and narrow standpoint is[Pg 401] in itself a sign of sickness. The same applies to the preponderance of a negative over an affirmative attitude!
Are all these things also signs of decay and illness?... And is an excessive seriousness about moral values, "other-world" beliefs, social disasters, or suffering in general, really any different? Such a narrow and exaggerated viewpoint is[Pg 401] itself a sign of being unwell. The same goes for having a negative attitude outweighing a positive one!
In this respect we must not confound with the above: the joy of saying and doing no, which is the result of the enormous power and tenseness of an affirmative attitude—peculiar to all rich and mighty men and ages. It is, as it were, a luxury, a form of courage too, which opposes the terrible, which has sympathy with the frightful and the questionable, because, among other things, one is terrible and questionable: the Dionysian in will, intellect, and taste.
In this regard, we shouldn't confuse with the above: the joy of saying and doing no, which stems from the tremendous strength and intensity of a positive attitude—characteristic of all wealthy and powerful individuals and eras. It’s, in a sense, a luxury, a type of courage as well, that stands against the terrifying, that relates to the frightening and the uncertain, because, among other things, one is terrifying and uncertain: the Dionysian in will, intellect, and taste.
1021.
1021.
My Five "Noes."
My Five "No's."
(1) My fight against the feeling of sin and the introduction of the notion of punishment into the physical and metaphysical world, likewise into psychology and the interpretation of history. The recognition of the fact that all philosophies and valuations hitherto have been saturated with morality.
(1) My struggle against the feeling of sin and the introduction of the idea of punishment into both the physical and metaphysical realms, as well as into psychology and the understanding of history. The acknowledgment that all philosophies and values up to this point have been filled with morality.
(2) My identification and my discovery of the traditional ideal, of the Christian ideal, even where the dogmatic form of Christianity has been wrecked. The danger of the Christian ideal resides in its valuations, in that which can dispense with concrete expression: my struggle against latent Christianity (for instance, in music, in Socialism).
(2) My understanding and my discovery of the traditional ideal, of the Christian ideal, even when the dogmatic structure of Christianity has been destroyed. The danger of the Christian ideal lies in its values, in what can exist without concrete expression: my fight against latent Christianity (for example, in music, in Socialism).
(3) My struggle against the eighteenth century of Rousseau, against his "Nature," against his "good[Pg 402] man," his belief in the dominion of feeling—against the pampering, weakening, and moralising of man: an ideal born of the hatred of aristocratic culture, which in practice is the dominion of unbridled feelings of resentment, and invented as a standard for the purpose of war (the Christian morality of the feeling of sin, as well as the morality of resentment, is an attitude of the mob).
(3) I'm fighting against the eighteenth century of Rousseau, against his "Nature," against his "good man," and his belief in the power of feelings—against the coddling, weakening, and moralizing of humanity: an ideal created out of a dislike for aristocratic culture, which in reality represents the rule of unchecked feelings of resentment, and was made as a standard for the sake of conflict (the Christian morality rooted in the feeling of sin, as well as the morality of resentment, reflects a mob mentality).
(4) My fight against Romanticism, in which the ideals of Christianity and of Rousseau converge, but which possesses at the same time a yearning for that antiquity which knew of sacerdotal and aristocratic culture, a yearning for virtù, and for the "strong man"—something extremely hybrid; a false and imitated kind of stronger humanity, which appreciates extreme conditions in general and sees the symptom of strength in them ("the cult of passion"; an imitation of the most expressive forms, furore espressivo, originating not out of plenitude, but out of want).—(In the nineteenth century there are some things which are born out of relative plenitude—i.e. out of well-being; cheerful music, etc.—among poets, for instance, Stifter and Gottfried Keller give signs of more strength and inner well-being than—. The great strides of engineering, of inventions, of the natural sciences and of history (?) are relative products of the strength and self-reliance of the nineteenth century.)
(4) My struggle against Romanticism, where the ideals of Christianity and Rousseau meet, also reflects a longing for that antiquity that was steeped in priestly and aristocratic culture, a desire for virtù and the "strong man"—something incredibly mixed; a false and imitated type of stronger humanity that values extreme situations in general and interprets them as signs of strength ("the cult of passion"; an imitation of the most expressive forms, furore espressivo, arising not from abundance but from lack).—(In the nineteenth century, some things emerge from relative abundance—i.e. from well-being; cheerful music, etc.—among poets, for example, Stifter and Gottfried Keller show more strength and inner well-being than—. The significant advancements in engineering, inventions, natural sciences, and history (?) are relative products of the strength and self-reliance of the nineteenth century.)
(5) My struggle against the predominance of gregarious instincts, now science makes common cause with them; against the profound hate with which every kind of order of rank and of aloofness is treated.
(5) My struggle against the dominance of social instincts, now science supports them; against the deep resentment toward any form of hierarchy or separation.
1022.
1022.
From the pressure of plenitude, from the tension of forces that are continually increasing within us and which cannot yet discharge themselves, a condition is produced which is very similar to that which precedes a storm: we—like Nature's sky—become overcast. I hat, too, is "pessimism.".. A teaching which puts an end to such a condition by the fact that it commands something: a transvaluation of values by means of which the accumulated forces are given a channel, a direction, so that they explode into deeds and flashes of lightning-does not in the least require to be a hedonistic teaching: in so far as it releases strength which was compressed to an agonising degree, it brings happiness.
From the pressure of abundance, from the tension of forces that keep building up inside us and can't yet release themselves, we enter a state that closely resembles what happens before a storm: we—like the sky in Nature—become gloomy. That, too, is what "pessimism" is. A philosophy that resolves this state by commanding something: a re-evaluation of values that channels the built-up forces in a specific direction, allowing them to burst forth into actions and flashes of insight—doesn't necessarily have to be a hedonistic philosophy. In so far as it releases strength that was painfully constrained, it brings about happiness.
1023.
1023.
Pleasure appears with the feeling of power.
Pleasure comes with a sense of power.
Happiness means that the consciousness of power and triumph has begun to prevail.
Happiness means that the awareness of strength and success has started to take over.
Progress is the strengthening of the type, the ability to exercise great will-power, everything else is a misunderstanding and a danger.
Progress is about strengthening one's character, having the ability to exert strong willpower; anything else is a misunderstanding and a risk.
1024.
1024.
There comes a time when the old masquerade and moral togging-up of the passions provokes repugnance: naked Nature; when the quanta of power are recognised as decidedly simple (as determining rank); when grand style appears again as the result of great passion.
There comes a time when the old pretense and moral posturing of emotions becomes off-putting: naked Nature; when the quanta of power are seen as decidedly simple (as determining rank); when grand style emerges once more as a result of intense passion.
1025.
1025.
The purpose of culture would have us enlist everything terrible, step by step and experimentally, into its service; but before it is strong enough for this it must combat, moderate, mask, and even curse everything terrible.
The purpose of culture would have us recruit everything awful, step by step and through experimentation, into its service; but before it is strong enough for this, it must fight against, regulate, hide, and even condemn everything awful.
Wherever a culture points to anything as evil, it betrays its fear and therefore weakness.
Wherever a culture identifies something as evil, it reveals its fear and, as a result, its weakness.
Thesis: everything good is the evil of yore which has been rendered serviceable. Standard: the more terrible and the greater the passions may be which an age, a people, and an individual are at liberty to possess, because they are able to use them as a means, the higher is their culture: the more mediocre, weak, submissive, and cowardly a man may be, the more things he will regard as evil: according to him the kingdom of evil is the largest. The lowest man will see the kingdom of evil (i.e. that which is forbidden him and which is hostile to him) everywhere.
Thesis: everything good is just the old evil that has been made useful. Standard: the more intense and passionate the feelings are that a time, a group of people, or an individual can freely have, because they can use them as a means, the higher is their culture: the more average, weak, submissive, and cowardly a person is, the more things they will see as evil: for them, the realm of evil is the largest. The lowest individual will perceive the realm of evil (i.e. that which is off-limits to them and that opposes them) everywhere.
1026.
1026.
It is not a fact that "happiness follows virtue"—but it is the mighty man who first declares his happy state to be virtue.
It’s not true that "happiness follows virtue"—but it’s the strong person who first claims their happiness is virtue.
Evil actions belong to the mighty and the virtuous: bad and base actions belong to the subjected.
Evil deeds are tied to the powerful and the noble; wrongful and despicable deeds are associated with those who are oppressed.
The mightiest man, the creator, would have to be the most evil, inasmuch as he makes his ideal prevail over all men in opposition to their ideals, and remoulds them according to his own image.
The strongest person, the creator, must be the most wicked because he forces his ideals onto everyone else, reshaping them to match his vision, regardless of their own beliefs.
Evil, in this respect, means hard, painful, enforced.
Evil, in this sense, refers to something that is harsh, painful, and imposed.
Such men as Napoleon must always return and always settle our belief in the self-glory of the individual afresh: he himself, however, was corrupted by the means he had to stoop to, and had lost noblesse of character. If he had had to prevail among another kind of men, he could have availed himself of other means; and thus it would not seem necessary that a Cæsar must become bad.
Men like Napoleon will always challenge and renew our belief in individual greatness. However, he himself was tainted by the methods he had to resort to and had lost his noble character. If he had competed against a different kind of people, he could have used other approaches, and it wouldn't seem necessary for a Cæsar to turn bad.
1027.
1027.
Man is a combination of the beast and the super-beast; higher man a combination of the monster and the superman:[7] these opposites belong to each other. With every degree of a man's growth towards greatness and loftiness, he also grows downwards into the depths and into the terrible: we should not desire the one without the other;—or, better still: the more fundamentally we desire the one, the more completely we shall achieve the other.
Man is a mix of the animal and the super-animal; higher man is a mix of the monster and the superman:[7] these opposites are interconnected. As a person evolves towards greatness and nobility, he also descends into darkness and the horrifying: we shouldn't want one without the other;—or, to put it another way: the more deeply we want one, the more fully we will attain the other.
1028.
1028.
Terribleness belongs to greatness: let us not deceive ourselves.
Terribleness is part of greatness: let's not fool ourselves.
1029.
1029.
I have taught the knowledge of such terrible things, that all "Epicurean contentment" is[Pg 406] impossible concerning them. Dionysian pleasure is the only adequate kind here: I was the first to discover the tragic. Thanks to their superficiality in ethics, the Greeks misunderstood it. Resignation is not the lesson of tragedy, but only the misunderstanding of it! The yearning for nonentity is the denial of tragic wisdom, its opposite!
I have taught about such terrible things that any kind of "Epicurean happiness" is[Pg 406] impossible in relation to them. Only Dionysian pleasure is the true adequate response here: I was the first to uncover the tragic. Because of their superficial views on ethics, the Greeks got it wrong. Resignation isn't the lesson of tragedy; it's just a misunderstanding of it! The desire for nothingness is the denial of tragic wisdom—it's its complete opposite!
1030.
1030.
A rich and powerful soul not only gets over painful and even terrible losses, deprivations, robberies, and insults: it actually leaves such dark infernos in possession of still greater plenitude and power; and, what is most important of all, in possession of an increased blissfulness in love. I believe that he who has divined something of the most fundamental conditions of love, will understand Dante for having written over the door of his Inferno: "I also am the creation of eternal love."
A wealthy and influential spirit doesn't just recover from painful and even terrible losses, hardships, thefts, and insults: it actually emerges from those dark times with even greater abundance and strength; and, most importantly, with an increased joy in love. I believe that anyone who has grasped some of the fundamental truths of love will understand why Dante wrote over the entrance to his Inferno: "I too am a creation of eternal love."
1031.
1031.
To have travelled over the whole circumference of the modern soul, and to have sat in all its corners—my ambition, my torment, and my happiness.
To have explored every aspect of the modern soul, and to have experienced everything it has to offer—my ambition, my struggle, and my joy.
Veritably to have overcome pessimism, and, as the result thereof, to have acquired the eyes of a Goethe—full of love and goodwill.
Truly to have overcome pessimism, and as a result, to have gained the perspective of a Goethe—filled with love and goodwill.
1032.
1032.
The first question is by no means whether we are satisfied with ourselves; but whether we are[Pg 407] satisfied with anything at all. Granting that we should say yea to any single moment, we have then affirmed not only ourselves, but the whole of existence. For nothing stands by itself, either in us or in other things: and if our soul has vibrated and rung with happiness, like a chord, once only and only once, then all eternity was necessary in order to bring about that one event,—and all eternity, in this single moment of our affirmation, was called good, was saved, justified, and blessed.
The first question isn’t about whether we’re happy with ourselves, but whether we’re[Pg 407] happy with anything at all. If we can say yes to any single moment, we’ve not only affirmed ourselves but the entirety of existence. Nothing exists in isolation, either in us or in other things: and if our soul has resonated with happiness, like a chord, even just once, then all of eternity was needed to create that one event—and in that single moment of our affirmation, all eternity was deemed good, saved, justified, and blessed.
1033.
1033.
The passions which say yea. I ride, happiness, health, the love of the sexes, hostility and war, reverence, beautiful attitudes, manners, strong will, the discipline of lofty spirituality, the will to power, and gratitude to the Earth and to Life: all that is rich, that would fain bestow, and that refreshes, gilds, immortalises, and deifies Life—the whole power of the virtues that glorify—all declaring things good, saying yea, and doing yea.
The passions that say yes: joy, health, love between people, conflict and war, respect, graceful movements, good manners, strong will, the pursuit of high ideals, the desire for power, and appreciation for the Earth and for life. All that is abundant, that wishes to give, and that revitalizes, enhances, immortalizes, and elevates life—the entire force of the virtues that glorify—declare everything good, affirming and acting in favor of it.
1034.
1034.
We, many or few, who once more dare to live in a world purged of morality, we pagans in faith, we are probably also the first who understand what a pagan faith is: to be obliged to imagine higher creatures than man, but to imagine them beyond good and evil; to be compelled to value all higher existence as immoral existence. We believe in Olympus, and not in the "man on the cross."
We, whether many or few, who once again dare to live in a world cleansed of morality, we pagans in our beliefs, are likely the first to truly grasp what a pagan faith means: to be forced to envision beings greater than humans, but to see them beyond good and evil; to be required to regard all higher existence as immoral existence. We believe in Olympus, and not in the "man on the cross."
1035.
1035.
The more modern man has exercised his idealising power in regard to a God mostly by moralising the latter ever more and more—what does that mean?—nothing good, a diminution in man's strength.
The more modern man has used his idealizing power towards a God, mainly by continually moralizing Him—what does that mean?—nothing good, a weakening of man's strength.
As a matter of fact, the reverse would be possible: and indications of this are not wanting. God imagined as emancipation from morality, comprising the whole of the abundant assembly of Life's contrasts, and saving and justifying them in a divine agony. God as the beyond, the superior elevation, to the wretched cul-de-sac morality of "Good and Evil."
In fact, the opposite could be true, and there are signs of this. God envisioned as freedom from morality, encompassing the full range of life's contrasts, and saving and justifying them in a divine struggle. God as the transcendent, the higher reality, compared to the miserable cul-de-sac morality of "Good and Evil."
1036.
1036.
A humanitarian God cannot be demonstrated from the world that is known to us: so much are ye driven and forced to conclude to-day. But what conclusion do ye draw from this? "He cannot be demonstrated to us": the scepticism of knowledge. You all fear the conclusion: "From the world that is known to us quite a different God would be demonstrable, such a one as would certainly not be humanitarian"—and, in a word, you cling fast to your God, and invent a world for Him which is unknown to us.
A humanitarian God can't be shown to exist based on the world we know: that's what you're all led to conclude today. But what conclusion do you come to from this? "He can't be shown to us": the doubt about knowledge. You all fear the conclusion: "From the world we know, a completely different God could be demonstrated, one that definitely wouldn't be humanitarian"—and, in short, you hold tightly to your God and create a world for Him that is unknown to us.
1037.
1037.
Let us banish the highest good from our concept of God: it is unworthy of a God. Let us[Pg 409] likewise banish the highest wisdom: it is the vanity of philosophers who have perpetrated the absurdity of a God who is a monster of wisdom: the idea was to make Him as like them as possible. No! God as the highest power—that is sufficient!—Everything follows from that, even—"the world"!
Let’s get rid of the idea that the highest good defines God: it’s beneath God’s dignity. Let’s also eliminate the idea of the highest wisdom: it’s just the arrogance of philosophers who have created the ridiculous notion of a God who is a total genius. They wanted to make Him as similar to themselves as possible. No! God as the ultimate power—that’s all we need!—Everything else follows from that, even—"the world"!
1038
1038
And how many new Gods are not still possible! I, myself, in whom the religious—that is to say, the god-creating instinct occasionally becomes active at the most inappropriate moments: how very differently the divine has revealed itself every time to me! ... So many strange things have passed before me in those timeless moments, which fall into a man's life as if they came from the moon, and in which he absolutely no longer knows how old he is or how young he still may be! ... I would not doubt that there are several kinds of gods.... Some are not wanting which one could not possibly imagine without a certain halcyonic calm and levity.... Light feet perhaps belong to the concept "God". Is it necessary to explain that a God knows how to hold Himself preferably outside all Philistine and rationalist circles? also (between ourselves) beyond good and evil? His outlook is a free one—as Goethe would say.—And to invoke the authority of Zarathustra, which cannot be too highly appreciated in this regard: Zarathustra goes as far as to confess, "I would only believe in a God who knew how to dance ..."
And how many new Gods are still possible! I, myself, in whom the religious—that is to say, the god-creating instinct occasionally kicks in at the most inappropriate moments: how differently the divine has revealed itself to me every time! ... So many strange things have unfolded before me in those timeless moments, which drop into a person's life as if they came from the moon, and in which he absolutely no longer knows how old he is or how young he might still be! ... I wouldn’t doubt that there are several kinds of gods.... Some exist that one couldn't possibly imagine without a certain sense of calm and lightness.... Lightness might be part of the concept "God." Is it necessary to explain that a God prefers to place Himself outside all ordinary and rational circles? and (just between us) beyond good and evil? His perspective is a free one—as Goethe would say.—And to call upon the authority of Zarathustra, which cannot be overstated in this regard: Zarathustra goes as far as to say, "I would only believe in a God who knew how to dance ..."
Again I say: how many new Gods are not still possible! Certainly Zarathustra himself is merely an old atheist: he believes neither in old nor in new gods. Zarathustra says, "he would"—but Zarathustra will not.... Take care to understand him well.
Again I say: how many new gods are still possible! Certainly, Zarathustra himself is just an old atheist: he believes in neither old nor new gods. Zarathustra says, "he would"—but Zarathustra will not.... Make sure you understand him well.
The type God conceived according to the type of creative spirits, of "great men."
The type of person God envisioned aligns with the characteristics of creative spirits and "great individuals."
1039.
1039.
And how many new ideals are not, at bottom, still possible? Here is a little ideal that I seize upon every five weeks, while upon a wild and lonely walk, in the azure moment of a blasphemous joy. To spend one's life amid delicate and absurd things; a stranger to reality, half-artist, half-bird, half-metaphysician; without a yea or a nay for reality, save that from time to time one acknowledges it, after the manner of a good dancer, with the tips of one's toes; always tickled by some happy ray of sunlight; relieved and encouraged even by sorrow —for sorrow preserves the happy man; fixing a little tail of jokes even to the most holy thing: this, as is clear, is the ideal of a heavy spirit, a ton in weight of the spirit of gravity.
And how many new ideals are still possible at their core? Here’s a little ideal that I latch onto every five weeks during a wild and lonely walk, in the brilliant moment of a defiant joy. To spend one’s life among delicate and absurd things; a stranger to reality, half-artist, half-bird, half-philosopher; without a yes or a no to reality, except that from time to time I acknowledge it, like a good dancer, with the tips of my toes; always delighted by some happy ray of sunlight; even finding relief and encouragement in sorrow—because sorrow preserves the happy person; adding a little twist of humor even to the most sacred things: this, as is evident, is the ideal of a heavy spirit, a ton in weight of the spirit of gravity.
1040.
1040.
From the military-school of the soul. (Dedicated to the brave, the good-humoured, and the abstinent.)
From the military school of the soul. (Dedicated to the brave, the good-humored, and the abstinent.)
I should not like to undervalue the amiable virtues; but greatness of soul is not compatible with[Pg 411] them. Even in the arts, grand style excludes all merely pleasing qualities.
I don't want to downplay the nice qualities, but having a great soul doesn't go well with[Pg 411] them. Even in art, a grand style leaves out anything that's just nice to look at.
***
Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.
In times of painful tension and vulnerability, choose war. War hardens and develops muscle.
In times of stress and vulnerability, choose to fight. Fighting toughens you up and builds strength.
***
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Those who have been deeply wounded have the Olympian laughter; a man only has what he needs.
Those who have been deeply hurt have a powerful, almost divine laughter; a person only has what they truly need.
***
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
It has now already lasted ten years: no sound any longer reaches me—a land without rain. A man must have a vast amount of humanity at his disposal in order not to pine away in such drought.[8]
It has now already lasted ten years: no sound any longer reaches me—a land without rain. A person must have a lot of compassion available to avoid wasting away in such drought.[8]
[8] For the benefit of those readers who are not acquainted with the circumstances of Nietzsche's life, it would be as well to point out that this is a purely personal plaint, comprehensible enough in the mouth of one who, like Nietzsche, was for years a lonely anchorite.—Tr.
[8] For the benefit of readers who aren't familiar with Nietzsche's life, it's important to note that this is a deeply personal expression, which makes sense coming from someone like Nietzsche, who spent years living in solitude.—Tr.
1041.
1041.
My new road to an affirmative attitude.—Philosophy, as I have understood it and lived it up to the present, is the voluntary quest of the repulsive and atrocious aspects of existence. From the long experience derived from such wandering over ice and desert, I learnt to regard quite differently everything that had been philosophised hitherto: the concealed history of philosophy, the psychology of its great names came into the light for me. "How much truth can a spirit endure; for how much truth is it daring enough?"—this for me was the real[Pg 412] measure of value. Error is a piece of cowardice ... every victory on the part of knowledge, is the result of courage, of hardness towards one's self, of cleanliness towards one's self.... The kind of experimental philosophy which I am living, even anticipates the possibility of the most fundamental Nihilism, on principle: but by this I do not mean that it remains standing at a negation, at a no, or at a will to negation. It would rather attain to the very reverse—to a Dionysian affirmation of the world, as it is, without subtraction, exception, or choice—it would have eternal circular motion: the same things, the same reasoning, and the same illogical concatenation. The highest state to which a philosopher can attain: to maintain a Dionysian attitude to Life—my formula for this is amor fati.
My new path to a positive mindset.—Philosophy, as I've understood and experienced it so far, is the intentional exploration of the disturbing and horrific aspects of existence. Through my long journey across ice and desert, I've learned to see everything that has been philosophized differently: the hidden history of philosophy and the psychology of its great figures became clear to me. "How much truth can a spirit
To this end we must not only consider those aspects of life which have been denied hitherto, as: necessary, but as desirable, and not only desirable to those aspects which have been affirmed hitherto (as complements or first prerequisites, so to speak), but for their own sake, as the more powerful, more terrible, and more veritable aspects of life, in which the latter's will expresses itself most clearly.
To achieve this, we need to not only think about the parts of life that have been overlooked as necessary, but also see them as desirable. Moreover, we shouldn't just view the previously acknowledged aspects as complements or basic requirements; we should appreciate them for their own worth, as they represent the more intense, more daunting, and more real facets of life, where one's will is expressed most clearly.
To this end, we must also value that aspect of existence which alone has been affirmed until now; we must understand whence this valuation arises, and to how slight an extent it has to do with a Dionysian valuation of Life: I selected and understood that which in this respect says "yea" (on the one hand, the instinct of the sufferer; on the other, the gregarious instinct; and thirdly, the instinct of the greater number against the exceptions).
To achieve this, we also need to appreciate that part of existence which has only been acknowledged up to this point; we need to grasp where this appreciation comes from, and how little it relates to a Dionysian view of Life: I identified and understood that which, in this context, expresses "yes" (first, the instinct of the sufferer; second, the social instinct; and third, the instinct of the majority against the exceptions).
Thus I divined to what extent a stronger kind of man must necessarily imagine—the elevation and enhancement of man in another direction: higher creatures, beyond good and evil, beyond those values which bear the stamp of their origin in the sphere of suffering, of the herd, and of the greater number—I searched for the data of this topsy-turvy formation of ideals in history (the concepts "pagan," "classical," "noble," have been discovered afresh and brought forward).
Thus, I realized how a stronger type of person must necessarily envision—the elevation and enhancement of humanity in another way: higher beings, beyond good and evil, beyond those values shaped by their origins in suffering, in the masses, and in the majority—I looked for the evidence of this upside-down formation of ideals throughout history (the concepts "pagan," "classical," "noble," have been rediscovered and brought to light).
1042.
1042.
We should demonstrate to what extent the religion of the Greeks was higher than Judæo-Christianity. The latter triumphed because the Greek religion was degenerate (and decadent).
We should show how much the religion of the Greeks was superior to Judeo-Christianity. The latter prevailed because the Greek religion had become degenerate (and decadent).
1043.
1043.
It is not surprising that a couple of centuries have been necessary in order to link up again—a couple of centuries are very little indeed.
It’s not surprising that it has taken a couple of centuries to reconnect—two centuries really isn’t that long at all.
1044.
1044.
There must be some people who sanctify functions, not only eating and drinking, and not only in memory of them, or in harmony with them; but this world must be for ever glorified anew, and in a novel fashion.
There must be some people who elevate experiences beyond just eating and drinking, not just remembering them or aligning with them; this world needs to be celebrated again and again, and in new ways.
1045.
1045.
The most intellectual men feel the ecstasy and charm of sensual things in a way which other men[Pg 414] —those with "fleshy hearts"—cannot possibly imagine, and ought not to be able to imagine: they are sensualists with the best possible faith, because they grant the senses a more fundamental value than that fine sieve, that thinning and mincing machine, or whatever it is called, which in the language of the people is termed "spirit" The strength and power of the senses—this is the most essential thing in a sound man who is one of Nature's lucky strokes: the splendid beast must first be there—otherwise what is the value of all "humanisation"?
The most intellectual men experience the ecstasy and allure of sensual things in a way that others[Pg 414]—those with "fleshy hearts"—can't even begin to understand, and really shouldn't have to. They are sensualists with the purest faith, because they recognize the senses as more fundamentally valuable than that fine filter, that grinding machine, or whatever it's called, which people refer to as "spirit." The strength and power of the senses—this is the most vital aspect of a sound person who is truly one of Nature's fortunate creations: the magnificent beast must be present first—otherwise, what's the point of all this "humanization"?
1046.
1046.
(1) We want to hold fast to our senses, and to the belief in them—and accept their logical conclusions! The hostility to the senses in the philosophy that has been written up to the present, has been man's greatest feat of nonsense.
(1) We want to stick to our senses and believe in them—and accept the logical conclusions they bring! The hostility towards the senses in the philosophy written up to now has been humanity's greatest act of nonsense.
(2) The world now extant, on which all earthly and living things have so built themselves, that it now appears as it does (enduring and proceeding slowly), we would fain continue building—not criticise it away as false!
(2) The world we live in today, where all earthly and living things have shaped themselves to be as they are (lasting and evolving gradually), we genuinely want to keep building—not tear it down by calling it false!
(3) Our valuations help in the process of building; they emphasise and accentuate. What does it mean when whole religions say: "Everything is bad and false and evil"? This condemnation of the whole process can only be the judgment of the failures!
(3) Our assessments aid in the building process; they highlight and emphasize. What does it mean when entire religions claim: "Everything is bad, false, and evil"? This overall condemnation can only reflect the judgment of those who have failed!
(4) True, the failures might be the greatest sufferers and therefore the most subtle! The contented might be worth little!
(4) It's true that those who fail might suffer the most and be the most insightful! Those who are satisfied might not be worth much!
(5) We must understand the fundamental artistic phenomenon which is called "Life,"—the formative spirit, which constructs under the most unfavourable circumstances: and in the slowest manner possible——The proof of all its combinations must first be given afresh: it maintains itself.
(5) We need to grasp the essential artistic phenomenon known as "Life,"—the creative spirit that builds itself up even in the toughest situations and at the slowest pace possible——The evidence of all its combinations must first be presented again: it endures.
1047.
1047.
Sexuality, lust of dominion, the pleasure derived from appearance and deception, great and joyful gratitude to Life and its typical conditions—these things are essential to all paganism, and it has a good conscience on its side.—That which is hostile to Nature (already in Greek antiquity) combats paganism in the form of morality and dialectics.
Sexuality, the desire for power, the pleasure that comes from looks and trickery, and a deep and joyful appreciation for Life and its natural conditions—these are all fundamental to paganism, which feels no guilt about them. —What goes against Nature (even since Greek times) fights against paganism through morality and reasoning.
1040.
1040.
An anti-metaphysical view of the world—yes, but an artistic one.
An anti-metaphysical perspective on the world—sure, but an artistic one.
1049.
1049.
Apollo's misapprehension: the eternity of beautiful forms, the aristocratic prescription, "Thus shall it ever be!"
Apollo's misunderstanding: the timelessness of beautiful forms, the elite saying, "It will always be this way!"
Dionysus. Sensuality and cruelty. The perishable nature of existence might be interpreted as the joy of procreative and destructive force, as unremitting creation.
Dionysus. Sensuality and cruelty. The fleeting nature of life could be seen as the pleasure of both creating and destroying, as endless creation.
1050.
1050.
The word "Dionysian" expresses: a constraint to unity, a soaring above personality, the common-place,[Pg 416] society, reality, and above the abyss of the ephemeral, the passionately painful sensation of superabundance, in darker, fuller, and more fluctuating conditions; an ecstatic saying of yea to the collective character of existence, as that which remains the same, and equally mighty and blissful throughout all change, the great pantheistic sympathy with pleasure and pain, which declares even the most terrible and most questionable qualities of existence good, and sanctifies them; the eternal will to procreation, to fruitfulness, and to recurrence; the feeling of unity in regard to the necessity of creating and annihilating.
The term "Dionysian" refers to: a drive for unity, transcending individuality, the ordinary, [Pg 416] society, reality, and the void of the ephemeral, the intense and painful feeling of excess, in darker, deeper, and more variable conditions; an ecstatic affirmation of the collective nature of existence, something that remains constant and equally powerful and joyful amid all change, the profound pantheistic connection with pleasure and pain, which asserts even the most dreadful and questionable aspects of existence are good and makes them sacred; the eternal desire for creation, for fertility, and for recurrence; the feeling of unity regarding the necessity of creation and destruction.
The word "Apollonian" expresses: the constraint to be absolutely isolated, to the typical "individual," to everything that simplifies, distinguishes, and makes strong, salient, definite, and typical to freedom within the law.
The term "Apollonian" refers to the limitation of being completely isolated, to the typical "individual," to everything that simplifies, distinguishes, and enhances, making it strong, prominent, clear, and typical for freedom within the law.
The further development of art is just as necessarily bound up with the antagonism of these two natural art-forces, as the further development of mankind is bound up with the antagonism of the sexes. The plenitude of power and restraint, the highest form of self-affirmation in a cool, noble, and reserved kind of beauty: the Apollonianism of the Hellenic will.
The ongoing evolution of art is just as closely linked to the conflict between these two natural art forces as the progress of humanity is tied to the conflict between the sexes. The abundance of power and restraint, the ultimate expression of self-affirmation in a calm, noble, and composed kind of beauty: the Apollonian spirit of the Hellenic will.
This antagonism of the Dionysian and of the Apollonian in the Greek soul, is one of the great riddles which made me feel drawn to the essence of Hellenism. At bottom, I troubled about nothing save the solution of the question, why precisely Greek Apollonianism should have been forced to grow out of a Dionysian soil: the Dionysian Greek[Pg 417] had need of being Apollonian; that is to say in order to break his will to the titanic, to the complex, to the uncertain, to the horrible by a will to measure, to simplicity, and to submission to rule and concept. Extravagance, wildness, and Asiatic tendencies lie at the root of the Greeks. Their courage consists in their struggle with their Asiatic nature: they were not given beauty, any more than they were given Logic and moral! naturalness: in them these things are victories, they are willed and fought for—they constitute the triumph of the Greeks.
This conflict between the Dionysian and the Apollonian in the Greek spirit is one of the great mysteries that drew me to the essence of Hellenism. Ultimately, I was only concerned with finding out why Greek Apollonianism had to emerge from a Dionysian foundation: the Dionysian Greek needed to be Apollonian; that is, to overcome the titanic, the complex, the uncertain, and the horrific through a commitment to order, simplicity, and adherence to rules and concepts. Extravagance, wildness, and Asian influences are at the core of the Greeks. Their bravery lies in their battle against their Asiatic nature: they did not inherently possess beauty, nor were they given logic and moral naturalness; for them, these qualities are achievements—they are earned and fought for—they represent the triumph of the Greeks.
1051.
1051.
It is clear that only the rarest and most lucky cases of humanity can attain to the highest and most sublime human joys in which Life celebrates its own glorification; and this only happens when these rare creatures themselves and their forbears have lived a long preparatory life leading to this goal, without, however, having done so consciously. It is then that an overflowing wealth of multifarious forces and the most agile power of "free will" and lordly command exist together in perfect concord in one man; then the intellect is just as much at ease, or at home, in the senses as the senses are at ease or at home in it; and everything that takes place in the latter must give rise to extraordinarily subtle joys in the former. And vice versâ: just think of this vice versâ for a moment in a man like Hafiz; even Goethe, though to a lesser degree, gives some idea of this process. It[Pg 418] is probable that, in such perfect and well-constituted men, the most sensual functions are finally transfigured by a symbolic elatedness of the highest intellectuality; in themselves they feel a kind of deification of the body and are most remote from the ascetic philosophy of the principle "God is a Spirit": from this principle it is clear that the ascetic is the "botched man" who declares only that to be good and "God" which is absolute, and which judges and condemns.
It’s clear that only the rarest and luckiest people can experience the greatest and most profound joys in life, where existence celebrates its own greatness. This happens only when these exceptional individuals and their ancestors have lived a long, preparatory life leading to this achievement, often without realizing it. At that point, an overflowing abundance of diverse forces and the nimblest power of "free will" and noble command exist in perfect harmony within one person; the intellect feels just as comfortable in the senses as the senses do in the intellect. Everything that happens in the senses must produce extraordinarily subtle joys in the intellect. And vice versa: just think of this vice versa for a moment in someone like Hafiz; even Goethe, though to a lesser extent, provides a glimpse of this process. It[Pg 418] is likely that, in such perfectly balanced individuals, the most sensual functions are ultimately transformed by a symbolic elevation of the highest intellect; they experience a kind of deification of the body and are far removed from the ascetic philosophy that states "God is a Spirit": from this viewpoint, it’s evident that the ascetic is the "failed person" who only considers what is absolute to be good and "God," passing judgment and condemnation.
From that height of joy in which man feels himself completely and utterly a deified form and self-justification of nature, down to the joy of healthy peasants and healthy semi-human beasts, the whole of this long and enormous gradation of the light and colour of happiness was called by the Greek—not without that grateful quivering of one who is initiated into secret, not without much caution and pious silence—by the godlike name: Dionysus. What then do all modern men—the children of a crumbling, multifarious, sick and strange age know of the compass of Greek happiness, how could they know anything about it! Whence would the slaves of "modern ideas" derive their right to Dionysian feasts!
From that peak of joy where a person feels entirely and completely elevated and justified by nature, down to the happiness of healthy farmers and robust animals, this vast spectrum of the light and color of happiness was referred to by the Greeks—not without that grateful thrill of someone who has been initiated into mysteries, and not without a great deal of caution and respectful silence—by the divine name: Dionysus. So what do all modern individuals—the products of a decaying, diverse, troubled, and peculiar era know about the compass of Greek happiness? How could they know anything about it! From where would the followers of "modern ideas" claim their right to Dionysian celebrations!
When the Greek body and soul were in full "bloom," and not, as it were, in states of morbid exaltation and madness, there arose the secret symbol of the loftiest affirmation and transfiguration of life and the world that has ever existed. There we have a standard beside which everything that has grown since must seem too short, too poor, too narrow: if we but pronounce the word[Pg 419] "Dionysus" in the presence of the best of more recent names and things, in the presence of Goethe, for instance, or Beethoven, or Shakespeare, or Raphael, in a trice we realise that our best things and moments are condemned. Dionysus is a judge! Am I understood? There can be no doubt that the Greeks sought to interpret, by means of their Dionysian experiences, the final mysteries of the "destiny of the soul" and everything they knew concerning the education and the purification of man, and above all concerning the absolute hierarchy and inequality of value between man and man. There is the deepest experience of all Greeks, which they conceal beneath great silence,—we do not know the Greeks so long as this hidden and sub-terranean access to them remains obstructed. The indiscreet eyes of scholars will never perceive anything in these things, however much learned energy may still have to be expended in the service of this excavation—; even the noble zeal of such friends of antiquity as Goethe and Winckelmann, seems to savour somewhat of bad form and of arrogance, precisely in this respect. To wait and to prepare oneself; to await the appearance of new sources of knowledge; to prepare oneself in solitude for the sight of new faces and the sound of new voices; to cleanse one's soul ever more and more of the dust and noise, as of a country fair, which is peculiar to this age; to overcome everything Christian by something super-Christian, and not only to rid oneself of it,—for the Christian doctrine is the counter-doctrine to the Dionysian; to rediscover the South in oneself, and to stretch a clear, glittering, and[Pg 420] mysterious southern sky above one; to reconquer the southern healthiness and concealed power of the soul, once more for oneself; to increase the compass of one's soul step by step, and to become more supernational, more European, more super-European, more Oriental, and finally more Hellenic—for Hellenism was, as a matter of fact, the first great union and synthesis of everything Oriental, and precisely on that account, the beginning of the European soul, the discovery of our "new world":—he who lives under such imperatives, who knows what he may not encounter some day? Possibly—a new dawn!
When the Greek body and soul were in full "bloom," and not, so to speak, in states of unhealthy excitement and madness, the secret symbol of the highest affirmation and transformation of life and the world emerged. We have a standard against which everything that has come after seems too short, too lacking, too limited: if we simply say the word[Pg 419] "Dionysus" in the presence of the greatest among more recent names and things, like Goethe, Beethoven, Shakespeare, or Raphael, we quickly realize that our best achievements and moments are doomed. Dionysus is a judge! Do you understand me? There is no doubt that the Greeks aimed to interpret, through their Dionysian experiences, the ultimate mysteries of the "destiny of the soul" and everything they knew about human education and purification, particularly regarding the absolute hierarchy and inequality of value among individuals. This is the deepest experience of all Greeks, which they hide beneath a great silence—we do not understand the Greeks as long as this hidden, underground access to them remains blocked. The prying eyes of scholars will never truly see these things, no matter how much learned effort is spent on this excavation; even the noble enthusiasm of antiquity lovers like Goethe and Winckelmann seems somewhat out of place and arrogant, particularly in this regard. One must wait and prepare; to anticipate the emergence of new sources of knowledge; to ready oneself in solitude for the sight of new faces and the sound of new voices; to cleanse one's soul more and more of the dust and noise, like that of a country fair, peculiar to this age; to overcome everything Christian with something super-Christian, and not just to rid oneself of it—because Christian doctrine is the counter-doctrine to the Dionysian; to rediscover the South within oneself and to stretch a clear, bright, and[Pg 420] mysterious southern sky above oneself; to reclaim the southern vitality and hidden strength of the soul once again for oneself; to gradually expand the range of one's soul, becoming more international, more European, more super-European, more Eastern, and finally more Hellenic—for Hellenism was actually the first great union and synthesis of everything Eastern, and precisely for that reason, the beginning of the European soul, the discovery of our "new world":—who knows what might be encountered one day by someone living under such imperatives? Perhaps—a new dawn!
1052.
1052.
The two types; Dionysus and Christ on the Cross. We should ascertain whether the typically religious man is a decadent phenomenon (the great innovators are one and all morbid and epileptic); but do not let us forget to include that type of the religious man who is pagan. Is the pagan cult not a form of gratitude for, and affirmation of, Life? Ought not its most representative type to be an apology and deification of Life? The type of a well-constituted and ecstatically overflowing spirit! The type of a spirit which absorbs the contradictions and problems of existence, and which solves them!
The two types: Dionysus and Christ on the Cross. We should determine whether the typical religious person is a decline from what is natural (all the great innovators are, in some sense, troubled and fragile); but let's not forget to include that kind of religious person who is pagan. Isn't the pagan ritual a way to express gratitude for, and affirmation of, Life? Shouldn't its most representative figure be an apology and celebration of Life? The kind of spirit that is well-balanced and overflowing with joy! The kind of spirit that takes in the contradictions and challenges of existence and actually resolves them!
At this point I set up the Dionysus of the Greeks: the religious affirmation of Life, of the whole of Life, not of denied and partial Life (it is typical that in this cult the sexual act awakens ideas of depth, mystery, and reverence).
At this point, I introduced the Dionysus of the Greeks: the spiritual celebration of Life, embracing all of Life, not just the rejected and incomplete aspects of it (it's notable that in this cult, the sexual act brings forth feelings of depth, mystery, and respect).
Dionysus versus "Christ"; here you have the contrast. It is not a difference in regard to the martyrdom,—but the latter has a different meaning. Life itself—Life s eternal fruitfulness and recurrence caused anguish, destruction, and the will to annihilation. In the other case, the suffering of the "Christ as the Innocent One" stands as an objection against Life, it is the formula of Life's condemnation.—Readers will guess that the problem concerns the meaning of suffering; whether a Christian or a tragic meaning be given to it. In the first case it is the road to a holy mode of existence; in the second case existence itself is regarded as sufficiently holy to justify an enormous amount of suffering. The tragic man says yea even to the most excruciating suffering: he is sufficiently strong, rich, and capable of deifying, to be able to do this; the Christian denies even the happy lots on earth: he is weak, poor, and disinherited enough to suffer from life in any form. God on the Cross is a curse upon Life, a signpost directing people to deliver themselves from it;—Dionysus cut into pieces is a promise of Life: it will be for ever born anew, and rise afresh from destruction.
Dionysus versus "Christ"; here’s the contrast. It’s not about the martyrdom—though the latter has a different significance. Life itself—its eternal fruitfulness and cycles brings pain, destruction, and a desire for annihilation. In the other case, the suffering of the "Christ as the Innocent One" serves as a rebuttal to Life; it is the expression of Life’s condemnation. Readers might sense that the issue revolves around the meaning of suffering; whether it is interpreted with a Christian or a tragic perspective. In the first case, it’s the pathway to a sacred way of living; in the second case, existence itself is seen as inherently sacred enough to account for an immense amount of suffering. The tragic individual accepts even the most intense suffering: he is strong, abundant, and capable of elevating his experience, allowing him to do so; the Christian, on the other hand, rejects even the fortunate circumstances on earth: he is weak, impoverished, and disenfranchised enough to struggle with life in any form. God on the Cross is a curse upon Life, a sign pointing individuals to free themselves from it;—Dionysus, torn apart, is a promise of Life: it will forever be reborn, rising anew from destruction.
III.
ETERNAL RECURRENCE.
1053.
1053.
My philosophy reveals the triumphant thought through which all other systems of thought must ultimately perish. It is the great disciplinary thought: those races that cannot bear it are doomed; those which regard it as the greatest blessing are destined to rule.
My philosophy shows the winning idea that all other ways of thinking will eventually fail. It is the key guiding idea: those groups that can't handle it are doomed; those who see it as the greatest gift are meant to lead.
1054.
1054.
The greatest of all fights: for this purpose a new weapon is required.
The greatest of all fights: for this, a new weapon is needed.
A hammer: a terrible alternative must be created. Europe must be brought face to face with the logic of facts, and confronted with the question whether its will for ruin is really earnest.
A hammer: a terrible alternative has to be created. Europe needs to be confronted with the reality of the situation and asked if its desire for destruction is genuinely serious.
General levelling down to mediocrity must be avoided. Rather than this it would be preferable to perish.
General leveling down to mediocrity must be avoided. Instead of this, it would be better to perish.
1055.
1055.
A pessimistic attitude of mind and a pessimistic doctrine and ecstatic Nihilism, may in[Pg 423] certain circumstances even prove indispensable to the philosopher—that is to say, as a mighty form of pressure, or hammer, with which he can smash up degenerate, perishing races and put them out of existence; with which he can beat a track to a new order of life, or instil a longing for nonentity in those who are degenerate and who desire to perish.
A pessimistic mindset and a bleak philosophy, along with ecstatic Nihilism, can, in[Pg 423] some situations, be essential for the philosopher. This perspective acts as a powerful tool or hammer that can shatter degenerate, dying races and wipe them from existence; it can also carve a path to a new way of life or inspire a desire for nothingness in those who are weakened and wish to fade away.
1056.
1056.
I wish to teach the thought which gives unto many the right to cancel their existences—the great disciplinary thought.
I want to share the idea that gives many the authority to end their lives—the profound disciplinary idea.
1057.
1057.
Eternal Recurrence. A prophecy.
Eternal Recurrence. A prophecy.
1. The exposition of the doctrine and its theoretical first principles and results.
1. The explanation of the doctrine and its theoretical foundational principles and outcomes.
2. The proof of the doctrine.
2. The evidence for the belief.
3. Probable results which will follow from its being believed. (It makes everything break open.)
3. Likely outcomes that will come from it being believed. (It causes everything to open up.)
(a) The means of enduring it.
The way to get through it.
(b) The means of ignoring it.
The way to ignore it.
4. Its place in history is a means.
4. Its place in history is a way.
The period of greatest danger. The foundation of an oligarchy above peoples and their interests: education directed at establishing a political policy for humanity in general.
The time of greatest risk. The establishment of an oligarchy above people and their interests: education aimed at creating a political agenda for humanity as a whole.
A counterpart of Jesuitism.
A counterpart to Jesuitism.
1058.
1058.
The two greatest philosophical points of view (both discovered by Germans).
The two biggest philosophical perspectives (both discovered by Germans).
(a) That of becoming and that of evolution.
That of becoming and evolution.
(b) That based upon the values of existence (but the wretched form of German pessimism must first be overcome!)—
(b) That based on the values of existence (but first, we must overcome the miserable form of German pessimism!)—
Both points of view reconciled by me in a decisive manner.
I reconciled both points of view in a clear and decisive way.
Everything becomes and returns for ever, escape is impossible!
Everything comes into being and goes back forever, escape is impossible!
Granted that we could appraise the value of existence, what would be the result of it? The thought of recurrence is a principle of selection in the service of power (and barbarity!).
Granted that we could evaluate the value of existence, what would the outcome be? The idea of recurrence is a principle of selection in the service of power (and brutality!).
The ripeness of man for this thought.
The readiness of man for this idea.
1059.
1059.
1. The thought of eternal recurrence: its first principles which must necessarily be true if it were true. What its result is.
1. The idea of eternal recurrence: its fundamental principles that would have to be true if it were true. What its outcome is.
2. It is the most oppressive thought: its probable results, provided it be not prevented, that is to say, provided all values be not transvalued.
2. It is the most oppressive thought: its likely outcomes, if it isn’t stopped, that is to say, if all values aren’t changed.
3. The means of enduring it: the transvaluation of all values. Pleasure no longer to be found in certainty, but in uncertainty; no longer "cause and effect," but continual creativeness; no longer the will to self-preservation, but to power; no longer the modest expression "it is all only subjective," but "it is all our work! let us be proud of it."
3. The way to endure it: the re-evaluation of all values. Pleasure is no longer found in certainty, but in uncertainty; no longer "cause and effect," but constant creativity; no longer the desire for self-preservation, but for power; no longer the humble phrase "it is all only subjective," but "it is all our creation! Let's take pride in it."
1060.
1060.
In order to endure the thought of recurrence, freedom from morality is necessary; new means against the fact pain (pain regarded as the instrument, as the father of pleasure; there is no accretive consciousness of pain); pleasure derived from all kinds of uncertainty and tentativeness, as a counterpoise to extreme fatalism; suppression of the concept "necessity"; suppression of the "will"; suppression of "absolute knowledge."
To handle the idea of recurrence, we need to free ourselves from morality; we need new ways to address the fact pain (pain seen as the tool, as the source of pleasure; there's no cumulative awareness of pain); pleasure that comes from all sorts of uncertainty and hesitance, balancing out extreme fatalism; rejecting the idea of "necessity"; rejecting the "will"; rejecting "absolute knowledge."
Greatest elevation of man's consciousness of strength, as that which creates superman.
Greatest elevation of man's awareness of strength, as that which creates superman.
1061.
1061.
The two extremes of thought—the materialistic and the platonic—are reconciled in eternal recurrence: both are regarded as ideals.
The two extremes of thought—the materialistic and the platonic—are reconciled in eternal recurrence: both are seen as ideals.
1062.
1062.
If the universe had a goal, that goal would have been reached by now. If any sort of unforeseen final state existed, that state also would have! been reached. If it were capable of any halting or stability of any being, it would only have possessed this capability of becoming stable for one instant in its development; and again becoming would have been at an end for ages, and with it all thinking and all "spirit." The fact of "intellects" being in a state of development proves that the universe can have no goal, no[Pg 426] final state, and is incapable of being. But the old habit of thinking of some purpose in regard to all phenomena, and of thinking of a directing and creating deity in regard to the universe, is so powerful, that the thinker has to go to great pains in order to avoid thinking of the very aimlessness of the world as intended. The idea that the universe intentionally evades a goal, and even knows artificial means wherewith it prevents itself from falling into a circular movement, must occur to all those who would fain attribute to the universe the capacity of eternally regenerating itself—that is to say, they would fain impose upon a finite, definite force which is invariable in quantity, like the universe, the miraculous gift of renewing its forms and its conditions for all eternity. Although the universe is no longer a God, it must still be capable of the divine power of creating and transforming; it must forbid itself to relapse into any one of its previous forms; it must not only have the intention, but also the means, of avoiding any sort of repetition, every second of its existence, even, it must control every single one of its movements, with the view of avoiding goals, final states, and repetitions and all the other results of such an unpardonable and insane method of thought and desire. All this is nothing more than the old religious mode of thought and desire, which, in spite of all, longs to believe that in some way or other the universe resembles the old, beloved, infinite, and infinitely-creative God—that in some way or other "the old God still lives"—that longing of Spinoza's[Pg 427] which is expressed in the words "deus sive natura" (what he really felt was "natura sive deus"). Which, then, is the proposition and belief in which the decisive change, the present preponderance of the scientific spirit over the religious and god-fancying spirit, is best formulated? Ought it not to be: the universe, as force, must not be thought of as unlimited, because it cannot be thought of in this way,—we forbid ourselves the concept infinite force, because it is incompatible with the idea of force? Whence it follows that the universe lacks the power of eternal renewal.
If the universe had a purpose, it would have been fulfilled by now. If there were any unforeseen final state, that state would have been achieved as well. If it were capable of halting or stabilizing any existence, it would have only been able to achieve this for a brief moment in its development; afterward, becoming would have ceased for ages, taking all thought and "spirit" with it. The existence of "intellects" in a state of development shows that the universe can't have a purpose, no [Pg 426] final state, and is incapable of being. Yet, the old habit of thinking about some purpose behind all phenomena and of envisioning a directing and creating deity for the universe is so strong that thinkers must exert a lot of effort to avoid interpreting the inherent aimlessness of the world as something intended. The idea that the universe intentionally avoids a goal and even has artificial means to prevent itself from falling into a cyclical pattern must occur to anyone who wishes to believe that the universe can eternally regenerate itself—that is, they want to attribute to a finite, definite force that remains constant in quantity, like the universe, the miraculous ability to renew its forms and conditions for all eternity. Although the universe is no longer a God, it must still possess the divine ability to create and transform; it must prevent itself from reverting to any of its previous forms; it must not only intend but also have the means to avoid any form of repetition every moment of its existence. It must control each of its movements to avoid goals, final states, repetitions, and all the other consequences of such an unforgivable and irrational line of thought and desire. All of this is just the old religious mindset that, despite everything, longs to believe that in some way the universe is like the old, cherished, infinite, and infinitely-creative God—that somehow "the old God still lives"—the longing of Spinoza expressed in the words "deus sive natura" (what he truly felt was "natura sive deus"). So, what is the assertion and belief that best captures the decisive change, the current preponderance of the scientific spirit over the religious and deity-centric mindset? Shouldn't it be: the universe, as force, must not be seen as limitless, because it cannot be understood in this way—we reject the concept of infinite force, as it is incompatible with the idea of force? This leads to the conclusion that the universe lacks the power of eternal renewal.
1063.
1063.
The principle of the conservation of energy inevitably involves eternal recurrence.
The principle of conservation of energy inevitably involves eternal recurrence.
1064.
1064.
That a state of equilibrium has never been reached, proves that it is impossible, but in infinite space it must have been reached. Likewise in spherical space. The form of space must be the cause of the eternal movement, and ultimately of all imperfection. That "energy" and "stability" and "immutability" are contradictory. The measure of energy (dimensionally) is fixed though it is essentially fluid.
That a state of balance has never been achieved shows that it's impossible, but in infinite space, it must have been reached. The same goes for spherical space. The shape of space must be the reason for constant motion and ultimately for all imperfections. Concepts like "energy," "stability," and "immutability" are contradictory. The measurement of energy (in terms of dimensions) is established, even though it is fundamentally fluid.
"That which is timeless" must be refuted, any given moment of energy, the absolute conditions for a new distribution of all forces are present, it cannot remain stationary. Change is part of[Pg 428] its essence, therefore time is as well; by this means, however, the necessity of change has only been established once more in theory.
"That which is timeless" has to be challenged; at any moment, the energy is shifting, and the fundamental conditions for a new balance of all forces are there, so it can't stay the same. Change is a core part of[Pg 428] its nature, which means time is too; however, this just reaffirms the need for change in theory.
1065.
1065.
A certain emperor always bore the fleeting nature of all things in his mind, in order not to value them too seriously, and to be able to live quietly in their midst. Conversely, everything seems to me much too important for it to be so fleeting, I seek an eternity for everything: ought one to pour the most precious salves and wines into the sea? My consolation is that everything that has been is eternal: the sea will wash it up again.
A certain emperor always kept in mind the temporary nature of everything so he wouldn't take it too seriously and could live peacefully among it. On the other hand, I find everything feels way too significant to be so temporary; I want everything to last forever. Should we really just pour the most valuable remedies and wines into the sea? My comfort is that everything that has existed is eternal: the sea will bring it back.
1066.
1066
The new concept of the universe. The universe exists; it is nothing that grows into existence and that passes out of existence. Or, better still, it develops, it passes away, but it never began to develop, and has never ceased from passing away; it maintains itself in both states. It lives on itself, its excrements are its nourishment.
The new concept of the universe. The universe exists; it's not something that suddenly comes into being and then disappears. In fact, it evolves, it fades away, but it has never actually started to evolve, and it has never stopped fading away; it maintains itself in both states. It sustains itself, and its waste is its food.
We need not concern ourselves for one instant with the hypothesis of a created world. The concept create is to-day utterly indefinable and unrealisable; it is but a word which hails from superstitious ages, nothing can be explained with a word. The last attempt that was made to conceive of a world that began occurred quite recently,[Pg 429] in many cases with the help of logical reasoning,—generally, too, as you will guess, with an ulterior theological motive.
We don't need to worry for a moment about the idea of a created world. The concept of creation is completely meaningless and unrealistic today; it's just a term that comes from superstitious times, and you can't explain anything with just a word. The latest attempt to imagine a world that began happened not long ago,[Pg 429] often using logical reasoning—and, as you might expect, usually with an underlying theological agenda.
Several attempts have been made lately to show that the concept that "the universe has an infinite past (regressus in infinitum) is contradictory, it was even demonstrated, it is true, at the price of confounding the head with the tail. Nothing can prevent me from calculating backwards from this moment of time, and of saying: "I shall never reach the end"; just as I can calculate without end in a forward direction, from the same moment. It is only when I wish to commit the error—I shall be careful to avoid it—of reconciling this correct concept of a regressus in infinitum with the absolutely unrealisable concept of a finite progressus up to the present; only when I consider the direction (forwards or backwards) as logically indifferent, that I take hold of the head—this very moment—and think I hold the tail: this pleasure I leave to you, Mr. Dühring!...
Recently, there have been several attempts to argue that the idea of "the universe having an infinite past (regressus in infinitum) is contradictory." It's true that this was demonstrated, but it came at the cost of mixing up the starting point with the end point. Nothing stops me from calculating backward from this moment in time and saying, "I will never reach the end," just as I can calculate endlessly forward from the same moment. It's only when I make the mistake—I will be sure to avoid it—of trying to align this accurate concept of regressus in infinitum with the completely impossible idea of a finite progressus leading up to now; only when I treat the direction (forward or backward) as logically irrelevant do I mistakenly grasp the starting point—this very moment—and believe I have the end point. I'll leave that pleasure to you, Mr. Dühring!...
I have come across this thought in other thinkers before me, and every time I found that it was determined by other ulterior motives (chiefly theological, in favour of a creator spiritus). If the universe were in any way able to congeal, to dry up, to perish; or if it were capable of attaining to a state of equilibrium; or if it had any kind of goal at all which a long lapse of time, immutability, and finality reserved for it (in short, to speak metaphysically, if becoming could resolve itself into being or into nonentity), this state ought already to have been reached.
I’ve encountered this idea in other thinkers before me, and each time I found it driven by other hidden agendas (mostly theological, supporting a creator spiritus). If the universe could somehow solidify, dry up, or cease to exist; or if it could reach a state of balance; or if it had any ultimate goal that a long period of time, unchanging nature, and finality had in store for it (in short, to put it philosophically, if becoming could transform into being or nonexistence), that state should have already been achieved.
But it has not been reached: it therefore follows.... This is the only certainty we can grasp, which can serve as a corrective to a host of cosmic hypotheses possible in themselves. If, for instance, materialism cannot consistently escape the conclusion of a finite state, which William Thomson has traced out for it, then materialism is thereby refuted.
But it hasn't been achieved: therefore it follows.... This is the only certainty we can hold onto, which can act as a check against numerous cosmic theories that are possible in their own right. If, for example, materialism can't consistently avoid the conclusion of a finite state, as William Thomson has pointed out, then materialism is effectively disproven.
If the universe may be conceived as a definite quantity of energy, as a definite number of centres of energy,—and every other concept remains indefinite and therefore useless,—it follows therefrom that the universe must go through a calculable number of combinations in the great game of chance which constitutes its existence. In infinity, at some moment or other, every possible combination must once have been realised; not only this, but it must have been realised an infinite number of times. And inasmuch as between every one of these combinations and its next recurrence every other possible combination would necessarily have been undergone, and since every one of these combinations would determine the whole series in the same order, a circular movement of absolutely identical series is thus demonstrated: the universe is thus shown to be a circular movement which has already repeated itself an infinite number of times, and which plays its game for all eternity.—This conception is not simply materialistic; for if it were this, it would not involve an infinite recurrence of identical cases, but a finite state. Owing to the fact that the universe has not reached this finite state, materialism[Pg 431] shows itself to be but an imperfect and provisional hypothesis.
If we think of the universe as a specific amount of energy, made up of a certain number of energy centers—and all other ideas remain vague and therefore not helpful—it follows that the universe must go through a calculable number of combinations in the big game of chance that makes up its existence. In infinity, at some point, every possible combination must have happened at least once; not just that, but it has happened an infinite number of times. Since between each of these combinations and its next occurrence every other possible combination would have necessarily occurred, and since each of these combinations would set the whole series in the same order, a circular pattern of completely identical series is proven: the universe is shown to be a circular movement that has already repeated itself infinitely and continues to do so for all eternity. This idea isn’t just materialistic; if it were, it wouldn’t involve a never-ending recurrence of identical cases, but rather a finite state. Because the universe hasn’t reached that finite state, materialism[Pg 431] appears to be just an incomplete and temporary hypothesis.
1067.
1067.
And do ye know what "the universe" is to my mind? Shall I show it to you in my mirror? This universe is a monster of energy, without beginning or end; a fixed and brazen quantity o; energy which grows neither bigger nor smaller, which does not consume itself, but only alters its face; as a whole its bulk is immutable, it is a household without either losses or gains, but likewise without increase and without sources of revenue, surrounded by nonentity as by a frontier, it is nothing vague or wasteful, it does not stretch into infinity; but it is a definite quantum of energy located in limited space, and not in space which would be anywhere empty. It is rather energy everywhere, the play of forces and force-waves, at the same time one and many, agglomerating here and diminishing there, a sea of forces storming and raging in itself, for ever changing, for ever rolling back over in calculable ages to recurrence, with an ebb and flow of its forms, producing the most complicated things out of the most simple structures; producing the most ardent, most savage, and most contradictory things out of the quietest, most rigid, and most frozen material, and then returning from multifariousness to uniformity, from the play of contradictions back into the delight of consonance, saying yea unto itself, even in this homogeneity of its courses and ages; for ever blessing itself as something which recurs for all eternity,—a becoming which knows not satiety, or disgust, or weariness:—this, my Dionysian world of eternal self-creation, of[Pg 432] eternal self-destruction, this mysterious world of twofold voluptuousness; this, my "Beyond Good and Evil" without aim, unless there is an aim in the bliss of the circle, without will, unless a ring must by nature keep goodwill to itself,—would you have a name for my world? A solution of all your riddles? Do ye also want a light, ye most concealed, strongest and most undaunted men of the blackest midnight?—This world is the Will to Power—and nothing else! And even ye yourselves are this will to power—and nothing besides!
And do you know what "the universe" means to me? Should I show it to you in my mirror? This universe is an endless source of energy, with no beginning or end; it's a constant and bold quantity of energy that neither grows nor shrinks, that doesn't consume itself but merely changes its appearance; overall, its mass is unchanging, it’s a system without losses or gains, but also without growth and without sources of income, surrounded by emptiness as if by a boundary. It’s not something vague or wasteful, it doesn’t stretch into infinity; instead, it’s a specific amount of energy located in a limited space, not in a space that is completely empty. It’s energy everywhere, a dance of forces and force-waves, at once singular and plural, forming clusters here and shrinking there, a tempest of forces churning within itself, constantly changing, forever cycling back over countless ages to repetition, with a rise and fall of its forms, creating the most complex things from the most basic structures; producing the most intense, fiercest, and most contradictory things from the calmest, stiffest, and most frozen materials, and then returning from diversity to uniformity, from the interplay of contradictions back into the joy of harmony, affirming itself, even in this homogeneity of its pathways and ages; forever blessing itself as something that recurs for all eternity—a becoming that knows neither satisfaction, nor disgust, nor fatigue: this, my Dionysian world of perpetual self-creation, of[Pg 432] eternal self-destruction, this mysterious world of dual pleasure; this, my "Beyond Good and Evil" without a purpose, unless there is purpose in the joy of the circle, without intention, unless a ring must naturally remain in harmony with itself—would you like a name for my world? A solution to all your riddles? Do you also seek a light, you most hidden, strongest, and most fearless men of the deepest midnight?—This world is the Will to Power—and nothing else! And even you yourselves are this will to power—and nothing more!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!